《Kuraki Kyuuden no Shisha no Ou》


 1 PROLOGUE: Resurrection by ritual

    - And my consciousness awakened.


    In a foggy, blurry view is a stone room.


    Magic formations drawn in bright red lines on bookshelves slotted across walls.


    The change from a state of utter zero where I have never seen anything and felt anything before, no will, no consciousness, no intelligence, was similar to a sleep I had just woken up from a dream, but a more vivid change than that.


    It''s as if he was swept up from the bottom of hell...


    Or as if he was dragged out of his rest -.


    Sight, hearing, smell - Thoughts are oppressed by the overwhelming amount of information felt by all five senses.


    A voice is thrown at me at the edge of chaos.


    "Did you wake up... qualities... dead meat man?"


    I look sideways at that voice that enters my brain like it''s stained. So for the first time, I realized I was lying on the table.


    The Lord of the Voice was an old man in a black robe like the one that shaped the darkness itself. The myriad wrinkled shallow black looks cannot be expected to survive years of wonder, and there are glittering and glowing comatose eyes, which do not give the impression of weakness.


    The floating body of the bone, flat of the hand, is gripped with a twisted, crooked, terribly tough design wand.


    I don''t understand the situation. I can''t grasp. I can only throw a frigid glance at you. The old man keeps going.


    As if it were only natural for me not to give you an answer. [M]


    "My name is Horos Carmen. A mystery challenger, a magician, your ruler (Lord). Fresh Man." Kneel well. ""


    The moment I heard the word, the moment the sound stimulated my eardrum, a strange feeling ran across my body.


    My body moves against my will. When you get up on the table, you stand up in a cursory motion as if the baby were going to stand up for the first time. My body breaks and my knees crush independently of my will. When I realized I was kneeling before my ruler (Lord) with the floor in front of me.


    Moldy smell. Gray stone floor. I realize it for the first time then.


    In spite of the scarcity of light, the world is visible to my eyes as if it were day.


    discomfort. Cut off the discomfort you feel, the information gets organized a little bit by bit. My brain''s resources, which were exhaustive in processing information coming in from the outside, are being spent organizing my inner memory.


    The lid slaps me in the head. There is shock but no pain.


    No, on the contrary - there were no ''usual'' palpitations either. The headaches that swept through my brain that didn''t work when I took pain meds, the pain as if my guts were rotting and melting away, and the awareness that was scattered with pain that never stopped forever, are as clear as a freshly sharpened knife.


    Strange story, but I was normal for the first time in my life at that moment.


    For the first time in my life, I knew what it was like to be human.


    The voice of the Magic Master (Lord) Horos pours down on me, bewildered by too unexpected a fact.


    "Dead meat man, my servant. Returnee from the Underworld, let me give you a name without a name."


    - You have no first name.


    No. I already had a name. The name given by the parent at birth. There''s a name here that few people have called lately.


    But just before you say it, stop the words at the rind.


    I had an instinct. My instinct is that I shouldn''t talk about it right now.


    Maybe it was a bad habit that had lived passively with little or nothing to do. The ruler will give me a name for silence.


    "Your name is End. It''s the end of the end. My Necromancy gave you your first life."


    Tentative first raw.


    Necromancy.


    Even I know I''ve never been to school properly, and I''m oblivious to common sense. Manipulating the dead, the magician of darkness.


    Words get to my head all the time.


    And I understood. I understood everything. Given the memory and the words that have just been hung up, it is easy for anyone to understand.


    I''m dead. And now, the evil magic of the man in front of me has caused me to wake up again.

 2 First story: The Living Dead

    "End, follow me"


    Lord commands short and leaves a room like a lab. I followed in silence. [M]


    The body moves. My hand, my leg, moves exactly as I thought. How many years has it been since I''ve walked decently...


    A painless body was a strange comfort. I don''t feel real anywhere... it''s like I''m even dreaming.


    When I left the room, the load stopped on my lid and looked back at me. My golden eyes look at me as if they see through everything.


    "Hmm... the word - sounds like it makes sense. It''s not like we can''t talk about language orders."


    ¡­¡­


    Language orders... incomprehensible?


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. But soon after my consciousness returned, I remember my flesh moving in preference to Lord''s words over my thoughts.


    That''s - that''s not good. There was no room for defiance. It''s a lethal sensation that even I can understand in an instant when I don''t know what''s going on.


    I have heard that necromancers freely manipulate the living dead. I am the same doll for Lord. [M]


    Lord keeps his silence. When he nods to me satisfied for some reason, he walks out again. I''ll follow you, too.


    Outside the room was a passage that was no different from the mansion I lived in. There are no lights, no strange pressures.


    Honestly, I don''t know what it is.


    How could I be resurrected, where am I, and what can I be made to do? Reasons, history, and the future. You didn''t save me from pain.


    But there''s only one thing I know.


    What we need to do now is not ask Lord or run away. It''s about figuring out the situation.


    Fortunately, I was only good at thinking. The only thing I was allowed to think about in my lifetime, when I was fighting death moaning in pain on my bed.


    I haven''t changed much from the situation now, but compared to those days, it just seems better for me to have no pain.


    A few minutes to follow the road, we descended the stone staircase and it was in the basement that we reached it. Open a large metal door and the load goes inside.


    It was a large room that I didn''t think was underground.


    Unexpectedly speaking up, swallowing with a rind. What was lined up there - were countless bodies. Several are put to sleep on stone platforms arranged at equal intervals. Unlike me, there''s no sign of movement.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a body. Maybe I should be afraid, but for some reason I was surprised, but I didn''t feel afraid.


    "Stay in this room until I give you my orders."


    When Lord exhaled a white breath from his mouth, he turned a cold glance at me and gave me a short order.


    ¡ì


    The footsteps of the road keep away. I set aside some time after it completely disappeared and I moved out.


    First check the movement of the body. Extend your arms wide and let your legs hang out.


    There was nothing left of the pain that had plagued me over the years. Whether you''re shaking your arms, moving your head, stretching your spine or jumping lightly, you''re incredibly comfortable. I want to dream.


    I accidentally wanted to laugh, but I just kept it quiet without speaking up. This place is underground. I don''t think Lord will ever come back after some noise, but I don''t know anything about the situation. I want to be mindful.


    The room Lord left me in was like a spiritual peace room. No, rather than a spiritual peace chamber - shall I say a library of materials for a necromancer?


    On the lined table lies the true truth, about five human corpses. Age ranges from mid-teens to thirties, with most men of gender. I''m dressed properly and I don''t see any damage to my appearance, but I''m not livid about its appearance.


    I was surprised when I first walked into the room, but there''s nothing to say about time passing. My whole life I was like half a corpse, and I actually (probably) died once.


    Maybe some of these guys will be my colleagues. I even come up with the idea of not having that kind of other love.


    The spiritual peace chamber was a simple structure. The door is one, with the exception of the platform on which the body is to be mounted, the furniture has only a large shelf installed on the wall. The surrounding walls are like stone and a light tap returns a hard feel.


    The habitability was apparently higher in my room, so I decided to check the shelves.


    I need some information now.


    Open the drawer carefully. It wasn''t locked.


    Apparently, Mage (Lord) Horos does not envisage that the dead in this room will move freely.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The first drawer that opened in a whim was empty. The second and third are empty. The fourth one contained some unobtrusive fang-like objects, but it did not help explain the current situation.


    The fifth one is empty, and the sixth one has about a dozen bottles of liquid. The seventh one is also empty, disappointingly when I open the last drawer, I unwittingly open my eyes to what was inside.


    "You have something good..."


    Speak out unexpectedly. The plundered voice echoes into the quiet room of the dead.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve had a voice. And it still doesn''t hurt to speak up.


    It''s great that there''s no pain. I feel like singing in my nose, too, and take out what was inside.


    What was inside was a square mirror. Wipe the cloudy surface with clothes and peek inside.


    It was me as I remember it.


    Skinny cheeks on the thin appearance of the line, the eyes are swollen, and only the hairstyle is tidied from the memorable blush.


    Probably fixed it up for looks after I died, thank goodness.


    I looked in the mirror for a while and was immersed in emotion, but carefully put the mirror back in the drawer.


    Turns out I''m me. I''m afraid I couldn''t find anything else, but that''s all I need now.


    Check the morgue around and finally head to the only door in this room.


    The load wasn''t locked when I left the room. I was making my ears clear, so I''m pretty sure.


    Gently head in front of the door to avoid making footsteps.


    I don''t know the structure of the mansion. I don''t even know what''s going on. But there''s too little information in this room.


    I... I don''t know anything. I want to know about this mansion, and about Necromancer magic. What the hell have I become?


    Unlike in life, you have a body that moves freely.


    Necromancers are evil beings. Not very much, but I didn''t feel like trusting you. Then you should do what you can.


    Grip the brass knob and turn slowly, taking care not to make any noise.


    With my nervousness behind my back, the knob turned lightly. It still doesn''t look locked.


    Slowly open the metal door with your ears against the door. There is no sound. It''s a complete silence where you can''t even hear the sound of your own heart, blood flowing.


    While relieved, gently push the door to see what''s going on outside.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The door is already about to open. It''s only a few millimeters, but it also has a gap. But no matter how much you push, it won''t open any further.


    Stiff......? Keys? No, no. Observe, but it''s not locked, and there''s no sign of it being fixed with something.


    Press flat. Push across the body. Try to push.


    And - I noticed.


    The shock ran as if lightning had struck the brain. Power falls out of his legs and sits on the spot.


    The door is made of metal. It would weigh a lot. But not the weight. It''s not a matter of weight.


    Again, gently put your hands on the door, which already has a few millimetres of clearance. And once I trembled, I decided to be ready and pushed the door with all my strength.


    I pushed it - it was supposed to.


    My hand wasn''t moving either. [M] No matter how much effort I put into it, it didn''t go any further.


    The words that Lord hung upon his departure pass the back of his brain.


    "Wait in this room until I give you my orders."


    Yes. Probably not ''stiff''. I haven''t been able to push.


    My flesh takes precedence over my will over Lord''s command. Just after I woke up, like when I followed that order and knelt.


    Something cold goes over my spine. Thoughts don''t work well. I push the door desperately with my trembling hands, but my emotions and my body can''t move.


    I meant to understand. But I guess that was just ''gonna''.


    I open my eyes and shake my shoulders. The emotions that gushed out of his chest were neither fear nor consternation.


    Anger. It''s been a really long time since I''ve had such intense emotions. At that time, for the first time, I learned that people had strong expressions when they were angry.


    I don''t cry out loud. You won''t lose me. Just keep it inside your chest.


    I thought I was free. I got a body that didn''t hurt, could fly or jump, and it was on top of me. I thought I could do anything with this flesh that could move normally.


    But no. I haven''t changed anything. Better than the old days? This is outrageous.


    In my lifetime, constant pain ran across my body, I couldn''t help myself in my hands or feet, and I could only indulge in thought as if to mislead that pain. No, I wasn''t even able to focus that well.


    But at least - no one else took control of my body.


    Ask for directions. Lord is, in a way, the benefactor of my life. Even if the other person was an evil sorcerer, it''s not a rash to cooperate.


    But this is unforgivable.


    I don''t know what Lord Horos meant to revive me, but I can''t just allow him to take my right to life.


    That was a surprisingly hot emotion myself. Apparently, I was so prepared - I didn''t want to die.


    And now I don''t want to let go of The Second Raw, which I''m lucky enough to get.


    Yes. Whatever means were used.


    I tried to take a big, deep breath, and there I realized I wasn''t breathing. Put your hands on your chest, but don''t feel the heartbeat.


    What kind of idiot is that? So I finally realized that I had become an unforgivable person.


    The body moves. There is no pain. But he''s not alive. It''s just moving.


    Speaking of which, when I got here, Lord''s breath was white. There are no signs that the bodies in line are rotten either. Yes, it must be cold in here. But I''m not feeling the cold. Some of the senses are gone.


    In the first place, it''s a room with no windows and no lights, but the situation indoors looks clear.


    I... have changed. Maybe it''s also because you don''t feel afraid of this situation where corpses line up?


    I think about that for a moment, but I immediately shake my head to the side.


    Good. Conscious. I can think. I''m... I''m here. You can experience the raw life that was so burning.


    I was a sick man. It was also, so to speak, a ''living man who could die'', who could not stand off the hospital bed over the years and could only endure the unexplained pain that plagued his whole body all the time. That just became the ''living dead''.


    If so - you should accept it. Even if it becomes a being belonging to the darkness, such a thing is no big deal compared to ending life without finding any meaning.


    When I stood up, I glanced at the slightly open door and shut it quietly. The door that didn''t move so much goes back to where it was.


    There was no surprise. After all, it''s Lord''s orders. Is a compulsory order that exceeds my will the privilege of the one who aroused the dead?


    But there must be a hole. Absolutely.


    Lord was the first to say. "We can''t talk about language orders that don''t go through," he said. That means that the dead who aroused it, like me, ''could not possibly pass the command by language''.


    Whatever - survive. Gather information. Somehow, I need information to escape Lord''s rule.


    I know too little about things. [M] About Necromancer magic, about this mansion, and even about myself, who has changed.


    Now is the time to gather information. Hold still and brush your teeth.


    Waiting was second only to thinking. It may have made sense even in my lifetime, when I thought that would help me from now on, that I would just endure it.


    When I regained my temper, I stood where Lord freed me and looked forward.


    Stop your body as it is and count the numbers in your head.


    I didn''t feel drowsy, tired, hungry. I can''t dry my eyes without closing my eyelids.


    Just staring in front of you, once in a while, without any emotions, counting the numbers. While pretending to be just a corpse, similar to the dead lined up around you.


    ¡ì


    The next time Lord came to the room, he counted a little 20,000.


    Lorde, dressed in a long, pitch-black robe, checked with me generally unchanged from the time he left the room and offered me something.


    "Take it"


    What was offered was the first of its kind, which was about a meter long. The broad blade of blunt had blood creeping against the surface, but it looks strangely and oddly brilliant.


    I''ll take it as I''m told. I unwittingly flutter at the sloppy, vicious weight of being taken by my entire body.


    And Lorde looked at me with both hands, and he rang his nose, and said, Apparently no discomfort has been felt.


    "Do a commissioning. Follow me."

 3 Lesson Two: Commissioning

    Follow the road and leave the mansion. I was stunned by the sight that spread in front of me without expressing myself.


    I spent most of my life in a hospital bed.


    Headaches, abdominal pain, and constant pain throughout the body rush and gradually debilitate odd diseases. The cause is unknown. There is no cure, an incurable disease that no famous doctor or wizard can cure.


    Standing alone from the bed was no longer remembered to be ten years old, and in the years leading up to my death, my world had all the views I could see from my own window.


    I don''t know the world. Much of the knowledge comes from books I read on my bed, and it''s actually been over a decade since I''ve been outdoors like this.


    But even I can see that the place where Lord''s mansion exists is unusual.


    It was around the mansion on Road - a creepy forest of black and lush. The time is like night, the sky is dark and the big silver moon shines quietly.


    The mansion was heavily surrounded by metal fences, and the top was lined with long pile-like objects so that it could not be climbed.


    The only existent gate looks sturdy and is perfectly closed.


    In front of me stiff, the load stops, hands up small. Is that the signal, the quiet footsteps approaching?


    Without turning around, check sideways. I almost have a voice for what appears, but I manage to contain it.


    Approaching was a wolf with three pitch-black furrows. Is it about half my size, big enough that I could ride it if I worked hard?


    As the wolf approached the parting road to the left and right, he roared and stopped.


    Intuition made me understand. These wolves... are corpses. No, given Lord''s position, you should have thought of it that way from the beginning.


    The wolf''s movements were agile, sharp because he sees his fangs and nails, but his eyes are cloudy when he looks closely.


    I''m a Necromancer, so it''s no surprise you''re moving non-human corpses.


    Again... I can''t get away with it. Even if we could get out of the basement, we wouldn''t get away with it.


    Even if you flee helplessly, you are definitely caught. I''ve never even walked properly in the last few years. [M] The condition of a corpse is the same, so it''s unlikely that you and I can win by sneaking around.


    When Lord unlocked the key from his nostrils and opened the gate, he gave a short order.


    "Coming, end. Let me see your power."


    Give me the power... let me see? I... have no power.


    The bristles are very heavy. If I hadn''t been a corpse, my arm wouldn''t have gone up a long time ago.


    Silent protests did not pass. I had no choice to act. Lord went out the gate, so I had no choice but to continue.


    The first night in the woods was creepy with a good night''s eye.


    Everything is horrible: the stirring of the wind, the sounds of bugs and beasts. But Lord does not hesitate to push his way.


    From the likelihood of following the wolves to the left and right, I can see the style of a king. No, I guess he''s actually a king.


    King of the dead who can obey the wicked undead. And I''m just one of those followers who follows behind it.


    There were roughly no signs of human hands in the woods. I follow the road desperately as I flutter along the bad road at my feet. Due to depression and lush branches and leaves, my vision is poor, and I may be shipwrecked if it detaches.


    The body without fatigue, the flesh without man, is only appreciated now.


    But where is the road headed? What is it for?


    More than a dozen minutes to follow the road, something accidentally glowed at the edge of my sight - in the shadow of the A wolf who was following the left and right of the load roares small.


    Lorde snapped bored.


    "Finally... show up..."


    The claw moves tightly, and it''s time for the black mass to show itself.


    What showed up was a wolf one time bigger than the wolf Lord was able to follow. Probably the same race. The pitch-black wolf salivates and turns his shitty glowing eyes towards me and Lord.


    My body was stretched. This is of course the first time I''ve seen a wild wolf.


    Maybe not a big opponent for Lord, but not for me who has no experience of moving my body properly.


    The black wolf doesn''t jump right away, but as you look at this one, it''s time to get in shape and circle.


    However, the load does not even stand, narrowing the eyes.


    "... you have a lot of numbers... can''t you do this number"


    With that word, I finally realized we were surrounded.


    Front, back, left, right, several eyes are looking at this one. A pitch-black fur that dissolves in darkness. A supple figure that leaves no footsteps.


    The herd. I forgot. Wolves are creatures that make flocks.


    If my body had lived, it would have probably collapsed from nervousness. But I was already dead, so I''d check around slowly without putting a shock on my face. There are sixteen glowing eyes - that is, eight wolves. number more than double the number of wolves followed by the Lord.


    But Lord had an uncomfortable look on his face somewhere, but he doesn''t look frightened. The wolves are about to shrink the circle.


    When Lord confirmed it, he just rang his right hand finger.


    Sorcerer, that was all Horos Carmen did. Three dead wolves who were escorting Lord jumped.


    I felt like I was even having a nightmare. A wolf guarding the right hits the closest wolf. One of them, who was protecting the left side, bites a raging wolf''s throat and eats it up.


    Open your eyes to the tragic sight.


    The number was won by the opponent. But Lorde''s wolf was stronger than that. There was a difference I could clearly see even if I had never even had a fight there.


    First of all, it was small in size, but high enough for physical ability to be seen from the side. The opponent''s movements were flexible and quick, but Lorde''s moving wolf was still like a black breeze.


    Secondly, there was no hesitation whatsoever in the offensive action. I even got the impression of being a precision machine from the way it jumped straight into the wolf in front of me and ate up without saving myself.


    Finally, there was no blunting of any movement. Whether they were surrounded and torn apart their bodies with their nails, or bitten on their feet, or their throats, they were not even frightened.


    In the end, the movement stopped after killing five bodies in a herd of wolves and three fled behind the woods.


    Again, the wolves solidify around the load as if nothing had happened. But I can''t feel anything like loyalty from that sight.


    I was just stunned. To its strength, to its toughness.


    Necromancer. It is considered one of the most evil of the many magicians present in the world.


    I''m not very familiar with it, but necromancy, which manipulates and blasphemes the souls and remains of the dead, is universally contraindicated, and its existence always appears as a mad enemy in mythology, agitation, and opera.


    I knew it in knowledge, but I saw its power in front of me and clearly understood why its power was abhorrent.


    Too - blasphemous.


    I don''t have feelings for the wolves, but if I can show you this sight, anyone can break ''evil''.


    And I should also say that I was revived by that presence - to become an evil being.


    Can we win...... against this man who blasphemes the dead and defies the world head-on?


    No, you have to win. If I don''t win, I will follow the same fate as these poor wolves.


    Lord whines, who was testing the wolf''s carcass that the delivery took down.


    "Hmm... there aren''t enough Night Wolves - throw them away. Let''s go."


    Finally, he said, isn''t the purpose of the night wolf......


    But if you think about it, there''s no reason to bring me in at night. He was brought with him, but he hasn''t received any orders yet.


    He hasn''t even been ordered to stand before defending the load, and he hasn''t even been told to cut open the jaws. They just told me to follow you.


    It''s enough to walk again. There was really no sign of people in the woods. In the first place, there may be no one going into the woods at night, but there are such big wolves out there. It won''t be near town.


    Even as he was walking, the beast appeared frequently. It''s also a beast that obviously strikes with hostility towards people. Maybe this is what they call a warcraft.


    The first wolf Lord called the Night Wolf, a monkey two times bigger than me, with something like a stick. A big, moss-colored pig in a blue flame-wrapped fox. Perhaps the Lords'' wolves will easily kick through the diverse demons that would have been killed without the skill of exchange if I had encountered them alone.


    Not good. This forest is more dangerous than I imagined. Now we dive through the eyes of the manipulated wolf and Lord, and beyond the fence, we cannot escape.


    But as I walked about the road, I found out a few things.


    That this flesh is free of fatigue as well as pain. The scaffolding was bad and the branches caught on my hands and feet several times, but I didn''t feel any pain at all. I don''t even feel the limits of my health.


    The forest is deep, but people shouldn''t be that far away. No matter how good a mage Lord is, he won''t be able to create a mansion with magic. You should also need food, etc. It is more natural to assume that people are not in and out of zero either.


    As I sorted out my thoughts and followed desperately not to delay, the load stopped again. Has the beast come out again?


    Much louder shadows pop up along with the sound of the branches rubbing off.


    It was the bear who showed up. Are you still a child, about half my height, but long claws grown on developed limbs are vicious enough.


    All the beasts that have ever appeared have made a flock, but this time they look like one. Lorde''s wolf would be an easy opponent.


    Lorde accidentally told me to think about it.


    "What the hell... End, fight"


    ... what?


    I didn''t know what they said for a moment.


    You want me to fight?


    Judging from my knowledge of the Necromancer, it was a well-anticipated order. Undead is a weapon to the Necromancer.


    But I had unconsciously ruled out that possibility.


    I''m sick. [M] I''ve fought beasts, of course, and I haven''t even had the experience of fighting. I''ve never even worked out my body. I don''t know how to fight.


    Seeing a squirrel hanging with one hand. I can''t. I can''t say they''re small, but they''re bears. There is no way that a human being, untrained and untouched, can beat a bear with a flesh blessed from nature.


    Relative bear eyes were willing to kill. There is no sign of retreat from seeing the wolves of the wet load with return blood.


    I have a received bamboo, but the bear has a nail. No matter how much painless flesh you have, if you''re torn apart, you won''t be able to move. I can''t. Absolutely not.


    Lorde says with a surprised look to me, not even standing on my back.


    The words of the order shake my brain.


    "What''s up? This is an order." Fight as hard as you can, kill that one ""


    My leg kicked the ground. It was only after the bear approached me. [M]


    The body moves on its own. I left all my fears and patrols behind, and at that moment I was one of those audiences that had no skill to exchange.


    A hand with a wax is swung up heavily and down towards the bear. The bear suddenly attacked me, lifting his arm and taking it.


    The blade eats deep into its left foot. I cut off the meat and the feeling of hitting the bone rests on my arm. The bear growls and sticks it out of his head.


    A shock rushed all over my body. Hear Michiri and something in your body that can be played. A deadly sound I''ve never heard before. But his hands did not let go, and he felt no pain.


    My head moves. Soon after I scream, I climb out and cling to the ear of a bear.


    The smell of a tremendous beast penetrates the thought and gives a strong nausea to the feel of hard meat and hair transmitted to the teeth.


    My teeth broke and I heard an unpleasant noise from my jaw. The bear shook his head wide and shook me away. Some of the bitten ears fall out of my mouth zero.


    The nausea and the smell immediately stop bothering me.


    At that moment - I was, indeed, the ''monster'' from which everyone turned away.


    The left hand moves instantly and the poke releases toward the right eye of the bear, who pulls a step. Shoot me in the arm with my left forefoot stretched off before I could feel my fingertips piercing the soft object.


    I heard a broken bone. A broken bone protrudes from his left arm. The tip of my finger, which protruded with all my might, is also broken. However, he still feels no pain and his fingers piercing his eyeballs begin to follow Lord''s orders and move on.


    The bears were powerful. He was stronger than me and others. I''m a poor person who can''t win when I stand upside down. [M]


    But more than that, Lord''s orders were powerful.


    There is also pain in warcraft that strikes humans plainly. But I don''t have it. My right hand forces me to pull through the half-eaten bamboo. Blood splashes and the bear growls loudly and screamingly.


    Did you even break your spine, your vision flutters? However, without wishing to do so, my arm swung wide up and struck with its thick neck, as Lord had ordered.

 4 Lesson Three: Recognition Differences

    A bear screams of pain and falls down. I just swung down as far as I could. [M]


    The blade, shaken down without knowing the addition or subtraction, tore the bear''s thick fur and chopped the meat. Blood splashes, but my hand never stops.


    The body is moving on its own. I was able to recognize my situation from a step back.


    Splashed blood sticks to his face and eyes. But there''s no pain. No, in the first place - if I had pain, my body would have had terrible severe pain now.


    My arms are thin. [M] I''ve never had anything like it, and I''ve never waved a sword. Can you tear the thick skin of a wild beast with my slender arms? With my jaw, which I didn''t eat much, could I chew up a thousand pieces of warcraft meat?


    Normally, it''s impossible. If me and the bear fight, 10 out of 10, I lose without even thinking about it. If you''re lucky enough to take a blow, you''ll never be able to kill off a bear with it.


    But the opposite sight is spreading in front of us now. The bear was still frightened and spasmodic, but the meat I gave him was deeply damaged, to the bone. Clearly fatal.


    How could you defeat this formidable beast? I was guessing the main cause of this from the spooky shock that was transmitted to my arm every time I waved down my armpit.


    "Enough, he''s dead. Stop it."


    I take orders from Lord, and the arm that was moving like it was broken stops. My breath is not disturbed. No fatigue, no pain. There is no such thing in the undead.


    I just look down on my right arm softly. My right arm was so depressed that it was still going to rot.


    As far as I can tell, I haven''t been attacked on my right arm. Perhaps it was a recoil that slapped the bear down with all its might.


    If I was in pain, I couldn''t keep attacking. At least I couldn''t put my strength into it. That kind of wound.


    No, that''s not all. Both the head thrust on my stomach when I approached him and the left arm, which received a thick forefoot strangulation, had the power that would probably render me incapable of combat with a single blow if I were alive.


    From his left arm, a broken bone protrudes and his fingers wrapped around the back of his brain are bent in an unattached direction.


    I can attack with all my strength without worrying about injury, pain, or fatigue. Perhaps that is the strength of the undead.


    But that doesn''t mean the flesh isn''t hurt. The wolves of Lord''s obedience also remain wounded on the road.


    My flesh, which was so painful, is now feeling no pain whatsoever. The fact was more shocking to me than when I understood I was reborn as an undead.


    When Lord checked the bear''s remains, he then observed my body from top to bottom and frowned.


    "To this extent... no, I could have done this far with a morbid corpse. Well done, huh? Even if I can''t use it now, I just need to be able to use it later."


    It''s a terrible word to force the battle. But I can''t even say it back.


    When Lord sighed, he put a cane in his hand toward my flesh, which was depressed.


    Spell two or three small words. It''s a different spell than the recovering magic of a white magician I''ve received on many occasions in my hospital bed.


    "Negative power to the coming, to the stopping of time, to the living dead." Reverse Force "


    Purple light lights up at the end of the cane and creepy pleasure runs through the wound. The congestion in his right arm pulls in an instant, and the broken left arm returns to its original location. Bones snap through the body and return to the way they should be. The jaw is repaired and the teeth that should have been crushed are restored.


    I''ve heard that healing magic is a highly challenging magic. Even fractured wounds cost a huge amount of money to magically heal them completely.


    I don''t know if healing magic for the undead is the same difficulty as that, but I do know that Lord is an exceptional user of magic.


    I''ve heard that exercising magic involves strong fatigue, but Lord healed my wounds and hasn''t disturbed one breath.


    I had predictions from living in the back of these woods, but I still don''t seem to be the only one.


    Lord Horos looked at my wound and made sure it was healing fine, and said with a look that didn''t seem funny.


    "Find the next one. End, follow me."


    In the end, I was to be fought that day by a total of five horrible warcraft.


    ¡ì


    After the battle, they are taken to the basement again. Apparently, I''m basically in the basement. [M]


    Perhaps I am like a sword to a swordsman.


    Lorde left, and in a quiet basement, time to think was enough to rot.


    I know exactly how I am. The body moves. No fatigue, no pain. Good night''s eye. Speaking of which, this basement, Lord''s exhalation was white. Room temperature is a low hassle, but not feeling cold at all is probably the property of the flesh today.


    As for the body, it is only necessary to note that it is better than before in everything, but you may not realize it even if the flesh is damaged because there is no pain.


    He also found that Lord was a powerful magician and had many powerful men besides me.


    So did the wolves at night, and on the way back I saw walking human bones. It''s a guy named Skeleton, often used by necromancers in stories. That''s all I saw, but in the story, the Necromancer was manipulating tons of undead. It is more natural to assume that there are many other dead people manipulating. Of course, we have to think about the combat capability of the load body.


    But I didn''t understand the purpose of the key load.


    How did you bring me back to life with nothing but sick flesh? Even if we were to use it as an escort, we should have had more or less other options.


    And most importantly, I''m curious - the ''difference'' between Lord''s assumption and my current situation.


    Some time after the sign of Lord disappeared, I moved out again.


    Go in front of the door to avoid making any noise and carefully grip the knob on the door. There is no sign that the load will return, although the door will make an alarming noise.


    I can gently help. The door, which could not be helped at first, opened quietly and lightly.


    Open your eyes wide and grab the edge of the entrance with your right hand.


    And I slowly took my right leg out.


    The back of my leg touches the floor, outside the room.


    - Again, just as I thought.


    I can get out. I couldn''t get out the first time they put me on standby, but now I can get out.


    What''s the difference from the beginning?


    Lord didn''t give me orders this time when he left me. Like at first, there was a lack of orders not to leave the room.


    So now I''m free to leave the room without being tied to orders.


    I felt my heart jump when I was supposed to stop beating.


    This is - the difference. It''s the difference between what Lord assumed and what I''m in.


    Lord does not envisage any possibility of my escape. There will be no line that I forgot to give the order. There is no way that a magician who manipulates the dead is such an idiot.


    Perhaps the first order was not specifically intended. What a word I put out for nothing.


    And how come you''re not assuming I could get away with it?


    If my heart hadn''t stopped, my heart would have struck like an early bell with tension.


    I was lucky.


    Thank you for your past self. When I first woke up, I was really lucky I didn''t speak up to Lord.


    In retrospect, so far all Lord''s words have sounded similar to solitaire. Even when ordering me - there was no sign that I would ask this one.


    Pull your legs in and gently close the door to return to where you stood earlier.


    Walking around the mansion in this situation is too careless. At least you should know about the behavioral patterns of Lord''s day.


    If my imagination is correct - Lord still doesn''t know I''m self-conscious.


    There is not enough information yet, but it is said that it was confirmed that the language will be understood. It is said that nothing was said without having to say anything from here. I don''t think it has come off that much.


    Most importantly, if you know you''re still self-conscious - there''s got to be something more ''first order''.


    Don''t let this happen to you.


    Lower your hands slowly and keep your posture like a statue. Whatever you did, you should have had a chance.


    Whether hostile to the Lord or not, you better have more bills.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    And then my new life began.


    My role was as an assistant to Lord Horos. My main job is to escort and hunt when I go out in the open.


    Lord used me to hunt the Warcraft, and the remains of the Warcraft to create a new undead.


    It''s something I get used to. Even for battles that didn''t wake up at first, I was able to efficiently defeat them every time they multiplied in number. I don''t even need to use the barbaric method of biting or anything anymore.


    My flesh had no pain, no fatigue, and besides, the load backup was perfect. No matter how many amateurs are fed this far, you won''t lose.


    And in those fights, I learned that Lord boasts considerable skill not only in undead service and healing magic, but also in attack magic.


    He buried and showed the warcraft I had accidentally put behind him. And in an instant, there''s no trace. And Lord showed no emotion for the fact that I had passed through the Warcraft.


    I knew once again the horror of magic. Lord does not see these forest warcraft as enemies.


    He was obviously stronger than me. There''s no way I can calmly think about setting up a mansion in a forest inhabited by a warcraft that I can''t seem to handle, but I was unconsciously thinking that this old magician wasn''t good at fighting.


    But for this minute... it would be impossible to use the Warcraft and bury the Lord.


    In the first place, at this stage, I don''t know what will happen to me as a result of defeating the load.


    In the Micah, the undead who lost the Lord had left this world in abeyance forever, but the truth is unknown.


    By the time a week went by, I could have defeated the wolf at night almost intact if the other guy was in one piece.


    I think it''s a lot like the way you shake the mollusks that are deposited. Using the entire body to shake it out is the trick that kills the opponent.


    Lorde squeaks with a surprise look at me in front of the wolf the night he smashes his brain and punches his brains.


    "Hmm... I was anxious at first... but this time the body seems to be very well made..."


    ¡­¡­


    Naturally, I don''t answer that word. But it was uncomfortable.


    The arm, which shook off its full strength, was not as depressed as it had been when it first fought the bear. The first war was a force of fear, confusion and order, and some of the recoil would have been huge because it gave too much unnecessary force, but I don''t think that''s the only reason I could defeat the Night Wolf intact in just one week.


    My flesh is poor. I slept a few years before I died, so muscles should have been natural, bones, skin, guts, everything was debilitating. No matter how much the force of the load allows us to produce forces that cross the limits, if the base is weak, there should be limits.


    My flesh is dead now. Lord called me Dead Meat Man. If he is dead, he should not grow physically. I''m still supposed to be growing up, but I haven''t eaten, so there''s no way my weakened muscles will come back to normal.


    But - it''s definitely getting stronger.


    Otherwise, it''s obviously unnatural that just a week in action has allowed you to smash and kill warcraft as if you were a skilled warrior.


    I don''t think I had the talent of a warrior, etc.


    Lord looked at me in silence for a while, but he groaned pompously.


    "... the mutation to ''The Corpse Ghost (Ghoul)'' is approaching? Fast... too soon, but not a bad thing..."


    "Corpse Ghost"... Sounds familiar. It must have been undead eating people''s bodies for sure.


    But I don''t know anything more. My only source is Lord''s soliloquy.


    It''s time... to move.


    I stared down at the wrinkled forehead of the Lord and was ready.


    I already have a general idea of the life cycle. It''s dangerous, but I don''t think it would make things any better if I stayed still.


    Not to mention, if that ''mutation'' and they are really close, we need to know the details before that mutation occurs.


    Explore the mansion.


    Lord is a magician and a researcher. In the room where Lord brought me back to life - there were numerous books in the lab, in addition to countless unknown instruments.


    It''s too dangerous to break in there, but there''s got to be something else somewhere that can explain my situation.

 5 Episode IV: Investigations

    I''m used to counting numbers. Speaking of greed, I just want a watch.


    But I don''t know until the detailed time, but I already know the cycle of Lord Horos'' day.


    No, to be exact, I don''t know the cycle, but I knew when Lord Horos would come to this room.


    It was after Lord Horos decided to visit the morgue and stayed up late. So far, there are no exceptions.


    If my count is correct, he will always visit the morgue once a day, when he stays up late, and take me hunting in the woods at night.


    Afterwards, the time for hunting is not right, but before nightfall, he returns to the mansion and cleans me up at the morgue. At first he politely took me to the morgue to clean up, but when did it bother him to take me all the way, he just ordered me to go back.


    He never comes here other than hunting time.


    I don''t know much about undead, but some of the few things I know are that I don''t like the light of the sun. Perhaps that''s why Lord hunts only at night.


    I don''t know what Lord is doing during the day. But he is an exceptional magician, but also a human being.


    You don''t have to get some sleep. It''s not like me. Probably eating and excreting sleep I no longer need while I''m not in use.


    As far as I could observe, there seemed to be only two living people in this large mansion, including the road.


    It is the Lord who needs particular vigilance. Both sides need to be vigilant, but if we move carefully, we should definitely deceive those eyes.


    Exit the morgue carefully so as not to make a sound softly and gaze over the stairs.


    The mansion has almost nothing like lights, except inside the room. The few windows that exist are all blocked by wooden planks, and little light comes in from the outside, but everything looks as clear as day to my eyes right now.


    The mansion has a lot of blind spots anyway, so you shouldn''t have to worry about finding them if you proceed carefully.


    Tell yourself, hold your palm, and concentrate your spirit.


    I became this body and found out how my flesh was wrapped around the murmur.


    Heart beat. The sound of breathing. The sensation of the body of the corpse in which they do not occur is a strange story, but hearing, vision and smell are much sharper than they were during life.


    If you pay close attention, you''ll even hear their breathing.


    And when I took a big, deep breath in my old habits and decided to be ready, I took a step towards true freedom.


    ¡ì


    Explore the mansion carefully surrounded by darkness.


    Whether you''re looking for a study or a library, it''s where there''s material about my current condition.


    Fortunately, I can read letters. The only pleasure for me when I fell asleep was reading.


    The only language I can read is Lattice, which is the official language of the country I lived in, but that''s also the language Lord used, so it shouldn''t be a problem.


    Anyway, whatever it is, I want information.


    In the meantime, I decided to check away from the lab meshed room where Lord was always.


    Unlike the mansion I used to live in in in my memory, this mansion was spared as much useless decoration as possible. If it''s not carpeted or laid, the flowers will never be alive. That just gives me the impression of being somewhere inorganic.


    There''s nothing to absorb the sound, so if you''re not careful, you''re going to get footsteps.


    But it should be fine if it''s a little bit. In other footsteps...... because it is confusing.


    When I close my eyes, I hear stiff, regular footsteps echoing. That''s not one thing.


    Only Lord and the other one will live in this mansion, except for the living.


    Countless guards are laid in this mansion. That, too, is the guard of the dead.


    This was, to say the least, the castle of Lord Horos. It is the coma castle where the king of the dead lives.


    The guards of the dead have regularity in their footsteps, and they don''t try to hide their footsteps, so they can clearly tell from afar. I do it from front to back.


    You can''t run away. When I stopped at the end of the hallway, I crouched in and hardened myself.


    There is no rush. Just be prepared to run out at any time, but just wait for that time.


    It was human bones stained with thin ink in the darkness, as I expected, that appeared all the way out of the darkness. The only difference between a human bone is that the human bone is wrapped in light armor that covers only the steep point, and that it is wearing a sword. And you don''t have a brain or a heart, but you''re moving.


    The armor rubs against the bone and makes a slight scratch. That was the two of them, side by side as if blocking the hallway, walking down the hallway.


    It moves without blood, flesh, or heart. Its appearance is terribly unnatural and abominable, and if I suddenly met her when I was still alive, my heart might have stopped with a shock.


    It was an undead called Skeleton in Migawa. He''s armed with swords and shields and armor, so shall I call him the Skeleton Knight?


    For the past week or so, I have met the Skeleton Knight many times on my way to the Lord''s hunt.


    Once made to work together, the Skeleton Knight was agile against the appearance of bones alone, with skilled swordsmanship, and only strength and weight were beaten by me, but nothing could be done to me now.


    Even if there is no pain, if you suffer physical damage, your movements will be dull. One might be able to do something about it, but if they''re both at the same time, they''re splitting up and it''s over.


    If a miracle happens and you can defeat two bodies, there''s no way that''s all you have to do. The evil wizard''s mansion is well guarded from the outside enemy.


    It is almost impossible to scratch its eyes and move down the corridor where there are always numerous skeletal knights roaming. They are not as tired or asleep as I am.


    But don''t worry if my imagination is right. Either way, it was destined to be certain.


    The Skeleton Knight stops and immediately moves his head and looks down at me.


    Try to shrink and stop the body from moving. I felt every ten seconds and every hundred seconds.


    The skeleton knight had his orbit pointing this way, where nothing existed, but as soon as he turned away as he lost interest - he began to move again.


    Exhale relieved by habit and relieve body stiffness.


    I thought you wouldn''t be attacked.


    It''s not like the Skeleton didn''t see me. [M] A simpler story, they are - ordered not to attack me, my fellow undead.


    When I first met the Skeleton Knight, Lord ordered the Skeleton Knight to pull a knife out of his mind and come at me. And ever since, they''ve been foolishly following that order.


    I don''t know if skeleton knights have intelligence like me, but from that behavior, it didn''t look like they were willing. I guess they''re like dolls who faithfully follow Lord''s orders, even though they''ve attacked me despite the Lord''s presence on them.


    One of my advantages in this Road mansion is, ironically, that I''m his undead.


    Therefore, I will not be attacked by Lord''s men. The only thing I need to be aware of is someone who is definitely intelligent - Lord Himself and the other living person, and if found, only Lord Himself is deadly.


    If Lord finds out I''m walking around on my own, he''ll realize I don''t have enough orders.


    In that case, Lord must kill me or at least add orders not to move around on his own. Even if we think about the future, that''s all we have to avoid.


    I missed one hurdle. Stand up slowly and see if there are any signs of loading nearby again.


    And I put my hand on the closest door for now.


    ¡ì


    One by one, open the door carefully and check inside.


    Fortunately, the door basically doesn''t seem locked or anything. Only Lorde''s lab knew Lorde was locked up when he went out hunting every day, but I guess he''s not otherwise obsessed.


    It is the keyhole that exists, but it is not locked, and if you turn the knob, it opens lightly. With that said, the basement door also has a keyhole, but has never been locked.


    Perhaps that''s because Lord is the undisputed absolute ruler of this mansion.


    There is no one in this mansion who defies Horos Carmen. All those who dwell are servants of Lord, whether they live or die. I basically don''t need a key or anything.


    A contraindicated Necromancer has numerous enemies, but the Skeleton Knight is responsible for external enemy measures.


    We don''t know the exact number, but there will be dozens of skeleton knights patrolling the mansion. The security of the skeletal knights patrolling in pairs seems a little excessive.


    I don''t have locking skills. If the door was locked, I would have to think of measures. Fortunately.


    Apparently, many of the rooms are unused.


    The undead don''t use the room. I guess this mansion is too big for just two people to live in. Although not on two floors, as far as I could confirm from the outside, this mansion was of considerable size.


    Most of the rooms were dusty. The furniture is all there is, but it doesn''t feel like living, and even if I open the drawer on the shelf to try it out, it''s empty inside. They haven''t even been cleaned, and even thin dust sticks to the edges when I glance at them with my fingers.


    Apparently, that servant hasn''t cleaned the room. Well, it''s gonna be hard to keep this big mansion all by yourself. Maybe I''m just cleaning the room I use.


    Keep exploring as you push and kill the anxiety of finding nothing.


    He''s scissoring the basement and moving away from the lab on the road. I don''t think he''ll make it to the edge of a mansion like this, but I can''t be alarmed.


    Perhaps it would be more likely to exist near Lord''s lab, as there is something like a library or study?


    I think of that and stop. If I were in Lord''s shoes, I''d build a library near my own room, which I could pick up.


    But if you walk near the lab, there''s a chance the road will find out.


    There are no beds in Lord''s lab. How many evil wizards will you never sleep on the floor when you go to sleep? We should move the room.


    If we accidentally bowl together, we''re done at that point. Miss means death or the disappearance of freedom. Taking risks is... the last thing you need.


    And a few minutes walking, on the back of anxiety, I discovered a room lightly lined with bookshelves at the end of the hallway.


    The room, two times bigger than the one I''ve seen before, is lined with huge bookshelves and full of smells of old stinking paper.


    There was no one in the room quiet. The bookshelf is packed with thick books, and there is still not enough space for a pile of books.


    I look at the edge of the bookshelf at my fingertips, but unlike the room I''ve seen so far, there''s no dust. I guess the servants are coming to clean it regularly. I can''t stay long.


    I''ve always liked books. I couldn''t afford to read a book just before I died, but the book has been my only friend for a long time.


    Checking the back cover of the bookshelf as it floats just a little bit. And I blushed unexpectedly.


    Unexpectedly, most of the books that stood side by side were written in a language different from the Lattice I know.


    Maybe it''s like a sorcery book? Or is it a code or something that only a Necromancer understands? I don''t even know what words it was written in.


    Tension dropped a little, but I quickly regain my mind.


    Besides, I don''t have the time to read all the books here. It might be better than too many choices.


    I will keep checking the back cover. And I laid eyes on a book written in Lattice.


    It''s an old book. The title is "The History and Dangers of Abominable Immortal Species".


    I painstakingly remove it from the bookshelf packed in a guitar and roll the page to try it out.


    The first thing that came into my eyes was a line of text.


    "An undead is a curse. The soul invaded by the Necromancer will be a prisoner of perpetual robbery, suffering, and the only one to be freed with an end by the holy kingdom ''


    I accidentally twisted my lips and laughed at the unexpected text. I feel like I''ve even heard a black joke.


    If the undead is a curse, if now, at this moment, my soul is captive to pain, what the hell was I in my lifetime that was harder than it is now to fulfill?


    That pain, the constant intense pain and hardship that afflicts the whole body, is only known to those who taste it.


    Those days I wasn''t even allowed to sleep because of the pain. The number of visits decreasing day by day. A feeling of powerlessness that can do nothing while knowing the impending death on the face of the white sorcerer in charge of the treatment.


    Do you understand the plight of those who are unblessed by the blessed?


    I can''t stand being deprived of my free will, I''m not desperate for what turned into an undead.


    If I had known that being undead would free me from suffering, I would have chosen that option without hesitation.


    Naturally, Lord - I have no grudges against Horos Carmen either. Even if it was the result of an abomination.


    This book is not helpful.


    I closed the book and when I was forced to push it into the gap between the book and the book, I decided to look for a book that might be more helpful.

 6 Lesson Five: Stage Mutations

    Manipulating a long arm not worthy of his height, he trumps off the little monkey warcraft that has struck him like a jump from the top of a tree with a thoroughly accustomed cunt.


    The smell of fragrant blood scattered across the universe, and the forest became quiet.


    The monkeys who were observing this one on a tall, stretched tree realized they were bad opponents, or they make a strange noise and disappear into the back of the woods with tremendous agility.


    A body that moves freely. The vanishing sensation of life that I feel through it. And strong enough to fill your soul.


    I thought it was something I was feeling in that recoil that I couldn''t move in my lifetime when I first came back to life, but it doesn''t seem like it.


    Lorde, who had magnificently assembled his arms behind him, once turned his gaze on the monkey''s carcass, turning right back to this one.


    "End, you... are you stronger?


    ¡­¡­


    I stood silently. [M] Because you haven''t been ordered to answer.


    A few months have passed since I became a dead meat man. I am also completely used to freely moving bodies, and thanks to my continued hunting for demons in the woods every day, I am able to read demon movements to some extent.


    At first, I was powerful enough to destroy my own flesh with recoil, and now I can hunt the beast by ''handing it down''. Lords are healing me less often.


    As much as I can, I take care not to make you feel uncomfortable from the first fight, but I''m sure the fight is actually getting easier, and if nothing changed, it wouldn''t have changed. I don''t know what the Lord will do, so it''s hard to adjust.


    It''s fun to move freely. Running, jumping, enjoying learning. Above all - living is fun.


    I have not yet gained complete freedom, nor have I been cautious, but I have enjoyed this situation in recent months when I have been completely accustomed to working as an undead and have been able to afford it.


    "Hmmm... still dead meat man...? We have already collected a significant number of deaths. It should not be strange to turn into a corpse ghost..."


    When Lord comes to me, he checks my arms with his peppers and his broken fingertips. I took that feeling with no expression. [M]


    I got the material for a few months. I had gained a lot of knowledge of the undead compared to my lifetime.


    Lord''s library was a learning ground for outfits. I took a few books from there to the morgue, hid them in a drawer on a shelf that no one could open, and loaded them one by one.


    Even so, most of the books were written in words I couldn''t read, so I didn''t know much, but I could get the basics.


    Unlike creatures, the undead do not grow by the passage of time, but their existence is enhanced and mutated by gathering the negative energy that occurs at the time of the creature''s death. I guess it means that even the dead don''t live when they stop.


    That, in the book, was called a ''rank mutation''.


    It was also written in the first book I discovered, but an undead is the result of a curse put on me by a Necromancer.


    Cursed by necromancy, I am the one who is now moved by a body whose nature has changed.


    And that curse incorporates a system of evolution.


    The dead flesh risen from the corpse by the evil curse of the Necromancer acquires a new self and becomes a more powerful undead by collecting negative energy according to the Lord''s command. Dead meat man is just that starting line.


    I guess the road that immerses me in everyday research and doesn''t even go out of the room during meals takes me hunting every night indispensable also to build up my negative power and make it a more powerful undead.


    Apparently, I had a predecessor. Equally accumulated death at the hands of Lord, his predecessor, after changing from a dead meat man to a corpse ghost, went out hunting without Lord and was devoured by a forest warcraft and died. So Lord is always going around about me.


    Dark and glowing eyes. Looking up at me with unconscious eyes no less than the undead, Lord tilts his neck.


    "Are you retarded in sprouting your self...... well good. We don''t have a problem with the status quo."


    That''s right. No problem. I haven''t found out.


    Still, a little more, we should be able to deceive you in this state.


    Lord is a powerful magician, but he wasn''t used to handling the undead enough to see through my act.


    The original dead meat man doesn''t have a self, so naturally, he has no doubt about my actions.


    Hunting with Lord is very convenient for me. I can safely increase my strength.


    If you find out your ego occurs, Lord will change your orders. At least, you''re supposed to give orders that you can''t hurt yourself.


    What I needed was timing. What I''m doing now is cursing Lord. [M]


    But once hung, the curse of the undead will never be broken - even if the magician dies.


    "End, bring that monkey carcass"


    Orders as usual. Grab the arm of the still bleeding carcass and follow the road.


    Strong blood odor and beast odor. Aromatic corpse scent. Black blood drips from the deeply worn split wound.


    There were signs of something hot in my body. [M]


    ¡ì


    I''ve been hungry lately.


    appetite. For the first time in a long time, that desire was an intolerable substitute for scorching myself like a flame.


    After being sent back to the morgue as ordered, as usual, I started acting.


    It was over a month ago that I got that desire. The moment I gained that emotion, I learned that my existence was changing.


    Appetite. Sleep appetite. lust. The three greatest desires of man were irrelevant to the dead meat man, but not when he became a higher undead.


    I had already gained some knowledge of the undead at that time, so I quickly realized that the desire was due to a ''rank mutation''.


    Evolution due to the loss of many lives. From Dead Meat Man (Fresh Man) to Being called Corpse Ghost (Ghoul).


    The appetite I have is proof that I have turned myself into the next species. The corpse ghost, unlike the dead flesh man, has a degree of self and an intelligence to the extent of a human toddler.


    Flesh is also enhanced by the negative energy stored in storage, but intelligence is arguably the biggest difference between a dead meat man and a corpse ghost.


    From what I had originally remembered as self, the advantage was that the flesh was just a little fortified, and whether it matched the disadvantage of appetite was subtle, but even if it weakened, I welcomed the change.


    Appetite. It''s a human emotion. The existence of a dead meat man was convenient, but for me, the desire was worth gaining by forsaking convenience.


    On the verge of dying, I could barely get a decent meal. I didn''t even feel hungry. I couldn''t even afford to feel it. Appetite was one of the things I had lost.


    When he strips away his worn clothes and gets naked, he dives into his footsteps and leaves the morgue, holding back his high emotions with his hunger.


    Corpse ghosts (ghouls) feed on meat. A corpse, as the name suggests.


    The morgue was equal to the pantry for me in that sense. The smell of death like a curved nose also turned into a chemical. For me, it only felt like a fragrant scent. but it''s not a good idea to eat there.


    I didn''t feel any aversion to eating a corpse, just like the first time I killed a warcraft. No, I want to avoid it as a human emotion, but I have no hesitation if it''s to survive.


    But if there were fewer corpses, which are research material in the first place, you''d be suspicious even on loads who aren''t very vigilant about this one at this stage.


    Think calmly. Hunger is intolerable enough to scorch the brain, and if you get caught off guard, you want to climb on a nearby corpse.


    Before the instinct of appetite overtook reason, we needed to satisfy it.


    Through the skeleton nights patrolling with security and out of the entrance.


    As soon as the door opens, a warm, slightly damp wind strokes his cheeks. A thick cloud of dark blue covered the night sky and hid it.


    It is a vast garden and gate that stretches out in front of you as you pass through the entrance. Dozens of fierce Dead Meat Beasts (Fresh Wild) are on guard against foreign enemies in the garden. Many of them were born in the woods, murdered by me and my predecessors and brought back to life by Lord.


    Night wolf undead smells my smell and points its orbit towards me. It looks just like a wolf living in the woods at night, but there''s no surprising emotion left in its gaze. At night the wolf made me pull his nose once, and soon left, understanding that I was the dead meat man with whom Lord was always accompanied.


    That''s exactly the way a doll listens to orders written in a book. Every time I see it, I bite off my good fortune that it doesn''t. [M]


    And I feel strongly that that can''t continue to happen.


    Feeling the night breeze, approaching the gate. It''s a steel fence that stretches a few meters high. Built to surround the mansion all the way.


    They put up a magical junction as well as a physical obstacle, but it doesn''t work for me being set up as a companion.


    The gate is closed with huge locks and chains. Only Lord has the keys. When I ignored the entrance and went next to it, I climbed up as I grabbed the fence with both hands. I would not have been able to support my weight with both hands in my lifetime, but it is easy for me now that I have gathered negative energy.


    Reaching as pointy as a spear, he grips the tip of the spear and throws his body outside in a rewinding procedure.


    Rotating vision. Landing on the ground with limbs. Receive a numbing shock and stand up slowly. There is no obstacle to physical movement, and the ''Corpse Ghost'' body is different from the ''Dead Meat Man'' - a small scratch can regenerate it.


    I was nervous at first, but now I can go outside with the ease of going for a walk already.


    And I did not hesitate to enter the deep woods, in the darkness of darkness.


    Unlike when I''m walking in front of the road, one of me can do everything in my power. On the contrary, there is no backup from the road, but there are no enemies of mine in this forest.


    There is a dizzy noise coming from your right hand finger. Fingertips emit heat. My five-finger nail was raised and pointed like a knife.


    It''s one of the abilities of a Corpse Ghost.


    Hide your fever-stretched nails with your left hand and drive through the darkness. Smells like a beast. The smell of wind. A strong sense of hunger scorching the back of the brain is sharpening the senses.


    Immediately the subject was found. A black mass that sticks out of tall grass between trees.


    Is he around two meters tall? Probably a four-legged walk, so if you get up with two legs, it will be big enough to cover it. But that shadow, two or three times more gigantic than myself, only seemed like bait to me today.


    Lower yourself and run. A joyful emotion for a freely moving body runs through an appetite-deflecting brain.


    The wind rocks the clouds. Set aside the roaring bugs.


    The subject noticed my proximity and tried to turn this way, but in the woods of trees, there can be no sudden change of direction in that giant.


    And I used a spring all over my body to throw myself into the universe.


    Head down, legs up. The world spins around. Right below, the black shadow looks back.


    Black fur. Developmental tough and supple muscles to the red eye like blood, just a few glances away.


    Bear-shaped warcraft. The Night Bear (Night Bear) called by Lord. It is tougher than the Night Wolf, and unlike the first battle, it is not a child.


    But it doesn''t matter who they are.


    He stretches his arms wide and runs his nails. The tip of a few centimetres stretched nail slightly damages that skull covered in fur. The sturdy skull that protects the brain against the tough fur is slightly shredded and bleeding. Warcraft growls. I broke my body at the same time as I landed and slipped it into the giant''s pocket.


    I''m already - not just a body that moves.


    At that moment, I was a beast above the Night Bear. That, too, is a wise beast - a ghost.


    A strong beast smell and an appetite that burns to be inspired by it. Thrust that heart area up with your penetration. Furry armor, muscle armor bones, corpse ghost strength and blade claws penetrated easily.


    The giant cramps bikly and the roar stops in an instant. All that remains is a quiet forest reminiscent of nothingness. I pulled my hands out as I bit through the blood flowing through my body, the heat and the fullness that spread throughout my body.


    Bumps and chaotic sounds of blood vessels. What''s left in my hand is the source of life still pulsating. It''s a huge heart you can''t grip with your hands. Awesome smell of blood that fills my sense of smell, the smell of death, all of which promotes my appetite.


    Pull it out and step away from the spot at the same time. As if waiting for it, the warcraft giant fell and fell to the ground. Dead. Dead, but his heart still beats. The unreliable heartbeat makes me feel alive.


    I exhaled like I was floating in a fever.


    - There''s no way I have a fever when I''m undead. Even though you don''t need to breathe.


    Lift your bloody glowing heart and crawl your tongue full.


    I just felt the shock of thrusting through my brain marrow with that. The body wants everything about it, taste, fragrance and touch. There was no such thing as repentance. This is what I need right now.


    Yeah, I''m not human anymore. The fact that I felt undead more than once came to my mind again, and I was obsessed with the jewel-like heart.

 7 Lesson Six: Doubt

    Full of strength. How long has it been since I got a new raw?


    The gaze Lord directed this way had become to include strong suspicion as the days went by.


    "... it hasn''t changed yet, or... Hmm... I should have used it a lot..."


    Laboratory. Finish the hunt, which is the daily routine of the day, and look at my face as Lorde roars low and pretends to be a doll.


    There is a thing called average in things. The Necromancer doesn''t seem to have gone that far because he''s a contraindicated magic, but my confirmed book says that the Necromancer generally mutates from six months to the next being in a year.


    Of course, there is an individual difference in this.


    No matter how long it takes to be trapped in a chamber where death cannot be collected, there are instances where position mutations do not occur, and vice versa, undead occurring during large-scale wars have extremely short time to position mutations.


    However, in this case, I received the generous care of Lord every day and kept collecting death. It''s a hard story to think about originally, such as taking longer than average.


    Perhaps not a year has passed since the outbreak. It shouldn''t be that long since I started feeling hungry.


    But that seemed like enough time to feel uncomfortable.


    Lord touches my arm with his bone-like fingertips. Peek into your pupils and cast a spell about something. I don''t know what it is, but it''s probably a form of Necromancy.


    Strength increases in the body. My hands and feet get hot and my senses run as if they were swollen. but I kept my mouth shut.


    "It''s not a lack of magic... isn''t it? You haven''t missed enough, have you?


    He frowned and looked up at me with an abominable look.


    Lord was an excellent magician. That was obvious at a time when a fierce warcraft was building mansions deep in a trekking forest, and it could be deduced from where books and countless bodies could be collected.


    But Lord is overwhelmed by common sense because of his profound makeover of the Necromancer.


    The dead meat man is a lowly undead. It''s an easy to make, easy to use but very fragile, meat doll that just complies with orders, as long as you have a body. There is no will or will there, and therefore one finger cannot be moved without the command of Lord.


    My predecessor, Being, is also one of the reasons why the Lord is caught in common sense.


    Perhaps my predecessor was a common dead meat man. Inside the dead meat man could only listen foolishly to Lord''s orders, and I guess the change due to the rank mutation was obvious.


    All of a sudden you gain intelligence. The book says the undead, mutated from a dead meat man to a corpse ghost, split in two ways.


    That is, understand and submit to the situation or understand the situation and resist it violently.


    On the other hand, I have no reaction. [M] Lord doesn''t understand my situation because he has a deep knowledge of undead hierarchical mutations. I don''t know how to ascertain if I actually mutated, the brilliant dead meat man who continued to survive.


    While gathering negative energy and knowing that my power is growing, doubt is not out of the realm of doubt.


    Originally, the dead meat man both before and after the mutation - doesn''t change his appearance.


    The inside is certainly changing, but he seemed to lose sight of the most effective way to distinguish.


    If I were him, I wouldn''t have ordered this. [M]


    Are you a mutant? Answer honestly ''.


    I am absolutely obedient to Lord''s orders, I can only observe if he asks me such questions, but Lord knows very well the nature of the original dead meat man - he is not intelligent, so he does not ask me that.


    To him, there''s no way I''m going to make unexpected moves.


    When Lord checked his body with a pepper, he frowned and shouted in a voice that seemed to dissatisfy him.


    "Lew, bring the knife"


    ¡ì


    When the mild footsteps stop in front of the lab and silence hesitates for a while, the door opens with a loud noise.


    In this mansion, with the exception of the Lord, there is another, the living.


    The vigilance falls far below the load, but I''ve been observing it.


    It was the woman dressed in a thin, dirty outfit who came in frightened by her expression.


    Young woman with black hair. Around the age, about mid twenties? He is low in height and thin enough that he is likely to fall even now. My hands and feet are thin and fractured.


    And above all, the characteristic is the elongated black belt wrapped around the neck - a testament to slavery.


    Its eyes are no less precipitating than the undead, its lips are dry and cracked, and if it is bad, it also looks like a dead meat man.


    I don''t know my real name. But the woman Lord calls'' Luu ''was a slave in Lord Horos''s possession.


    Dead meat men, whether they had power or could kill demons, were not suitable for delicate tasks, so helping with research and taking care of themselves was the woman''s job.


    Clean the mansion, cook meals and clean up books. Unlike the Road, they don''t have eyes that look out into the dark, which is very easy to understand because they have lights when walking down the hallway, but on the other hand, unlike the Road, they walk randomly around the hallway and inside the room, so I had several accidental encounters during my exploration.


    I look back flat. [M] It would be troublesome if Lew reported to Lord what he had encountered with me in the basement while he was at work. But at the same time, there''s no way to report it.


    There is no will on the dead flesh, but not even on the slaves. The belt wrapped around his neck is a magical tool to allow slaves to thoroughly carry out their master''s orders. I have some control over my thoughts and have the power to twist my will and follow my bending orders.


    Luu was scared of the road too much stronger than I was, too. And there''s fear in my eyes.


    She has the will, but not the will. All she does is what Lord ordered her to do.


    "A knife."


    To Lord''s words, he takes the knife out of his pocket like Lew panicked and leans over to the side of the road. Receiving the knife offered, Lorde punched Lew in the head in a casual motion.


    "It''s late, this garbage"


    There is no anger in Lord''s eyes, back to back with the tone of throwing up and discarding. Probably just hungry. Even if not, Lord doesn''t treat slaves more than slaves or less.


    Lew collapses. Lorde shouted the knife into my right arm as he pounded the bones of his hand.


    A dull pain runs through my arms, like I diluted it a hundred times what it was supposed to be. That is also proof that my grade mutation is progressing.


    The undead is a curse. Totally "just a moving corpse," I am closer to being cursed by the accumulation of negative energy. It''s not just the simple benefits you get there.


    It''s worse than when I was a dead meat man who didn''t have pain, but there''s nothing compared to the pain I felt during my life.


    There was little blood coming from the wound. I guess the blood hasn''t circulated yet, according to the book, the more ''deepened'' undead bleeds just like people.


    The load creeps through the wound as if to be sure.


    Survive the pain that ensues without changing one complexion. Ouch, ouch, ouch - it doesn''t hurt. It hurts...... not.


    Lord slowly let go of the knife. With my gaze pointed at me, I command Luu to throw up on the floor.


    "... dead meat man... hey, if anything happens to this guy''s wound, report it"


    "Ahhh..."


    "Reply."


    "Guh..."


    The sound of violence dominates the surroundings. The magician says the flesh is fortified by magic.


    Lord''s body looked like only bone and skin, but seemed to have a lot of strength. He gets kicked in the pigeon tail and Lew flies like a ball.


    I was just watching it without any particular emotion.


    The scratch and knife hurt the wound.


    Lord always treated me by witchcraft when I was injured in the woods. Dead meat people don''t have regenerative functions, so if you want to use dead meat people for a long time, it''s a natural procedure.


    The course of the wound. One of the major differences between a dead meat man (Fresh Man) and a corpse ghost (Ghoul) is the ability to regenerate. That would be where the order refers if something happened to the wound.


    Apparently, Lord is trying to identify my mutations with elements other than the development of self-consciousness.


    I suppose you thought it strange to kill this much of anything and no mutation would come. I thought it would come soon.


    But...... sweet. It doesn''t make sense to say in front of me how to tell. [M]


    As usual, after they put me back in the morgue, I started acting.


    Roll your arms and check your scars. Corpse ghosts had a higher ability to regenerate than people, and wounds had already begun to regenerate. Not enough to instantly regenerate like healing magic, but a wound of this magnitude would heal in less than a day.


    It seems that the ability to regenerate is also enhanced when it changes to the upper undead. It was only at the stage of the Corpse Ghost (Ghoul) that it played its part. Raise your left hand and slowly change the tip of your nail like a blade. The tip of that nail is no worse than the knife that Lord used to round my arm. [M]


    Insert your nails so as to highlight your own arms, the wounds that remain there.


    The pain spread slowly around the wound, shaking my heart.


    It is never more painful than the earlier knife.


    But the act of self-harm was... the first time. I didn''t have a decent moving body from the time I was mindful - I didn''t think even if the heavens and the earth turned upside down, such as hurting myself.


    The eyes, the body is not weeping, but the heart is crying. I get a hot pain in the depths of my head, but I bite it off. This is - it''s necessary.


    Whoever binds me will kill. Horos Carmen, who has my control, must be killed sooner or later. He is alone, I would only recognize a subspecies of slaves.


    Now is the time to get laid. I would do anything to create a chance.


    The load is strong. Besides having absolute control over me. I''m not a very winnable opponent right now - but it''s not like there hasn''t been an undead who has ever succeeded in defying the Lord.


    Some of the books contained, as admonitions, a description of the rebellion of the undead.


    Now Lord only imposes minimum restrictions on me. [M] If this state continues, and if I become an even more powerful undead - one in 10,000, but with winning eyes.


    He is absolute, but not almighty.


    Grunting, groping meat with nails to emphasize determination. The scar is slightly different from when you make a decision with a knife, but such a difference, I notice.


    Upon confirmation that the wound had spread, the nails were removed from the wound and included as they were in the mouth. Move your tongue, lick pieces of flesh and blood. Even now my taste of the heart of a warcraft feels delicious, but I don''t feel anything for my own flesh.


    But it would be troublesome if they noticed your fingers were dirty. As I was taking it, I felt the sound of things.


    Look forward. I didn''t realize when you came in - at all.


    There was Luu, who looked at me with his eyes open. I have blue bruises around my eyes and my lips are red and swollen. There was a neighborhood under his eyes, and at first glance he looked like a dead meat man, but his gaze definitely caught my finger, which was in his mouth.


    The gaze and gaze fit. Before I could say anything, Lew left as if he had been stripped. [M]


    Failed. Seen. She is a slave, but you know I behave unnaturally even in slavery.


    Put your legs out and stop at the rinse. You can''t chase them - they''ll definitely notice Lord. What do you mean, catch up and do it in the first place? Are you trying to persuade me? You think I can convince you?


    I''m undead. Sorcerer, the undead created by Horos Carmen. I would never trust you. You wouldn''t trust me if I were her.


    Then you don''t have to chase me. The worst part is that Lord sees me chasing her. Because Lord didn''t order me to do that.


    Get your breathing ready. I didn''t have a drop of blood on my fingertips anymore.

 8 Episode Seven: Trust

    The light blinks and screams ripping silk echo through the mansion.


    Involving bodies arranged on stone platforms, Lew dances the universe wide. I''ve never seen a person blow up. [M] That''s probably a guy named Attack Magic that Lord has hardly used before.


    The look on Lord''s face is as usual. If I hadn''t moved my eyebrows, my cheeks wouldn''t have caught on, but behind those cunning eyes there was certainly a smoking fire of anger.


    "Lew, you - you conspired against this me? I told you. Tell me if anything happens to the wound."


    "Huh."


    A fallen shock or an unanswerable lu. Step on that hand placed on the ground.


    "I don''t remember telling lies, etc."


    Lew reported. But Lord seems to have chosen to believe me in me and Lou.


    It is. He has confidence in his own Necromancer sorcery. Slave words - Slave words that haven''t found much value, they won''t deserve consideration. If that''s ridiculous, it''s even more ridiculous.


    I knew it. That''s why I missed it.


    I was observing. [M] I''ve seen the sight of Lord treating Luu underneath many times.


    Maybe Lou dreamed that raising the report honestly would make Lorde more flexible and better treated.


    If I were Lou, I would definitely not act like that. There didn''t seem to be enough despair for her to bet on such a minimal amount of hope.


    Slaves are not even allowed to argue.


    When Lord kicked Luu''s body several times, he grabbed his neck up and followed me to my side, where there was no clutter.


    Did you even cut it in your mouth, little blood Shizuku falls from Luu''s dark lips. A splendid fragrance can stand from that drop for a moment, the expression is about to collapse, rushing through the faceless. Fortunately, Lord doesn''t seem to be noticed concentrating on the cage of slaves.


    "Hey, garbage. End of the line. What''s changed? Say it again."


    "Ah... ugh..."


    Lord''s gaze, and Lew''s vain gaze pours into my scar. There was a scar there that was no different from when Lord scratched him. Though it would be a little different to be exact, Lord hasn''t looked at it in that much detail.


    "End. Arms up. Give me and this guy a good look at that wound."


    I followed orders from myself and raised my arms. [M] The scar only lights a few candles. Under the thin darkness, it becomes dewy.


    If you''re a corpse ghost, you still have a clear scar that should be healing.


    "Hey, Luu. I''m gonna ask you one more time. What is this scratch?


    "Gu... Sir... Dear Sir, this guy... himself..."


    The unturned words of the Lu Dynasty, whether because of fear or scattered. Lords look at me in a big way.


    "End, come on. This guy says that you... chose to scar yourself. Come on, hey, is that-- is that the truth?


    Jesus. The answer is yes. But I don''t answer. [M]


    Orders must be given precisely. If you want me to answer - I needed to order you to ''answer''. I don''t have it. That''s why I''m not obliged to answer.


    It was a way out of absolute domination that was wise but thus forgiven.


    Lord looked at me for a few seconds, but I guess he had already come to a conclusion in himself. I immediately returned that gaze to Luu.


    Luu trembles his shoulders with a victory. Spitting and disputing with a blue look.


    "Yes, sir. This is a lie."


    "Come on. Lew, I didn''t tell your slave... the undead are absolutely obedient to the surgeon who created them!!


    Lorde laughed high and slammed down the luw he was grabbing onto the floor.


    I watched with my arms up. [M] Because - you haven''t been ordered to lower it. For a faithful dead meat man who can only obey orders, that is natural.


    "Hmm? Did you think reporting an anomaly would improve your treatment? With your little, useless brain, you think I can fool you?


    Pity, the faithful slave who told her husband about the anomaly didn''t seem to be trusted by her husband, however. I guess the daily deeds say things. Or maybe it depends on my husband''s character.


    I wouldn''t have gotten a cage if I''d kept my mouth shut, but I''m not going to pity that. Maybe it was Lew who tied me to freedom.


    Is it because I... am a cruel person that I don''t even hold shards of mercy?


    "Ah... this guy - even before, I need a book -"


    "Shut up! Raw garbage inferior to corpses!


    He also found out he was reading a book. When did you find out...... but it''s no surprise that Lew''s job included organizing the library room so he was found out.


    But it''s a mistake to say it now. Lord is right - Luu seems to have only a few useless brains.


    For a few minutes, only a mixed groan of people getting beat up and screaming flows. Eventually, Lorde was tired of beating him up or abandoned him to Luu, who wouldn''t even move ticklishly while he lay low.


    "The next time I report a falsehood - its flesh, I will splurge it alive, and engrave on its soul the pain of future immortality"


    The voice was powerful. There was a sound of truth.


    Necromancer. The flesh of Lew, rolling like a corpse on the ground, cramps into the words of a sorcerer who manipulates the art of blaspheming a soul that everyone hates.


    Finally, Lord sees me. [M]


    "End, you can put your arms down"


    You can put it down. I was not obliged to obey because it was not an order, but I lay down my arms because I was a faithful dead meat man.


    Lord sees it and somewhere snorts in dissatisfaction, healing my arm wounds. Perhaps you thought it was pointless anymore because you put it away for a day and there was no change. Though I can tolerate it, I was silent on the pain, so I''m relieved without putting it on my face. It is Mr. Lew.


    "Lew, keep this room clean. The bodies in this room are worth more than you. I bought it for a piece of gold, more than you."


    One gold coin, huh? What was my price? [M]


    I''ve never heard of a body being bought out, but maybe it was higher than a single gold coin. It''s enough to be chosen to protect the Lord from so many corpses.


    Road leaves the room. Only Luu remained in the morgue.


    Lew has no sign of getting up while falling into depression. Lorde did or doesn''t seem to be dead. I could clearly see the slightest breath. [M]


    But I''m worried. She is one of us. It''s a different position, but it''s like a colleague. If a colleague was down, it would be something to help.


    I didn''t get the order not to move, so when I stretched out a lot, I dropped my hips on Luu''s side, where I lay low.


    Care is also indispensable to see if Lord will not reconsider and come back. This case is due to my lack of attention. I don''t tread the same.


    Luu looks up. Unfocused eyes look at my face. [M]


    And he wiped with his fingers the Shizuku of Lou''s blood, which was dripping on the floor, and put it into his mouth, and let him lick it.


    And I''ve never known that human beings can really look like ghosts when I''m surprised. [M]


    But it''s no use. Lord no longer - he didn''t seem to believe much originally... but I will never believe what you say.

 9 Episode VIII: Timing

    Except for the existence of superiors and the risk of hindering their freedom, the environment is now the best. However, I felt that the time for rebellion was approaching.


    The doubts that Lord once had will continue to grow a little stronger. Lords who cut off Lou''s words as lies, but in their hearts the words should be pierced like little thorns.


    What was needed was to determine the optimal situation.


    I stopped picking up books at night. [M] I don''t think Lord Horos would listen to a slave right now, and Lew did his chores with his dead eyes, as usual, because he thought it was better to crush even one possibility.


    I have already gained the minimum necessary knowledge. I must be as troublesome to Lou as Lord. [M]


    More hunting time for loads. When Lord took me into the woods, he ordered me to hunt the Warcraft even more.


    The order was also convenient for me. If I take damage that I can''t regenerate overnight with a meal I''m secretly going to at night, I feel uncomfortable with Lorde, but I can get Lorde to treat me during the day. Lord is a ruler who needs to be overthrown one day, but at the same time, he was a comforting companion on top of all this.


    The prospect was successful, and my strength grew every day, but at the same time I was getting a sense of impatience.


    I can''t find a clear gap. I can''t see the bottom of the load. It''s creepy that I don''t know why I''m pulling into a forest like this, but I don''t even know if I have time to look into it.


    I just want to get more power if possible and be sure I can win before I try. It seems the next grade mutation from the corpse ghost will take nearly a few years. Whatever it is, waiting for it is unrealistic.


    In the first place, no matter how much power you put into it - Lord has absolute command over me.


    If you give me a word not to attack, that''s it. The only thing I needed to do to win the road was take him to a situation where he couldn''t be ordered in one blow.


    The undead are powerful. My regenerative and physical abilities now far exceed those of adult men, and Lord hasn''t given me orders not to harm them, so I can attack them from behind.


    How can a magician? No, I don''t think he can stay intact with my nails, which cut the bones off Warcraft''s sturdy neck.


    But failure is unacceptable. If you can''t kill him with one blow, he''ll tie you up with an order and crush the second raw again. That''s more unforgivable to me than lying on a hospital bed.


    All it takes is patience. Strength. Yes, tell yourself, push in the agony, and wait for the opportunity.


    Days of hunting at the behest of evil sorcerers at night. The days of avoiding the eyes of slaves and searching for gaps in the Lord.


    That''s all I was satisfied with at first when I got a body that moves normally, but now those two things irritate me.


    I want to get true freedom because I found out about my first temporary freedom. I''m sure people call this desire.


    freedom. Those two letters feel sweeter than the taste of biting beast meat.


    A visitor came to Lord just when I was stuck between risk and return, deciding what to do.


    ¡ì


    Lord has company.


    How evil a Necromancer can be, it''s hard to live completely apart from human society. Once or twice a month, the man who follows his escort and comes beyond the Devil''s Forest is called a hack.


    He''s a little man in a thin, dirty green tengalon hat. I called the man "the hack of carcasses" in my heart.


    As the name suggests, the man carries the coffin and steps through the woods. Skeletons that Lord was releasing for vigilance were also not eligible for just one line of the man.


    I don''t know what the detailed relationship is, but Hack''s role is to replenish living supplies and corpses. Hack supplies the load with food starting supplies and fresh bodies of where he''s been digging from, and receives money and - skeletons.


    I know everything from the content of the conversation to apparently buying Skeleton away as a combat personnel. It''s also not just a skeleton, it''s a skeleton that gathered death and gained some pretty powerful power.


    The use of undead is contraindicated. I''m pretty sure he''s not a locust person.


    For the most part, I''m not in their place of business, but this time I was rarely called from Lord.


    The reception room, rarely used, had a hack with the good-looking face of a person and about five fully armed escorts.


    Hack says with a round eye and an intriguing look.


    "Heh... I really was still alive. It was a morbid corpse, so I thought I''d be dead soon."


    "You mean noble bodies are different after all"


    Lord looked up at me with a slight eye and said as he was impressed.


    Perhaps the idea is a mistake. The only thing I''ve ever been able to survive is simply my thirst for life.


    And that thirst, which dominated me as soon as I regained consciousness, has gained some strength, and even now the fine dust is not thin. On the contrary, I even feel stronger.


    It''s... yes, it''s an urge as if the soul burns if you describe it in words. It''s a fierce emotion I never felt in my lifetime that I was alive and dead the same way.


    If you were to describe one big difference between the original undead and me, that would definitely be it.


    But I don''t even put the shards on the table, and I just quietly look down at the load.


    The clouder eyes of Lord looked as if they were trying to ascertain my intelligence. But it''s probably just an illusion. If Lord was convinced I was intelligent, he would give more specific orders.


    "Can''t you get any other aristocratic flesh?


    "Give me a break. I like selling my body, but it''s not supposed to come out early."


    "But I''m getting it once. The body on which the end was based..."


    To the words of a short load, Hack distorted its ugly face tremendously. I say it in a tone of condemnation.


    "Regardless of the origin of the body, it''s a promise. Coincidentally, someone tried to sell the body in his body. I talked to Mr. Holos, who was a good customer, and he made his own decision to buy it out. It''s just that."


    "... oh, I know.... laying on the hospital bed for a long time... irrelevant, huh? There was no sign he was working out."


    Lord looks at my flesh as it wanders. [M]


    The standout is right. I''ve been in bed for a long time. [M] The muscles of the whole body had faded and were barely survived by the healing magic of the regular white magicians.


    Flesh remains a poor minister even now, with heavy labor unthinkable from its former state of running around frequently, hunting warcraft, etc.


    Healthy flesh - although, of course, it was a very gratifying story for me just to have that whole body devastating, painless flesh - is, for me, the object of a longing from my lifetime. They say that if we turn ''mutations'' into further compounds over and over again, there will be changes physically, so we want to survive until then at all costs.


    But, well... did they sell my body?


    Even with that new information, I was not surprised.


    Probably because he didn''t have that much strong feelings for his family. In my lifetime, I had to endure pain to the fullest, and I couldn''t afford to turn my emotions on anything else.


    No grudges, either.


    Although my family has never come to see me in the past few years, ''nursing care'' by regular White Devil mentors probably cost a fortune, and it is true that that life-extending procedure has only slightly increased my life expectancy.


    It''s the reach that counts in battle. Though the poor minister, it could be said that adult men did not die until they became flesh about the size of a step ahead.


    Even if the reason for caring wasn''t my concern, it did work for me.


    And it goes without saying about selling the body to Hack.


    Second, it reminds me of the basics of the undead that was written in a book on the back of my brain.


    Undead says it moves based on the carelessness of the body. But the intense emotions that made me undead are probably rooted in the desire for survival rather than in the "resentment" towards the living as the general undead has.


    I couldn''t get a step out of bed, and I never thought about death myself, even if I was in constant pain. I don''t think so.


    I wanted to stay alive even when I died. I wanted to keep myself. Maybe that pure emotion gave the improbable dead meat man a lifetime memory.


    My knowledge of the undead is terribly fragmented, so I can''t prove it, but it doesn''t matter.


    Lord Horos is my benefactor, no matter where he thinks from. I''m really sorry for him.


    But you can''t leave him alone with ''privilege'' over me.


    Actually, I only have one trump card. Once you use it, you''ll never use it again, that kind of bill.


    It''s not the kind of bill you can win if you hang up, but depending on the timing, you can defeat the load enough.


    The more I kill my life and collect the energy of death, the more time I can stretch, the more powerful I become. Increases the chance of surprise attacks.


    Gather information. Lord''s combat capability is unknown. The appearance age of a powerful magician cannot be counted. The only thing I''ve ever seen is necromancy. No matter how close I say it is, I can''t be too wary of old magicians. [M]


    What mattered was timing.


    When I was burning a dark fighting spirit without putting it on my face, Fufu Hack made a rare face.


    "Speaking of which... They recently came to Engay with the Knights of the End"


    "What...?... I thought you had a bad time?


    "No way. All my dealers, they''re just tough mouthed. Come on. But their sense of smell is real. If you want to keep in mind, you might as well not come here for a while longer"


    Knights of the End. It was in some of the books I read in my lifetime, and it was in Lord''s Collection.


    Knights Without Borders. It is the strongest battle group in the world, giving an end to endless darkness.


    In the story of Oga, he appeared as a brave man from time to time, and his presence, which cut down all threats and ordeals with his sword of light, was the longing of a child, and in fact I had a pale longing for his appearance before laying down on the hospital bed, too.


    A Necromancer who wields a man''s corpse and creates an undead is his enemy''s end. Once upon a time, some of the picture books I still read as a child were occupied in the battle between the Necromancer and the Knights of the End. Needless to say which won.


    The look on Lord''s face is distorted by unprecedented anger. Apparently, it''s not just the stories in the book that are about killing each other.


    And that Knights of the End is - also my enemy, the unlikely living dead.


    Given the harshness that was told in the children''s picture books, it''s impossible for them to forgive me.


    "Have you followed me...? And in the next few years, they will kill us all and make us eternal slaves."


    "It''s not like Horos and the Knights of the End got into a fight. I''m going to temporarily retreat."


    ".................. wait, hack. I have something to ask for besides the usual corpse. End, go back to your usual morgue."


    I don''t know what you''re going to ask...... I''m curious, but I can''t possibly not ask for orders.


    I leave the room as slowly as possible, but in the end I couldn''t hear it. [M]


    ... well. I''ve heard nasty stories, but it''s better than going unknowingly.


    Limits shrunk dramatically. What should be done to survive?


    When I got back to the morgue, I put my back on the wall, put my arms together and started thinking.

 10 Lesson 9: Weaknesses

    The first thing we need is confirmation of our power.


    Me, Horos and the Knights of the End. The weakest of the three forces is undoubtedly me.


    I was able to fight the Forest Warcraft with a load of backups for once. Now I''ve grown a little after a real experience and a gradient mutation, but it hasn''t changed that much since then.


    Generally speaking, if a citizen who does not know the battle turns into a famous undead as the lowest class - a zombie - the ability to fight is said to increase.


    Limiters exist in the original human brain.


    It seems that the human flesh is damaged by recoil when it exerts all its strength. Limiters are the safety that exists to prevent it, and thanks to this function, humans are able to lead healthy everyday lives, but at the same time are basically unable to put out something called full force.


    On the other hand, there is no safety and no pain in the presence that has become undead. Zombie-like humans don''t mind their flesh being damaged. They show extraneous power far from their lifetime, and they don''t stop until they kill because they don''t feel any pain.


    Because he does not rely on his physical organs for survival, he devours the subject only with resentment, even if he is stabbed in the heart and his hands and feet are plucked.


    I was a dead meat man, not a zombie, so there is a slight difference, but that is one of the reasons why I was able to defeat the forest warcraft shortly after my resurrection, when I was resurrected as a poor flesh in my lifetime. Another reason, by the way, was because Lord was magically in charge of stopping and recovering. Without that, I wouldn''t be used to fighting. I had a good chance of falling. Thank you Lord. If it''s not enough.


    As a corpse ghost now, I have more powerful abilities than I did back then, but if I can fathom the Knights of the End like that, no.


    We''ll lose one-on-one for sure, and probably even if I had five or six, they''d kill me as if I were going to prune even weed.


    The Knights of the End are the elite among the elite who have undergone rigorous training and experience.


    Armed seems to vary from member to member, but everyone is a thousand, and besides, they''re used to dealing with undead like me.


    Different fighting techniques. Different physical abilities. Besides losing experience, I have no chance of winning.


    They are light. If the rulers of darkness are Necromancers, they are the opposite.


    That doesn''t mean high social status or anything like that.


    The Knights of the End manipulate the opposite energy from the Necromancer.


    I don''t know the details, but according to the book, there is generally positive and negative energy in this world.


    It is also called light and darkness, life and death, but what lives and lives lives lives without leakage and with positive energy. And when it reaches zero, the creature dies and says goodbye from this world forever.


    On the other hand, there exists a magic trick that overturns that rule. That''s Necromancer magic.


    The magic - the curse - alters the corpse of the creature - to move with negative energy.


    Now I am a puppet that moves with negative energy by the magic of Horos. Even though my heart is not moving, my body is moving because the power source of my existence is changing.


    Rather than the positive energy produced by the heartbeat, it has changed to move with the negative energy that creatures generate when they die. And negative energy, unlike positive energy - does not drain naturally.


    So there is no life expectancy in the undead. That''s why they call it undead.


    But it''s not like there''s no weakness. My flesh is not invincible.


    My body moves only slightly off the road by the power of the Lord. If the flesh is severely depleted and unable to connect and stop the soul, it will die, and - even if for some reason the energy is in a ''zero'' state.


    So far, it''s a simple story.


    From here on out, it''s a somewhat complicated story that I don''t really understand either - the reason the undead is overwhelmingly unfavourable to the Knights of the End.


    For convenience, I use the words positive and negative energy, but technically, that seems a little different.


    ''positive'' is energy, but ''negative'' is not energy. The negative seems to be a ''state''.


    What the Knights of the End manipulate (or ordinary creatures manipulate) is the power of light - positive energy.


    They boast rare force, but when they are relative to the undead, they are extremely efficient - ''purified'' rather than ''destroyed''. Instead of spending a huge amount of effort destroying the flesh, I try to take my condition to zero, not negative, by adding light energy. And when the power of the Lord finally moves, my body stops following the rules of this world as soon as it reaches zero. That means we''re going to die a second time.


    This is more of an undead weakness than I am.


    On the other hand, we undead can''t use the same hand against them. Negative energy is technically not energy (which I''ve been confused about, too), so you can''t shoot negative energy beams and stuff to zero them.


    It is impossible to eliminate this weakness in accordance with the great principles of the world.


    It''s a really terrible story, even though you can''t win in relative terms. Well, if I didn''t have that weakness, I wouldn''t have eyes to beat them for their overwhelming power - gossip.


    I was stronger than I was before. It may be strange to compare it because I was in such a state that I was extremely weak in my lifetime, but when I turned into a corpse ghost, I had the power to cross people, the toughness of crossing people, the ability to regenerate across people, and then the ability to deform some of my nails as the strength characteristic of a corpse ghost - ''pointy nails'' - and the power to sharpen my fangs - ''sharp fangs''.


    In undead terms, I am a sophomore. Unlike the dead meat man, the corpse ghost can''t help but devour the corpse, but its power is unspeakably powerful for reasons such as not having a limiter.


    As a general rank, corpse ghosts are considered as undead enough to defeat one to two of the lowest mercenaries, but I''m a little smarter, so I''m confident that even about three or four of them can bounce off.


    But with that degree of strength, you can''t beat the Knights of the End, a heroic candidate.


    The quickest thing to do in this case is to escape. I don''t hold a grudge against the Knights of the End like Lord, and I don''t want to fight. But that gets in the way of Lord, who has the ''privilege'' to me.


    Lord''s ''privilege'' is powerful. And that''s actually not just the absolute power of command I''ve been in the way of.


    To the absolute power of command, the detection of a general location. And - the right to hang certain magic from a distance.


    No matter how much physical distance you earn, there''s a magical connection between me and Lord. It is an indelible kind of safety that will not go away unless Lorde dies, through which Lorde is free to magic me. I mean, you''re free to take me back to being just a corpse.


    It is impossible to lift privileges from the outside. No, maybe I can, but I can''t do it very well. I don''t even have time.


    Even if we run away, we need to do something to kill Lord in ''Surprise''.


    Honestly, I couldn''t tell if it would be harder for me to defeat the Knights of the End with Lord or kill Lord and run away.


    It''s clogged. I just can''t seem to do both, but I have to choose between them.


    ¡ì


    And the next day, I was put in a further predicament before the problem could be resolved. Lord released countless lookouts on the property.


    It is a myriad of things that sneak up without sound, and communicate to the LORD without any excess of what he sees or hears.


    I can''t sneak out at night. [M] And that meant I couldn''t get anything to satisfy my appetite, which is a corpse ghost (ghoul).

 11 Lesson 10: Malice

    I misjudged Lord''s, old magician''s caution. No, the world I know was too small.


    My sources were only books. And there was no description of the magic of surveillance in that book.


    But apart from knowing and doing something about it, I should have done as much as I expected. The magic used by Lord was clearly not necromancy, but there is no decision that necromancers should not use anything other than necromancy. In the first place, I have no right to complain.


    The innumerable magic formations that emerged from the drawing were released from the windows and scattered in the woods at night. The only luck I had was that Lord didn''t leave the mansion. But I don''t think that luck will help to crack this situation down.


    Lord summoned Luu and commanded the frightened slave with a sharp voice.


    "Lu, feed them when they get back. Those are demons of use - my eyes, my ears, my loyal servants, more useful than you."


    "Yes. Yes, I did... sir. So... what do you want me to do with the food?"


    "Meat. Blood dripping, fresh, raw meat. You don''t have to put your hands on it."


    Lew was frightened, but I wasn''t.


    Eyes and ears. It sucks. I don''t have the skills to scratch the eyes of countless lords and enjoy a night''s walk.


    Skeleton Knight, a skeleton knight roaming the mansion, was an excellent guard with no concept of fatigue, but had no wisdom to report the actions of his companions. There were no vocal cords either.


    But that''s not true. I made the expression eye and ear, etc., so perhaps what went into that eye and ear will be conveyed immediately to the Lord.


    I can''t go hunting at night in this situation - I can''t. Too risky. Even now the Lord is on guard.


    The hunt at night meant two things to me.


    Build up strength, accelerate gradient mutations, and - diet. And now, the problem was especially with the latter.


    The gradient mutation of the undead is not a simple enhancement. Sometimes there are new weaknesses.


    The pros and cons are back-to-back. Corpse ghosts (ghouls) have higher physical abilities than dead meat men (fresh men), almost entirely surpassing the latter, but on the other hand, they need food to survive, unlike dead meat men.


    It''s not possible. I need it.


    What a corpse ghost has. It''s - a strong sense of hunger. It is also an intense sense of hunger that can completely blow reason away.


    Perhaps that is the ultimate reason for a corpse ghost to attack a person, and why its undead was dubbed a ghost.


    I tasted it at the beginning of the mutation, and it was a hell of a kind I''d never experienced in my life.


    The urge to scorch the brain and shake your instincts. Thoughts were filled with the letters'' I want to eat '', and everything seemed'' food '', from the Lord who was in front of me, to the Lew, to the other undead at the service of Lord.


    I managed to withstand the urge and sneak off to hunt at night just because I was lucky.


    Barely, just a little, my desire for survival surpassed my appetite. If there had been a slight button-shake, I would have turned into a ghost dominated by appetite and never put my desire for survival above my appetite again.


    The appetite of a corpse ghost is not intolerable with his guts.


    I almost ran out of time, even though it was just less. In my experience, if you eat nothing, the corpse ghost''s hunger reaches its limit in roughly three days.


    From there on, it''s a battle with reason. I had it for half a day last time. I will have that this time too.


    But I lost when I fell into that state.


    The power of a corpse ghost is inversely proportional to the feeling of hunger. The more I get hungry, the less and less power I have.


    I don''t know how far it goes down, but I won''t have much time to be long.


    Follow the road and hunt. I can''t help it, but even in that state, if the warcraft I''m used to hunting against is my opponent, it''s fine. There is also a backup.


    Push and kill hunger that stings like a spark, just focus on following orders lightly.


    Kill, kill, and kill a chunk of live meat in front of your eyes. I''m hungry. Blood splashes fly and warm bodies roll. But I can''t get my hands on it right now.


    If Lord found out that I had turned into an intelligent corpse ghost, he would shackle me. We''re just lucky we''re not shackled strong at this stage right now.


    I had decided what to do. [M] Originally, I was going to hit my sleep for the gap while layering my hunting skills.


    But the Lord is on constant alert. They''re cornered.


    It prevents the debris from flying in the bow, slicing the black monkey that was lurking on the tree into pieces.


    The only light - a hierarchical mutation. The next time a rank mutation occurs and you''re no longer a corpse ghost, you shouldn''t be starving to this point. It won''t be a fundamental solution to the problem, but it''ll buy us some time for now.


    Is that possible? The time it took for me to become a corpse ghost was about three months, much shorter than the average dead meat man''s grade mutation time - six months to a year. But the next level mutation is supposed to take years.


    Miracle. We need a miracle.


    Deceive the hunger with thoughts, and give the flock of wolves who were surrounding them at night to the Blood Festival with a sword. So Lorde gave a surprise voice to the lid.


    "... End, you, aren''t you moving badly?


    ¡­¡­


    "Anything wrong? I don''t see any scratches."


    ¡­¡­


    The cloudy eyes of the load detect me as if I were checking the condition of the work.


    I tried for a moment, but as soon as I stood silently, I thought Lord was my fault, and I had given orders to find my next prey.


    ... Where did you feel uncomfortable?


    I felt a frustration I couldn''t tell you for a moment, but when I calm down and think about it, this one is fighting with all his hunger.


    It''s no wonder or anything that the Lord, who always sees my battle from nearby, feels uncomfortable. I was going to make the usual move, but I''m really in a hurry.


    I just wave my weapon carelessly. Shake. Shake. Blood scatters and a drop accidentally enters your mouth.


    I have never had alcohol, but intoxication may refer to a condition like this. A tremendous fever runs up his esophagus from the depths of his stomach, shaking his thoughts.


    Not enough. Blood is not enough. A swollen appetite shakes reason, and his feet flutter.


    "What''s up!? End, what happened?


    It was a move that clearly lacked glory. Lord flies a sharp voice.


    A drop of blood did not satisfy the hunger at all.


    No, not yet. Don''t find out. I have to survive.


    It has no purpose. There''s no reason. I just... I want to live. Even if we were to sacrifice everything for it.


    Empower Tanda without giving it a look, overriding the feeling of hunger with reason that there is nothing you can do. I can withstand the twitching and impatience of being seared by fire.


    And I managed to finish the day''s hunt without being suspicious.


    Returning inside the mansion with Lord, Luu appeared, who usually did not pick him up or anything.


    In the dark, its face, illuminated by the candlestick in its hand, is exhausted and unpleasant, but only its eyes have a glow that is different than usual.


    I had a bad feeling. Luu says in a sweeping voice to the Lord, who puts his arms around the arrogant shore and looks down at the unpleasant garbage.


    "Dear Sir... My words, my words, have found the right proof..."


    ¡ì


    Appetite and desire for survival are fighting in the body. There shouldn''t be any body temperature, but I felt a burning fever from inside my body.


    Now I don''t have time for Luu or anything, but Luu''s two eyes were full of dark joy accusing me of not doing her any harm.


    It was always in the basement where I was housed that Lou showed me the Lord who pushes his anger to death and me who endures hunger with all his might.


    What do you mean you found it? There''s no sign of me moving into the morgue. The floor was cobblestone, and I was careful not to leave as much evidence of my movements as possible.


    In the first place, there''s very little stuff in the room. The furniture is also only about a stone platform with shelves and corpses on it, and the corpses belong to the Lord, so I take care not to touch them.


    "This way, sir..............."


    Reaching the cellar, Lew trembles and heads to the shelf in an unmistakable motion.


    So I finally thought of what Lew had found.


    The expression intensifies. Forget your appetite for just a moment.


    It was the second drawer from the bottom that Lew put his hand on. Originally in a drawer with nothing in it - now contains the undead drawings I found, dusty in Lord''s library.


    He hasn''t been in the library since Lew accused me of the first time, but he still carried it before. It''s part of the book I kept to do my reading.


    To my knowledge, neither Lord nor Lew had ever touched this morgue shelf, so I was alarmed.


    She knew I was reading a book, so she should have hidden the evidence at that point.


    Perhaps Lew has been searching for solid evidence of my movements since he was cleared of his first charge by Lord.


    I can''t believe that a woman who was so tired of deceiving my eyes and doing so much is nothing but human malice.


    Before the load of surprised expressions, let Lew lift the drawings of the undead.


    Me and Lu are Lord''s servants. Why should I suffer when I am in the same position?


    My fingertips tremble pickly. I can''t move. I can''t move.


    "Yes, how about it, sir? Here, there shouldn''t have been a book. This guy, this undead, brought the book in from the library!! This man told my husband..."


    Luu accuses him with a trembling voice.


    When Lord received the book he was offered, he silenced to think of something for a while and said in a low voice that sounded from the bottom of hell.


    "¡­¡­ so where is the proof that this book is not something that was brought into your hands?


    "... Huh?


    I won. Apparently Lord''s trust in Luu was on the bottom.


    Lords drop drawings to the ground.


    Originally, it was dusty in the library. I guess it''s so priceless to Lord.


    Lew looks up at the load with a look he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Lords continue in a quiet voice. The voice was not an emotional object, but therefore, I could see that Lord was genuinely angry.


    "She''s a tough woman... I told you. The next time I made a false report... it wasn''t just that. I''ve been using it before, but you''ve avenged my gratitude."


    "Oh, no, I..."


    "I always thought. The art of bonding slaves is a defect. Like when I manipulate the undead, I should impose absolute obedience."


    Lorde says in a cold voice to Lew, who fades and sits down with a snag. Pull a short cane out of your hips with your right hand and step closer as you stroke it with your left hand as if to be sure.


    A creepy green light lights up at the end of the cane. It was the magical light of undead creation that I saw used in front of my eyes several times.


    The look on Luu''s face was completely drawn to regret and fear. From his hands and feet he is completely powerless, and only his eyes beg for mercy on Lord.


    "Also, I''m sorry - ugh."


    "Don''t say anything, it''s Lew. You will be reborn faithfully."


    With or without, the hand with the rod of the load lifts heavily. Wrinkled and angry carved faces illuminate with green light.


    Because of fear, Lew had not even been able to escape. Did you incontinence or the warm liquid spreads from the vicinity of the sitting groin?


    In my heart, I thanked Lu.


    Here it comes. The time has come.


    Lord was turning his back on me. That consciousness is only directed towards Luu.


    Push in your appetite and devour your teeth.


    Soon after becoming aware, the nails of both hands stretch out quietly. It''s as if the flesh is appealing to me to eat my prey.


    I was sure. It''s the only time.


    Kill the Lord, the benefactor, and the natural enemy. Not powerful enough, but enough to kill a soft human being.


    If you miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, you''ll never get another chance.


    I don''t breathe. No heartbeat either. I''m a dead man. The strength of the dead is quiet.


    The flesh remembers. How to kill an organism. That''s what Lord taught me so far.


    Lord concentrates his spirit and squeals two or three words of magic. The wand is waved down towards a pathetic slave who is not trusted by anyone.


    At that moment, I swung my fingernails down to the back of the defenseless road.

 12 Episode XI: King of the Dead

    It was a blow all over me. Long stretched nails easily pierce the load''s skull.


    Lou opens his eyes to my sudden outrage. [M] But it''s too late.


    There was no excitement. There was just comatose joy. Maybe that''s proof that I''ve become a monster.


    Softly pull through the cranium pierced nails. Hot blood splashes and a grin on nature and expression.


    I got it. Now I''m free. After that, you just have to get out of the woods and run away everywhere.


    I''m not going to argue with the Knights of the End. You can just get out of the woods and run anywhere. You just have to hunt the beast and live in the back of a similar forest somewhere. Until I get tired of my new life.


    - So, uh, there was a sound like a pixilli and something in it.


    "Oh, my God - what is this... what is this?"


    "Huh!?


    A voice you can''t possibly hear strikes your ear.


    I didn''t understand. After a few beats late, the fear of finally getting hair all over his body.


    Sure, my nails were supposed to have pierced Lord''s head. The load was neither avoided nor prevented.


    The source of my voice was in front of me. Indeed, the Lord, who should have slashed his skull diagonally, was speaking plainly, remaining in the same position as earlier.


    I don''t have a single scar on my head that my nails should have pierced to the ground.


    Stupid - impossible. Lord is not undead. Being a corpse ghost, I can clearly see that Lord is a living person.


    Soon, the blood that was supposed to have adhered to my nails, the blood that was supposed to have splashed, had disappeared.


    Impossible. Impossible. Impossible. I did - kill Lord. I killed him, I should have!


    "Already, you have intelligence - do you? There it is... interesting."


    "Huh!!


    Not yet. It''s not over yet.


    With the mood of tearing, stick your arms out with all your might. Aim is not the head. Heart.


    The five protruding nails pierce the easy and loaded thin back with a large wind hole in the center of the body. The sensation of raw and warm blood is transmitted flat on the palm of your hand, and the sound of blood flowing from your apple is raised.


    Again, I hear pissilli and strange noises.


    From the load pierced through the trunk in front of the eye, a voice is uttered that does not make you feel angry, praiseworthy.


    "I pierced my head, not for the reason that I didn''t die. But clever. That''s clever. I don''t know how long you''ve been wise - but even after the rank mutation, you''ve been standing still? Tiger sight and aim for my life? Heh heh heh... I didn''t expect it, but it''s better than I expected... it seemed like a plain body.... to the hack - thank you."


    A monster. Even I, the corpse ghost, cannot remain unresponsive if my heart is pierced.


    Impossible. Is this the Necromancer?


    I knew I was invincible from the front. That''s why I launched the attack at a time like this. [M]


    Hunger and desire for survival support a heart that is about to break.


    Pull out your arms. The moment I put it out there, the flesh pieces and blood that should certainly have stuck to my arm disappear as if it were Xia.


    Think in the moment.


    What do we do? How can we kill a creature that can live with a broken skull or heart?


    No - no. You can''t live with a fatal wound. This is not about super resilience or anything like that. Yes, it''s as if, by some means, the attack - was supposed to have been absent -.


    There is no escape. I can''t even defend myself. The judgment was momentary.


    Kill until you can. For the first time, I roar in front of the Lord.


    "Awwwwwwwwwwww!


    Shake your nails up in reverse. Just before the sharply stretched end cleaved the robe, the voice of Lord Horos slit my roar into my ear.


    "Stop."


    Orders thunder and pierce themselves.


    My arm cramped and I was suddenly braked and I destroyed myself. The puffy arm tissue can bounce and dull pain strikes. My flesh, which was moving as faithfully as I am, moves freely, takes precedence over my command of the Lord.


    The toe never reached the meat again.


    No matter how hard he tried, his claws pressed to the point of touching that robe or not, he could not go any further.


    I finally accepted my loss there.


    No - you can''t win. You''ll never win. The man in front of me... is a monster. Monsters like me are incomparable.


    I can''t move a step like I ordered. The load slowly looks back in front of me. There is no anger in that look. Only the comatose pleasure was tenacious.


    That showed the difference in strength. For this Lord, for the man in front of him who showed anger in Luu''s false report (which was actually true), it''s not enough to be angry, such as the revolt I waged for a thousand odds.


    If his life was in danger, the look on Lord''s face would change a little too. One in every hundred million, my rebellion did not succeed.


    The Lord seeds me as if he were shaking me.


    "Kukukukuku... End, you seem smart - but you don''t know magic. Your defeat was that I thought my life was" only one "hehe... Oh, allow me to talk."


    "What do you mean?"


    From earlier on, I''ve been trying to launch an attack, but it doesn''t move as if my whole body has been stoned.


    Lord slowly removed the silver round stone from his nostrils as he expressed a deep grin in his appearance.


    It''s a stone with a strange sheen that I''ve never seen before. It seemed like it had a smooth spherical shape to it, but now there''s a big one in there.


    "Kuku... I am - dividing this life into one hundred and twenty parts. You killed only two of them. That''s what it is when you, my subordinate, need to give me one hundred and twenty deaths in a moment to kill me. If you''re a leading Necromancer, that''s what we all do."


    A silver sphere is shattered and scattered in the hands of the Lord. But I can''t watch anything like that.


    One hundred and twenty lives...... because!? Impossible. None of the stories I read in my lifetime came up. There''s more to cowardice than that.


    But at the same time understand and convince the reason for Lord''s confidence.


    If that''s true - you''ll never win. Once or twice, it is impossible to kill a hundred and twenty lives, even if they can be crushed by ambush. My rebellion had no eye for success from the beginning.


    Strong regrets strike me. But there was nothing I could do. There was no other option then. It''s just too late or too early.


    What matters is now.


    I''m going to... What happens? How will the man in front of you dispose of the rebellious corpse?


    The Lord commands me to stare.


    "But... it''s not something they''re going to be after. End. I forbid any future offensive action against me, any action that could be detrimental"


    Again - will it?


    But until just now, I''m relieved by those words that I didn''t want to hear even if I died. Because that order indicates that you are not willing to kill me at this time.


    And I couldn''t help but despair of that relieving fact.


    A few new questions could have been asked, but that would be discarded for now.


    Don''t screw it up. What we need now is - absolute will, unbridled conviction.


    Horos Carmen. Kill. I will definitely kill you. Compared to the absolute death that I felt in my lifetime, before my eyes, I''m not enough to take you.


    No matter what means you use, no matter how many years or decades have passed - it''s this me who wins freedom.


    "Kuku...... awesome warfare. I feel the difference in absolute power and still feel the impenetrable will of lacquer black. After a hierarchical mutation, the intelligence to gain self and lurk without taking into account it. You are the king of my sorrowful dead. Is the achievement of my long-standing desire also current? The Knights of the End of Immortality is coming to the present... hehe, haha..."


    Your eyes move slightly and your load grows high.


    My eyes were shining strong in the dark. I can see Luu, abandoned on the verge of being made undead, trembling as he nodded on the floor.


    Laugh. Laugh as much as you want. If I laugh at the end - that''s fine.


    "I need you to help me. End. It doesn''t matter what you want."


    "Free me. I will obey you."


    The rebellion has already been found out. It''s useless to be just a form of Kyoshu. And I''m sure that''s where Lord wants it too.


    Lorde laughed delightfully at me as I expected.


    "Oh, I heard you were sick and dead, but what a fierce man! But, okay. End, allow to move"


    "... order again"


    "Permission to move."


    The flesh, which until earlier did not move as if it had been consolidated all over its body, regains its freedom lightly the moment it received its voice.


    I immediately flipped and rushed to the door with all my might. Kick the floor with all your might and run up the stairs, not through your dull and painful arms.


    From behind me going up the stairs, a scream rises like a panic.


    "End, don''t run away!


    "Huh..."


    Again, can''t you? No, I knew from the beginning I couldn''t. But I couldn''t help trying.


    Lorde approached me as I stopped and raised my voice. [M]


    "There seems to be no alarm or gap. But that''s the nature of the King of the Dead."


    ¡ì


    And my days of captivity began the next day.


    I don''t change my appearance, but there are days when my whole body is tied up in invisible chains to hang on.

 13 Lesson XII: Intentions

    Going out hunting at night with Lord. For me, I don''t have to hide my strength anymore. I don''t deal with forest warcraft.


    Originally, I was used to the physical abilities of corpse ghosts in my nightly hunt for dietary purposes. In addition to their high physical abilities compared to the Xu, nails, and dead meat people, there is no way they have enemies if there is also a backup of loads.


    Once a very horrible being, he swarms away the wolves at night and eats their flesh.


    The meat was raw, but a sweet fever, not even in my lifetime''s memory, passes through my throat, flaming in my body.


    The hunt at night was taking off my clothes because they would be bad if my clothes were dirty, and it was necessary to be as careful as possible to get my body dirty with blood, but I am fine now.


    Lord shrugged like he was impressed by me eating a corpse while I was bleeding.


    "I didn''t know you were going to mutate into a corpse ghost (ghoul) in just three months... Holy shit, qualities. And that''s it... I didn''t know you could hide it through."


    "How many months did my predecessor become a corpse ghost?


    "Ten months. But that''s never too late either. It''s too soon for you. I''m sure there''s an individual difference... after all, noble blood"


    Indeed, I was part of a small aristocracy that ruled the province in my lifetime.


    But it wasn''t a big house like the aristocracy that comes out of the story, nor was there anyone who made a particular difference in the lineage diagram.


    The only thing is that the money was above average, so I appreciate that you tried to extend my life, which was invaded by incurable diseases, but I never felt anything special in my life because of the mixing of noble blood.


    Crouching through the bones of the wolf at night with sharp and pointy fangs of meat, I glance at the load.


    "... noble or civilian, if he dies, he''s just a corpse"


    ".................. there is no difference. Well, fine. You would mutate into" Dark Stalker "not far from here. The reason is later, if you think about it... fine."


    Lord''s voice contained sounds like soliloquy.


    As a result of my defiance in preparation for my death, only a small amount of information was available.


    Among other things, the most important piece of information is that I don''t even have a hand in the road right now.


    I can''t do anything now that I''ve been forbidden to act as an attacker or as a disadvantage, but even without it, it''s impossible to cut off one hundred and twenty lives before I get an absolute order. I managed to cut two lives by accident, but after that, I wouldn''t have been able to kill Lord if I hadn''t been able to stop acting by order.


    Lord has magic. And I don''t have the means to fight it. I thought it wouldn''t matter if I stopped by accident, but I was licking the sorcerer too much. I guess the reason I didn''t get hit back then was simply because I couldn''t have been Lord''s enemy.


    "Dark Stalker".


    That''s the subject of my mutation after The Corpse Ghost. According to the drawings, there are quite a few of the undead, but perhaps where the mutation took place, I am no match for Lord.


    "... If you become a ''Dark Rover (Dark Stalker)'', can you beat the Knights of the End?


    "There''s no way I can win. Don''t even think about it. It''s an abominable story, but they''re specialists hunting dark families. Even third-degree knights - fight from the front and you won''t be opponents. The only way to beat them in the" living dead "system... is if they can''t bury them that way... from" vampires. "


    Lorde comes up with the name of one of the most famous undead, far above my mutation.


    I was going to become a corpse ghost and be able to defeat the beast of this forest and gain a lot of strength. But it still seemed arrogant.


    The Knights of the End should be human. Like me, it''s not an undead that is greatly enhanced by killing creatures.


    So how did you gain so much power in a man? Lord - The Necromancer had more power than is spoken of in the Miga, but the Knights of the End also seem to have more power against it.


    It''s an incredible story from me, having only a body waiting to die.


    And that''s why you can never let those guys kill you.


    If they''re going to kill me - I''m going to kill them. Even if they were the object of a vision, they would be enemies if they tried to kill me.


    "Don''t worry. The woods are unleashed with surveillance. They''re the enemies now. No matter how you possess the qualities of the King of the Dead, you are now weak. You and I have a common interest. It won''t be easy."


    Lord snorts and says in a voice with dark emotions.


    When I struck my tongue in my heart, I stood up to finish my meal and look for new prey.


    ¡ì


    Lord is my enemy. The biggest enemy. For what it has absolute command, it is a more troublesome enemy than the Knights of the End, who just have to flee.


    As usual, when you are returned to the basement, you are ordered ''no going out''. All I was given was an indecent reading of the Undead''s drawings that prompted Lew to press charges against me.


    Even if I were in Lord''s shoes, I would have given the same order. Absolute command is powerful, but not invincible.


    At least, it must be inconvenient for Lord to have an undead of a subordinate who resents himself. Especially since Lord''s collection of books (though I can''t read them) seemed like most of the magic books, it''s too dangerous to give the undead who can read the letters.


    But even if logic understands that it will, emotions do not tolerate the present situation.


    My freedom was too restricted compared to before I was able to sneak out. I feel like I''ve been deprived of air.


    Of course... it''s much better than getting killed though.


    In a basement lined up with only corpses that were forbidden to eat, I was allowed to think and exercise.


    Fortunately, Lord assumes that my intelligence has been gained through a hierarchical mutation into a corpse ghost.


    The worst part is - Lord didn''t seal my rebellion... The load is too strong.


    Too strong. How can I defeat a being with a hundred and twenty lives?


    Accidental death is not even possible with that, and death due to life expectancy... would not be foreseeable.


    And above all, I don''t know what the Lord''s purpose is.


    Why, knowing my defiance, are you trying to keep hunting at night and raising me? Why aren''t you trying to give strength essential ''knowledge'' when you''re trying to grow it?


    And what the hell is a king of the dead? What are you trying to do in this forest? I asked around, but they just teased me.


    He''s a Necromancer. I don''t know what to do, but it''s not like you''re going to get along with me more than you''re restricting your freedom.


    Lord''s gaze at me was extremely cold. Perhaps the joy that you show me is not directed at my son, whom my father did well, but at the fact that his experiments are successful.


    Are you going to fortify me as a subordinate and make me a powerful handkerchief? You disobeyed me?


    Impossible. Lord doesn''t trust me.


    See the user demon placed in the corner of the room. Shining eyes stared at me inorganically. Surveillance of the load.


    The Knights of the End are approaching. Whatever you do, you have to kill Lord. One hundred and twenty... I have crushed two, so I have to do something to get through the load that binds me with orders, which has one hundred and eighteen lives left.


    Hold your knees and sit down in one corner with your face down. I shrugged my head. Open your eyes and stretch your thoughts.


    But there was no such thing as an idea in my brain.


    ¡ì


    And around tasting a cramped life with no freedom at all for three days, Lord said only rarely after the hunt.


    "It''s the end. I want you to go to the city with me as Rue''s escort."


    Unexpectedly in unexpected words, unexpectedly forget and open your eyes to dissatisfaction with the present without freedom.


    Lord gave me that look, wrinkled on his forehead and stroked his wand.


    "The city is dangerous - but I can''t go either. We have the tools to hide the darkness from them, if you behave carefully. If you cheated on me, you''d have no problem."


    And I''ll see a hero there. [M]


    Necromancer''s, undead''s, natural enemies. A battle group that has long been called the strongest, boasting an overwhelming advantage over darkness.

 14 Episode XIII: Knights of the End

    It''s been a really long time since I''ve been out of town.


    Probably five or six years since I almost slept at the end of my previous life.


    The sun falling from the sky hurts my skin. It''s been a long time since I''ve been out hunting in the middle of the night, so it''s been a long time since I''ve been out during the day.


    Sunlight is poison to the undead in general. Sunlight, while faint, is the illumination of positive energy, thus most undead only operate at night.


    But it''s not like you can never move during the day.


    The most famous undead who makes sunlight a weakness is a vampire (a vampire) who becomes ashes only after bathing, but not because it is filled with negative forces with the positive energy of sunlight, but because of the effects of the curse itself. They exert immense power at night because of the limitation that they cannot operate in the sun.


    As a general rule, the more weaknesses you have, the stronger you become. Meals and slight pain at the price - as corpses and ghosts gain numerous powers.


    And, Lord said, the corpse ghost (Ghoul), one of the lowest in the undead, seems to be unaffected by the sun.


    Before the mutation, the dead meat man has zero limit of sunlight due to the curse, but because the negative energy he has lived in is low, even the faint positive energy of sunlight seems to be a huge burden. Overall, the most balanced undead that can operate under the sun means a corpse ghost.


    For a long time, direct sunlight can cause damage, but it is also borrowed from the road, thanks to a pitch-black coat that reduces the power of the sun, the damage is minimized. The movement of the body remains almost the same as usual.


    The next mutant, The Dark Rover (Dark Stalker), seems to be heavily influenced by sunlight, so this could be the last opportunity to walk flat during the day.


    Lew, who offered to use it with me, walked silently forward.


    At the very least, the skin exposed is as white and pathological as I am undead, with thin hands and feet and seemingly dying more than I am. Under my eyes the neighborhood is sticky, my hair is dry, and only minimally tidy.


    The outfit was cleaner than usual, but that was because the lord was around to go out and let him dress unsuspecting.


    In the end, the attitude of Lord to Luu, who accused me of his life, did not change one thing.


    I spared being made undead, but that''s all. I don''t know or have much interest in the birth of Lou, but I''m guessing Lou is worthless to Lord.


    However, even if I''m not interested, I have some sympathy. Very few things are better than Lord''s, but her days without freedom resemble mine, which was a lifelong bedtime.


    If I can kill Lord safely, maybe I can let him go.


    The order Lord imposed on us was to receive what Hack had asked for in a nearby city (called Engay).


    Lightly through the woods with Lew''s guide and reach the city. Demons attacked me in the woods, but I had already reached a level where I could escape through the woods while protecting every man. My nails are sufficient, although I don''t always have the tongue that I use because of the possibility of suspicion.


    Engay''s city was about an hour''s walk out of the woods.


    I thought it wasn''t a secret because Hack could pull the coffin regularly enough, but it''s closer than I thought. The woods with the mansion are so vast that it seems difficult to find them without knowing where they are, but as long as you know the direction, it sucks, you can reach them just by walking straight. It also seemed natural that Hack, who had learned of the coming of his natural enemies, stopped entering the woods.


    The city of Engay was flourishing there. It''s not a big city, but it''s not even the size of a village. The gates are sturdy, the ground is trampled, and there are many large carriages crossing.


    There was once a buzz that I was burning.


    Enter the city using the ID provided by Lord. There were no signs of being suspicious of being undead.


    I''m undead, but my appearance is pretty close to human. You look pale, but you have as many people as you want. If you show him the intelligence that the undead can hardly hold, some discomfort will disappear.


    Vampires are particularly scared of the undead, but the reason for this is that the undead has an average high intelligence and can lurk among people.


    I''m a corpse, but I can speak and work in the sun. Over vampires who can only move at night in the sense of being disputed, possibly the best of the undead.


    I look at the crowd with a little excitement. The sound, the color, the smell, was overflowing.


    "Lew, why don''t you take a little look around the city?


    ¡­¡­


    The mansion of Lord in darkness isn''t bad either, but this sight is wonderful. You can''t waste it because you can''t afford the money, but you won''t hit a bee if you look around the city a bit.


    Lew wasn''t mad at me for opening his eyes and burning a bright sight into his brain.


    "I have orders from my husband, sir, to finish my errands and return home quickly."


    "But they haven''t told me to finish my errands quickly. Me and you, we''ll be fine."


    "... your role, my escort,"


    "I''ve been living in that darkness forever. You can have a little fun."


    Lurk and persuade your voice as you follow Luu, who goes early enough.


    Lew has served the Lord much longer than I have. That''s all the grievances would be accumulating.


    "Lord hasn''t been able to see or hear what''s going on with me and Lu. You''ll never find out. I''m not breaking any orders. They told me to hurry, but no time limit has been imposed."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "The restrictions imposed on Lou are much lighter than those imposed on me. There''s no way I can do it and Lou can''t."


    Slavery is not much like discussing pee-pee, but it is common. So I know a little bit about the restrictions, too.


    The collar of the slave is hung with magic. But unlike an unlimited absolute order against the undead, the magic is pretty light.


    Perhaps because unlike the result of the curse originally created on the assumption that the undead manipulates, humans are not able to be bound.


    What is the restriction of being enslaved... pain.


    My body obeys orders on its own, but slaves are punished in the form of pain for violating orders.


    And there''s also a number of restrictions. There are only three restrictions that can be hung at the same time.


    The inner two are always occupied by the prohibition of self-harm and the prohibition of indirect and direct attacks on their masters, so there is only one order that they can freely use as appropriate.


    Orders must be strict. An extra wide range of orders could result in a mundane violation of an order and the death of an extra slave in pain, and vice versa, the possibility of being caught in a hole.


    There are a number of ways out of an order to slaves. That''s why I was followed by her.


    I know because I was ordered in front of me. The order that was given to Lou was, "Finish your errands and go home quickly."


    Additionally, she has been told that if I die for any reason along the way, she will be executed after a long torture.


    The orders given to me are to keep Lou and follow the instructions whenever possible. If you can''t do anything about it, you can abandon Lu and come back.


    There is no limit to the number of orders I can give, so there is still a ban on action that could be harmful to the loads I have previously given, and a ban on escape, but at least the orders imposed on me and Lou are not in conflict.


    For the first time, the color of Lew''s eyes changes in response to my nice idea.


    I look up at this one with the same fright and slight angry caged eyes that even the monster sees. Tell him to whine in a trembling voice.


    "I, do not tempt me. A monster. For your words, report to your husband later."


    Negotiation breakdown¡­?


    What else? She''s been in a cage because of me once.


    Technically, I''m not the cause, and Lou himself, who did the extra thing, is bad, but she wouldn''t think so.


    I laughed at Luu, who pushed his fright into his heart and behaved modestly just in shape.


    "It''s no use. You know... where I reported that, Lew''s treatment will not change until he dies. Lord knows I''m gonna say and do that."


    So Lord avoided doing just me to the city.


    It may be that you don''t know the way, but I don''t care if you give it to me on a map. I let her and I work together because me and her aren''t on our side.


    That''s an old sorcerer. Thinking is despicable. In my words, Lew closes his purple lips hard and strengthens his expression.


    She''s not contraindicated, unlike me, but she''s afraid of everything in the world and doesn''t seem to believe in everything.


    I haven''t been out of town in a long time... and I feel so refreshed.


    How wonderful would it be to be free to buy food and sightseeing?


    "That''s right. If you listen to my suggestion - I''ll give you a lift to the city when Lord dies in some kind of applause and you''re free."


    To my totally indispensable suggestion, Lou gave a flashy look and immediately collapsed.


    He opens his eyes wide, squeezes his skinny hand, and trembles like a warrior. The voice that came out of her lips was louder than she felt.


    "My husband... will never, ever die. Invincible. My husband, he''s a horrible man. I''ve seen so many people return the favor. It''s me and you who die first."


    The voice sounded screaming to me.


    I don''t know the emotion. I don''t even have pity. It was just a disappointment that I felt that voice.


    I had already seen and anticipated how things were going so far, but when I actually saw them, I couldn''t stop my emotions.


    Luu has already broken his heart. No, because it''s broken, they must have come all the way to slavery under the evil Necromancer. Even though the shackles are loose, I guess they have lived to be flushed.


    Maybe death won''t save her, too, which is why she''s afraid of Lord.


    I can''t convince Luu. I thought if I could persuade him well, he''d be a strong ally, but he''s too weak to be a collaborator.


    Even with a little help, you have to think about persuasive complaints.


    "Well... that''s... scary"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To the unusual words, Luu walks silently and slightly underneath, as if manipulated.


    I sighed a little and decided to follow Luu as Lord ordered.


    ¡ì


    Receive the requested item and take responsibility for it and head to the city exit.


    Hack didn''t say anything but look me in the eye when he came with Lou.


    It seems like a doctrine that just does dark business behind it and doesn''t get into my client''s situation, which I can very much like.


    The stuff the load made me prepare was wrapped in thick fabric and I didn''t know what it was.


    However, it is nearly a meter long, with thin tips and thicker fundamentals. It''s weird in shape for a weapon, and it weighs so heavily that it can''t be lifted in the lu.


    But that cunning lord is what you get until you send me to the city for danger. I guess it''s the right product.


    Hack didn''t say anything extra, so I can''t guess the contents at all, but maybe it''s a road trump.


    In the end, it wasn''t appropriate to look around the city.


    But if we can survive like this, chances will come twice and three times. I follow Luu with the thought of getting my hair pulled back.


    - And I ran into the living sun.


    It was near the gate to the outside.


    I just saw it and my consciousness flew for a moment. Your body''s strength falls out and your load falls off your arm.


    His knees crumble to a glittering glare and he rushes to regain consciousness and strength. Looking back at what Lew is up to.


    It was a group of several. He is dressed in polished pure white armor, each with a variety of weapons down his hips and back.


    At first glance, that figure just looks like a knight. But most importantly, unlike other humans - the positive energy that resides in them.


    Being undead, I can somehow feel the positive energy of the human being who is the bait.


    of every human being I''ve ever seen. Far beyond that. Even though we are still more than a hundred meters away, we are too dazzled to look directly at it.


    It''s not actually shining. None of the other humans have set their sights on its existence.


    But I understand. Even despair is raw.


    It is, to parable, light, moon, sun - a miracle.


    My hands and feet tremble and I should have stopped breathing in the old days, but my breath hurts.


    If you get close enough, you''ll just get rid of me, the tiny one. My brain, my instincts are alarming me with all their strength.


    I want to run, but my legs don''t move at all.


    If you get close, it disappears. Even if they don''t disappear at last, they kill you just because you''re relative. The curse that moves me said.


    That is the natural enemy of the undead. Hero. Brave. Apostle of Light. The one who kills the Necromancer.


    - The Knights of the End.


    I''ve always wondered if there''s anything the Lord fears that divides his life into one hundred and twenty.


    Not as loud as Lou, but I didn''t doubt Lord''s victory.


    But now that I actually have that presence in front of me, I understand from my soul why Lord saw the Knights of the End as natural enemies.


    I knew he was a hero. I also had admiration. But I didn''t really understand it.


    That one - you can''t win. With me now, I''ll never win.


    Why should we send down to the ghost of power only the eating of a corpse a glow stronger than the sun?


    "... what''s up? Pick up your bags and go."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Return me to the words of Lou. Burning that sight into both eyes, he slowly succumbs and holds a package that fell to the ground.


    But you have to win. If it strikes me, if I need to eat light to live, I must naturally try to win.


    Lord called the Knights of the End a natural enemy, but never fled. There''s no way that old Necromancer doesn''t know about the enemy, so I guess there''s always a way to win.


    Strengthen your whole body and bounce the light that erodes your body from this distance.


    It''s okay, I won''t find it. There''s a distance, and from the road, I owe you a amulet for the Knights of the End measures.


    An amulet with a large black gem - a shadow amulet that has the effect of not divulging the negative energy perceived by the Knights of the End outside.


    Grab it once in your pocket, head for the gate, and gather information as you walk slowly.


    Thanks to having endured the shock once, I managed to move without losing the heavy pressure if I could put my strength all over my body.


    The number of Knights of the End is six. A mixture of young and old.


    How knightly, three big men, one blonde woman. Weapons are mace, cane, sword and shield, bow. It emits a much stronger light than the average person.


    The Knights of the End say there are three places.


    Perhaps they are a guy called the Tertiary Knight. Oh, sure, Lord''s right, I don''t think I''m going to win very well.


    But he''s still the best.


    One woman cut off her silver hair and lowered a beautiful silver sword on her hips. The woman is younger than the former four, but the wrapped light - far exceeds the former. sensation, but perhaps not twice or triple its strength.


    You don''t look very human. He looked better than I''ve ever seen, but he''s too different. Probably hostile, he''ll be killed shortly after he launches the attack.


    She''s - the moon. A messenger of the moon, wrapped in a supernatural, strong, but quietly radiant light.


    And the problem is - I''ve judged the first four to be third grade because I have to judge the silver-haired girl to be second grade because, incredibly, there''s more to it.


    The soul, the flesh, the presence, everything was shining.


    Five other lights do not reach just one of them.


    It was an old man, about the same age as Lord. However, unlike the Lord, its spine extends with a pin, and the muscles on the body are incomparable. The all-backed hair was dyed white and wrinkled in appearance, but its eyes are warm and radiant.


    The man was - the sun. The Apostle of the Sun, who is likely to burn everything out of existence just by getting close.


    An invincible hero, reminded of inequality just at a glance. You''ll never win a hundred years of drilling. An overwhelming beauty that makes you think so.


    If he is not the first-degree knight, who is the first-degree knight?


    The Dark One will escape just because everyone sees him. I guess every god blessed that body.


    Oh, what do you mean? I can''t believe some men like me have so much raw energy when they invade the hospital bed and die in pain.


    This world is - how unfair.


    After the shock, it wasn''t fear that burned the back of my brain. It was anger. I was jealous.


    My purpose is to survive. Survival and freedom. If I can get that, I''m not going to work with the Knights of the End.


    But that''s another story - you can''t allow someone like him to exist. Even if you don''t fight, you can''t give in.


    I just can''t stop being outraged that a privileged being like him is coming to kill a pathetic being like me.


    pierce the faceless expression and stifle the mind.


    No, no, no, no, no. You have to be patient. I can''t beat that one. At least, now - not yet.


    To endure, I was good at enduring. That is the privilege of the weak, the only strength of those who have ever endured.


    Overwrite anger with thoughts. I just move my legs and follow Luu as he walks through this one with an amazing look on his face.


    But...... fulfill, how is Lord going to stand around that group against him? Does it have a winning eye?


    Lord follows countless subordinates, except me, but such people, to them, are elephant.


    The Skeleton Knight is certainly strong, but it won''t even beat the Tertiary Knight. Too much local power.


    Damn.................. I don''t know.


    The load is strong. But the Knights of the End are also too strong.


    Exactly, a battle in heaven - a battle between light and darkness. I don''t know how Lord would use me in his fight against them, but relative... he dies. The second raw I get because of it ends up doing it for no reason.


    My head stings and aches, as if I had returned it to a human. Strong nausea, fluttering legs. My vision is distorted.


    No, I can''t think about it.


    We have to stay away. Now... anyway... we need to get out of here...


    And when I managed to line up to leave the city and then just keep following forward like this, I took a breath and was accidentally called out of my back.


    "Um... I don''t seem to be well, okay? is it?"


    "Huh!!?


    Cold voice, I can''t breathe. Strengthen your body, which is about to tremble naturally, and turn around.


    A woman of the second degree knight wrapped around the moonlight and four third degree knights watched me from close quarters.

 15 Lesson 14: Encounter

    Beautiful hair like chopped silver thread. Deep purple eyes reminiscent of an amethyst.


    Age is not twenty...... late teens? The skin is white, but not as pathological as Lew''s, and the neat appearance that makes you feel intelligent somewhere is so beautiful that you can see it if it''s not in this situation.


    He''s taller and more luxurious than I am, but the energy he feels is even more overwhelming than he did when he checked at a distance earlier.


    I am stunned at how positive energy and other unpleasant luu can also feel something.


    I wondered, to its divine appearance, not at all shady from the near future, if a beautiful person like her were to say that she was going to kill me - that I would undoubtedly be unacceptable to live in this world.


    Still, I don''t know if I''m going to spoil him or anything... but I definitely don''t.


    Fortunately, my flesh seemed to withstand the energy.


    No, maybe it was just an illusion that I felt like I was about to burn out just getting close, and the aftermath had no destructive effect whatsoever. There was no depiction of the Undead in the midst of the miga that would wipe out the undead just by approaching it.


    But I can''t stop my body trembling.


    It''s impossible to leave Lew and run away. My physical abilities overwhelm that of a human being, but the other person is not just a human being.


    "He''s trembling, and his complexion..."


    It''s your fault.


    "Damn, you like centipede"


    The words are taken into account here, but the voices and eyes are as cold as ice.


    One of my fellow knights from behind - a brown-haired man with a mace - tells me like he''s shrugged, peeking into this one''s face and frowning.


    Preparation should be perfect. Lord said the Knights of the End perceive signs of negative energy and capture their location from a distance.


    You shouldn''t get any more certainty if you''re suspicious than you''re hiding it in an amulet -.


    I made up my mind. If you can''t fight back or escape, you just have to manage to mislead it through.


    Lew is silent. A man like the sun keeps an eye on this one with a calm face from far away - a girl called Cenri, without coming close.


    I''m worried about my gaze being cold, but I shouldn''t have found out at least at this stage than it hasn''t hit me all of a sudden.


    A gaze gathers on Luu''s collar, but slaves are not so rare.


    "I''m sorry. It may sound angry, but it''s our princess''s ''vegan''. This is still a promising future, huh?


    Vegan? Is this vegan?


    Those sharp eyes seem to spot everything in this chest... vegetarian?


    The woman who could destroy me by aura alone lowered her eyes slightly in disgust to the words of her companion.


    "Nevertheless, there are things Cenri just worries about. You, what the hell, I see a dead minister. You look terrible."


    "Luffrey! What the hell, you''re rude!


    A blonde knight in the back slaps her in the head and looks at my face. The worst seems to have been avoided, but it''s not good.


    The sun is dazzling. In a natural motion, deeply re-coat the hood you were wearing.


    "... Yes, no. Thank you, thank you. It''s just, it''s just sick, so it''s okay. Until the other day... I had just gone to bed... so I could finally walk outside."


    "Sleeping.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Yes."


    The line has moved on, so follow it and move on. But a bunch of reapers after me follow me without reading the air.


    What the hell are you after? You already realize this one is undead, and you''re watching when it''s time to perish?


    I''m glad this body is undead. If I had lived, I would have had a sloppy cold sweat by now.


    The Apostle of the Moon says in a small voice.


    "I know how you feel. Me too... as soon as I slept, because I was"


    "Huh... yes, it was..."


    When I smiled lightly, Cenri had the same slight grin.


    There were two shocks. One shock is the fact that the woman with power equal to this miracle was a sick man.


    And to that extent, trying to understand me...


    If I were you, I''d throw things at you.


    Now I can laugh at that word because my body is healthy. And being healthy to me is not healthy to them.


    But what does that mean?


    I regain some leeway in the spoken words, raise my head, and once again see the face of the Knights of the End.


    The expressions floated vary. Squeeze, laugh, impress. Another shock was that way.


    The knights were glowing. But at the same time, incredibly - he was just a human being.


    Some of the ending knights in the stories I read in my lifetime were frightened by intense emotions during the fierce fire. But at least the knights in front of us are too human.


    He''s just pale, showing feelings that people around him didn''t care about me at all. [M]


    Mercy is what the Apostle of Light deserves, but not the hero I imagined.


    If you''re the hero I imagined - I''m already dead. No, if that sun man had come close, that man would have seen me through.


    That guy has a piercing lock that''s going to do that without any relationship, such as amulets.


    Eyes open as Cenri thought.


    "Yes¡­ I, the healing magic - should also heal a little"


    "No, I''m fine. I''m fine now...... thank you. Senri. If you don''t mind... if you want to call me - call me Luu. Lew is tired of nursing me."


    I could laugh from the bottom of my heart at that moment. [M]


    Normal healing magic doesn''t work on the undead. Some magic that is treated by dividing positive energy is even a dramatic drug.


    Cenri, the merciful girl, nodding small, laid her hands flat against Luu, who stretched her body as nervously beside her.


    The fluctuations of force that were overflowing from the flesh contract and are unleashed with small spells. Excessive energy, which is likely to turn to ash after just a scratch, is poured into Luu, and the skin, which was no less pathologically white than mine, instantly regains its healthy color.


    Again - strong. Too strong. Besides, you wiped me out and used some extra powerful healing magic, but the signs of centipede have not attenuated at all.


    Unlike the undead, the positive energy handled by the Knights of the End should have a bottom, but that''s all the difference in power?


    But the magic of lethality was unleashed nearby, but my expression remained unchanged.


    They are natural enemies of darkness, but on the side of the weak. Compared to its extrahuman power, the spirit is too human... there is definitely a gap to follow. At least, in spirit, it''s good for that cunning lord.


    Of course, you can''t fight from the front. It''s the pinnacle of foolishness. It is very much no match for their, Cenri''s, and the power of the sun man.


    I need to think about something.


    Instead of killing the sun man, I''ll do something to survive.


    Keep your head down, without putting your inner heart on your face. The eyes of countless heroes look at me.


    "Thank you, thank you. Well, we''re in a hurry, so..."


    Rue''s back was pressed, and the moment he tried to move on, his hands were placed on his shoulders.


    My heart is about to stop, which should have stopped already. I have no pulse, no heartbeat, no breathing. And actually, the temperature is also - much lower than that of humans.


    I was just lucky that my consternation wasn''t on the table. What stopped me was a blue-haired man with clever eyes who stood behind Cenri, who hadn''t spoken a word before.


    "Something?


    "Oh, I''m sorry to call you off. As a matter of fact, we''re looking for a Necromancer (Necromancer) lurking around here on the orders of our master. Death and soul, dark sorcerer."


    "That sounds... tough..."


    "Whatever, we were told Cenri was the best in history, if we could discover it, a Necromancer (Necromancy) would be an instant kill. But I can''t find a clue. Shady bastards are good at hiding and the market dictates."


    I didn''t think the tone of mocking this one belonged to the Knights of the End, which I hear very loudly. But in a way, it''s less alarming than a centimeter.


    Look at my face, a man says.


    "I''ll tell you straight in. Your complexion is pretty close to undead. I don''t feel any signs of darkness... but vampires (vampires) are vulnerable to the light of the sun. Let''s have that hood taken. I don''t like it."


    "Nevila!?


    to Cenri''s reprehensible voice color, but the look on Nevila''s face remains unchanged.


    I see...... the strength of the force is centimeters up, but are they close to reciprocity? Master means the man of the sun watching over us.


    When I smiled small, I slowly put my hand on the hood and let him take it off without hesitation.


    Sunlight enters your eyes and narrows your eyes to the excess glare. Sunlight, the weakness of the undead, illuminates the skin, causing slight but tingling pain.


    "Now, okay? My skin is weak because I''ve been sleeping in my room for a long time..."


    Was it unexpected, Nevila opened her eyes and observed my face for more than a dozen seconds, but frowned and tongued.


    "Chip, come off. Oh, that''s enough. Sorry about that."


    "Nevila!... sorry"


    "No, it''s my job, I don''t have a choice."


    Smile and shake your neck to the side, re-wearing the hood deeply. But my heart wasn''t as calm as my expression. [M]


    No pulse, no heartbeat, no breathing. Low temperatures also revealed several other materials besides resistance to sunlight.


    They only made sure of the sunlight, I guess, because that''s the undead''s ultimate weakness. A powerful undead with confusing intelligence doesn''t like daylight all the time, so I can''t think of anything else to be sure of because he''s an undead professional.


    ... No, did vampires (vampires) have pulses or heartbeats?


    Sure, vampires should perish when their hearts are pounded with wooden piles. In the first place, the undead is a monster who sips blood and lives. It''s not strange that blood is flowing through your body.


    Let''s reread the undead drawings again when we get home.


    When I made that decision in my heart, I said goodbye to Cenri and the others with a smile.


    "Well, thank you. Somewhere else..."


    If I may - never see you again.


    This encounter is a coincidence. I had a hunch for some reason.


    The next time we meet - it will definitely be a fight.


    I live. Even if he became a monster, he decided to live.


    I''m not going to hit you from here, but I have to pay for the fire powder that comes down.


    Even if that wasn''t a fire powder or something, it was a hell of a fire.


    ¡ì


    "What!? With the End Knight... I ran into him, he said!?


    The change in the look on Lord''s face when he heard the report from me was dramatic.


    Unlike the Knights of the End, the skewed evil face makes you feel deeply comatose.


    We talked about everything. It''s the same thing I do, because Lou''s gonna report it anyway.


    Number of people, weapons. A lot of energy from that body. The only thing I didn''t do was "sweetness" that I felt from Cenri and the others.


    And when we talked about the old man wrapped in energy like the sun, Lord''s emotions reached their peak.


    With eyes that burn everywhere, including anger and resentment, he slaps his fist against the table. That appearance was the Necromancer himself I imagined.


    "Primary knight, you say? I didn''t know a first degree would come to this kind of neighborhood with grief as its present¡­ I''m sorry to have to interrupt you everywhere"


    "Do you have a winning eye?


    "When, naturally!


    Lords let me out of breath, screaming. The words show enlarged confidence and those who have preceded their mighty enemies, a peculiar exaltation.


    It''s not a lie. At least, that''s what Lord assumes. There are grounds on which it can be made.


    "But... a little later, if I had time, I could have ravaged them with more power! This is - you mean the last trial!? No, we''re still gonna make it, huh? I''m a little naughty, but when a first-degree knight with an apprentice becomes his opponent, he doesn''t have a moment''s respite."


    The load takes the cloth that was packed.


    What emerged from inside was a stick that drew a smooth curve. The color is black. The texture is brilliant, the thicker it is below, the thinner it gets the higher it goes...


    And so I finally realized who it was. Unexpectedly, I tremble.


    When he saw me like that, Lord had a deep grin.


    It''s - it''s fangs. Very big creature fangs.


    If only one fang had the length of my arm, how big would the body be? At least not comparable to the kind of warcraft that appears in this forest.


    "But I still don''t have enough grudges. I need another bottle. I''m letting the hack have it... end. You said in an earlier report that you felt great power from the End Knight?


    "Oh, oh... I, for example, will be wiped out in an instant. I just touched it and turn it into dust. It was such a force."


    It''s a pitiful story, but not in character. I can assure you that no matter how you simulate it, or if you haven''t finished measuring your opponent''s power, that''s all for sure.


    I still don''t know how much power a hierarchical mutation can give me, but I don''t think I can win a once or twice mutation.


    But to my answer, what Lord gave you was a laugh.


    "Come on, ha-ha, that''s the vessel of the king of the dead! Don''t worry, End. The power you feel is proof of the depth of Naruto you have!! An undead is - a deep shadow of light. You can feel it with a dead ghost! Enough vessels! There must still be a little time before they get here. End, be ready to wait!!


    My eyes shine with madness and ecstasy.


    That appearance was tougher because it was after putting the glowing before them.


    I don''t need power. I''ve never wanted anything like the depth of Naruto.


    Again, I feel strongly at risk of loading.


    I don''t know what you''re trying to do, but the man in front of you is an indisputable monster. The direction is different from that of the sun man, but no less... it''s a chemistry.


    I can''t wait to get caught up in a battle between the monsters.


    There is no moment of respite either. Oh, sure, Lord''s right, there''s not even a moment of respite.


    "Let me make you king of the dead! And I will lay before my eyes the neck of a spiritual soldier of God who knows nothing about me."


    Lord screams. Lu shrinks and is frightened. It''s as if we''re waiting for disaster to pass.


    But the more Lord screamed, the colder my thoughts felt.


    It''s not fear. Survival instincts outweigh fear.


    King of the dead? No, I''m sorry. I am a dead man. [M] You just have to leave me like a dead man.


    There''s an operation. On the way home, I came up with an operation to keep it.


    It''s a big risk, but we have to do it. And to do that, I needed help.


    Make a deal with Lou. I''m also thinking about complaining. I know what it''s like to be weak. I''m sure it''ll work.


    The Knights of the End or the Necromancers, but whoever disturbs my peace - you just have to put them all together and die.

 16 Lesson XV: Negotiations

    The courtyard of the mansion on the road. The moon was quietly shining in the night sky.


    Using centrifugal force, beat on the violin. The Skeleton Knight, who stood guarded face-to-face, masterfully used his sword in both hands as he lowered back against a blow unleashed by extraordinary force.


    The weight of long training and experience was felt in every step of the way.


    The ability of the Bone Man (Skeleton) to create depends on the Lord''s ability to create bones. Experience is staining the bones.


    Using the bones of a skilled mercenary can make a boner with sufficient combat capability, and using the bones of ordinary people with no combat experience can make a difference in cloud mud even for the same boner. A frown spit, but it was created from the bones of a mythical era hero. It seems that it even butchered a dragon.


    Bones (skeletons) are one of the lowest undead, just like dead meat (Fresh Man).


    There are four kinds of roots in the undead, which exist.


    That is, bone man from bone (skeleton). Dead meat man from flesh (fresh man). Evil spirit from soul (leith). Rotten corpse moving (zombie), which seems to trigger the necromancy.


    Each has different characteristics, but there is no such thing as large disparities. As a result of a mutation from a dead meat man (Fresh Man), I outperform a boner (Skeleton) (wearing a knight''s sword and armor, but a boner inside) in my performance.


    Still being attacked in one-on-one combat is nothing more than a difference in experience.


    Helm-worn skull. Behind the pompous empty orbit, a red light shines a sign of resurrection due to necromancy.


    The opponent is only bone, and this one has muscles. The force is up here, and the speed is up here. The lightness is over there, the fatigue - neither.


    Every time a blow is shed, you gain certainty.


    No. Now, I can''t fathom a very ending knight.


    If you actually encounter this boner on the battlefield, this will be the one to win. My attacks can shatter the bone body with a single blow if they hit me properly, and I have a powerful regenerative capability. But that''s a force move, and it doesn''t lead to a stronger presence than this one.


    The End Knight is not just a mercenary. They''re... heroes. He has experience with techniques that are definitely isolated from Lord''s manipulative skeleton knights.


    Lord, who listened to my request and especially prepared highly skilled men, screams as he observes me.


    "Right, end. Think, intelligence is your strength. And explode that resentment, your emotions, your negative impulses. Your secret is deep everywhere. [M] That''s the heart of the undead!


    That wasn''t where I wanted it to be.


    Sure, an explosion of negative impulses may make me stronger, but my purpose is not strength.


    Fighting is the last resort. If you lose your cool, you''ll end up falling, even running away.


    Lord seems to find talent in me, but I don''t trust him enough to pepper it.


    But we need some strength. If I survive and get away from the road, there will be many chances to fight.


    It was for the future that I became more eager to fight skeleton knights than to boost negative energy in hunting in the woods - to feel the inequality, the technology.


    Feel comfortable with your powers, so that your future self will never challenge reckless combat.


    Now that I know the difference in power, I shake down my chin as hard as I can to tear my muscles apart.


    At the price of dull pain in the arm, the sword of a struck skeleton knight is broken, and the body of that bone is blown away with each armor.


    Lord''s Skeleton Knight was still strong. Keep spinning, take the passive and show it, but there was already a battle.


    Pack the distance and you could destroy it. There''s no point in fighting any more.


    Drop the wax. What metal is the blade of black paint made of, there is not a single blade spill, not even a broken sword.


    It may contain magical powers, just like the shadow amulets and sunset coats that were given to you when you went outside.


    "Satisfied, End."


    "Oh, thank you. Almost got it."


    Answer the Lord''s question small.


    Okay. I can''t get the swordsman to know me. Is it bad that you''ve ever fought in performance leaves like a beast, or maybe I just don''t have the talent?


    At least, it''s not something you get overnight, and even if you do, you don''t have time to step on the experience in action.


    Now - let''s give up. You should fight with the bills you have.


    "Then go hunt. We don''t have time, but we need a little more power. It would be much stronger than experiencing technology. The power is not the ratio of corpses and ghosts if you become a ''wanderer of darkness''. An undead... that''s what it is."


    Lord''s words made sense.


    In the first place, it seems that one of the scary reasons for the undead is to collect the energy of death, mutate and dramatically develop their abilities.


    To me, who nods honestly, Rhodes gives me a surprise look for a moment, but soon he shouts out loud.


    Give short instructions to Luu, who hastily rushed in.


    "Lew! Give Skeleton a spare weapon from the arsenal. I must prepare for war... end, hunt come back before nightfall. Remember, we can''t do everything in the sun."


    "Okay. I don''t want to die either."


    In a short reply, Lord snorted once and went back inside the mansion.


    Approaching a skeleton where Lew loses his weapon and sits on a small run. Cenri''s magic has already restored her complexion, which has improved for a time.


    Chance. There are no demons of the Lord in the courtyard that will not be used except for these occasions. Most are alert to external enemies and looking out.


    Still, just in case the surveillance was in mind, I approached Lew in a natural motion and spoke quietly.


    "Lew, do me a favor"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I want to make a deal. I really need something. It''s not a big deal, and it doesn''t conflict with the orders being given to Lou."


    "¡­¡­¡­ say no"


    I don''t even have an island to install. Skeleton is watching Lew, but he doesn''t have the intelligence to talk to that undead.


    I am alert and constantly monitored by the user demon, but Luu is not alert at all and there is no monitoring by the user demon.


    She was a slave, a genuine weak person. It''s a living undead, so to speak, who merely ripens Lord''s orders pale.


    And the prospect of that road is sadly very right.


    Anyway, she didn''t even ask for help in front of the Knights of the End, Lord''s enemy. Even if you were afraid of the severe pain running all over your body for violating orders, the Knights of the End could have done anything.


    Lew is weak. I can''t live long as this is, and she''ll be aware of it.


    He gives in, peeks into its tired, pitch-black eyes, and laughs.


    "Let''s make the same suggestion as during this time. If you do me a favor, after Lord dies, I''ll take you safely to the city about Lew. Anything you want, you can hang out with him until you can have a minimum of life."


    "... My husband, never, never dies or will. pointless assumptions,"


    There were no signs of surprise, as at first. The body, the voice, was not trembling. There was no less certainty in its eyes than before.


    Perhaps she would have given the same answer, even if Lew hadn''t gotten the cage because of me. That''s what the world of Lew is all about.


    I''ll just try to get out a little poorly.


    "Then I''ll lend you one. If anything happens... I''ll help you... please"


    "No, it is. I don''t have the right to make a loan. In the first place, you''ll never get it back."


    Lew answers with a small voice and frowns.


    Sure it is. If my duty and my life were on the balance, I would definitely choose the latter.


    No, before then... I guess Lew isn''t going to do me a favor.


    I changed the direction of the proposal as planned.


    "Then why are you listening to me?


    "... what?


    Lew opens his eyes and gives his first look of agitation today.


    I continue to persuade him with a feverish voice, feeling unexpected by his horribly human expression.


    "If you don''t have what you want, you don''t need to hear a word. You just have to close your ears and leave."


    ".................. nagging, bullshit,. I... don''t even listen"


    "Actually, I know. I know what I want, what I want, because I''m the same weak guy as Lou. If you bring me what I want, I''ll give you that."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And I had it in my lifetime - but Lew, the pathetic slave of Lord, she doesn''t have it.


    Luu looks up at this one with a surprised look. But that complexion was never too bloody.


    Maybe you don''t know what you want.


    I didn''t even want to make this suggestion. But I can''t put my life and my balance on it.


    Tilt your lips close to Lew''s ear, leaning your face, and whisper words of persuasion.


    I heard the words, understood what they meant, and Lou''s expression changed. It was a dramatic change.


    It''s a mixed look with all sorts of emotions that are going to make me angry, cry, and laugh.


    "Nah... I can''t believe... oh... that''s ridiculous, that-"


    "Promises are... kept"


    Luu swallows his spit and shivers himself. But the resistance was pointless anymore.


    It conveys the lower eyelashes and a muscle of tears flows from those eyes. Lew found out. I wanted something so bad that I could cry.


    "How horrible... My husband, Horos Carmen, what a horrible... monster..."


    Those dry lips curse me. But she can''t resist me anymore.


    Even if I was to suffer from severe pain, I would do my little favor.


    Once I reconfirmed that there was no surveillance around me, I told Lew what I needed, feeling just a little self-loathing.

 17 Lesson XVI: Preparation

    City of Engay. In one of the rooms of an inn, faces of the Knights of the End were gathered.


    The Knights of the End are a battle group formed to fight darkness. It goes around the world to destroy enemies who bear the name of the Knights and others but do not belong to the country and who have no enemies against man.


    Its members are known to be a few elite and have more than the same power as first-rate mercenaries, even the lowest of the three levels divided by strength.


    Dealing with just a human being with a dark spider is a heavy load. The Knights of the End was the last fortress of mankind, and that was why its name was spoken as a brave man from time to time in Miga.


    The center of the room. An old man sat deep down in a relaxed comfort chair.


    Its face is engraved with deep wrinkles and its hair dyed white, but the flesh that has been forged over the years is still barely faded, and if the beholder sees it, he will be as comfortable as he dreams to the immense power that dwells in him.


    In fact, the old man was a first-degree knight who only existed to such an extent that he could fit in one hand among the Knights of the End - a leader among those who came to Engay this time.


    The need for light, which boasts absolute authority and power among the Knights and has protected mankind from calamity many times before.


    Ephe of ''Destruction''.


    The old knight, who receives respect from his numerous martial arts and serene waist, sees his disciples with quiet eyes, as usual.


    "Again...... yet, can''t you find it? Horos Carmen."


    "That''s level two. There seems to be no mistake in being in the woods... but the technique of" Paying Attraction "is also strong. There''s no breaking."


    "On a positive offense, it takes time. I can''t do it."


    To the master''s words, one of his disciples - Luffrey, who always pulls the group in a bright atmosphere, clasps his shoulders, and Nevila, who is a bad gala, pounds his tongue.


    Powerful magicians also cover techniques in non-specialized fields. In particular, contraindicated magicians tended to be prolonged in clandestine procedures.


    The Knights of the End are never oblivious to witchcraft either, but they are one step worse than the Wizards, who are just as skilled at contraindications.


    "Pay Attraction" is the higher-bound magic of the illusion system that deludes and leads astray those who fall within a specific range in a natural way.


    Breaking through from the front is difficult. On the other hand, the junction has the weakness that the junction will cease to work if there is guidance from those who know the way.


    To the reports of his disciples, Ephe says with a narrow, low voice.


    "Horos is dangerous. It has slipped through our hands many times before. It must be destroyed before it reaches the first level."


    Just as the members of the Knights of the End were divided into three classes, the Knights of the End had divided the natural enemy Necromancer into three classes.


    Horos Carmen is classified in the second class, but in the first class is the kind of evil god that crosses man. The second level could be described as an extremely dangerous sorcerer.


    Of course, defeat is unlikely, but depending on how you do it, a few third-degree knights could do it.


    But Ephe had a warm grin to change the air that far. It''s absolute confidence to see a glimpse there.


    A small number of first-degree knights have other important tasks besides the Dark Conquest.


    It''s about passing on that power and experience backwards.


    That gaze sees the youngest girl who was listening without saying anything.


    "Cenri, as planned, I''ll leave it to you. Take Horos with the Luffreys. Can you do that?"


    "... Yes. Master."


    A second-degree magician is a pretty big shot. Better than the first degree, of course, but rarely relative.


    There was no upset about the nominated Cenri''s voice. Its purple eyes are not cloudy, they are looking back at Ephe.


    To that look, Ephe nods loudly and satisfied.


    "It''s okay, Cenri. Though you are still young - your power is at this stage, unlimited to the first level. Especially the strength of blessings is one of the top knights of all time"


    A noble soul. Light sword princess. Blessed be the God of all beings born. Senri Silvis.


    Among the finest knights of the end, he is a remarkable talent.


    In particular, the strength of blessings - which the Necromancer describes as positive energy and so on - directly linked to his ability to cover the darkness is stronger than any disciple Ephe has ever had.


    The End Knight enhances the power of celebration with rigorous training and spiritual unity, but Cenri had an unlikely blessing of strength at the time Ephe scouted. And the power of light follows growth to further heights.


    Exactly, I was born a knight of the end. With experience, you will undoubtedly be a knight who will also cross the ephemeral of first-degree knights.


    When you can show off the difference in talent so far, you can''t even float jealousy.


    "The opponent is quite powerful in the second level, but you will always be able to defeat him if you challenge him with your people. I intend to recommend Cenri to the First Class Knight for the merits of this Horos Crusade"


    "!? No - I''m still..."


    "Weak power is no problem. It doesn''t make any sense compared to me being a first-degree knight for thirty years, and I''ll catch up soon enough. Your swordsmanship sees a gift of nature, and the strength of blessings need not be debated. The only thing I''m worried about - listen carefully. of Cenri... sweetness, only. The Necromancer is cunning."


    To Ephe''s words, Cenri nods with a serious look. Other members are also staring at a respectable teacher with a serious look.


    I assure you with a straight gaze and a voice that makes the centipede feel cold.


    "No problem. So far, we have seen all sorts of tragic sights. They are enemies to mankind. Blessings which have been imposed on me, to honor them and to give salvation to the souls which have been defiled by them"


    "¡­ the kindness, correctness of the centipede is both a strength and a weakness. But this is the way for everyone. You can''t be a first-degree knight without misery or grip."


    "I''ll take care of it, Master. The centipede does sometimes still show sweetness, but we have it too. The strength of blessings does not extend far, but our experience in fighting darkness is better than ours. I can make up for what''s missing."


    When Ruffrey, who was next to Cenri, came forward against a teacher with the same glance of mercy that his parents directed at his child, he let him slap him in the chest.


    All the other members are also floating thoughtful emotions and nodding loudly.


    Seeing how it was, Ephe nodded contentedly. When I put my long legs together, I look at the centipede.


    "Even a Necromancer can''t live alone. Powerful magic has a valuable catalyst. Without a doubt, there must be Horos collaborators in this city, keep investigating. This is Cenri. Your¡­¡­¡­ work. I''ll give you some advice if you ask me, but I''m not gonna lay my hands on it directly."


    "Yes, Master"


    "That said, you''re not first class yet. Later I pack it. It should take some time to gather the power of death to be in first degree... in case Horos is up to it, report it to me"


    Ephe''s, deeply engraved in his heart the words of his master, Cenri followed the room with his companions to reopen the investigation.


    ¡ì


    Nevila calls out to the centrifuge that checks the equipment at the base.


    A long-haired man in charge of the avant-garde in a group that calls Ephe its master, with Mace as its main weapon.


    "Cenri, after all, every forest, we should blow the line. A blessing would do the same." Pay Attraction "is powerful, but it''s a delicate bond, and if you disturb its composition slightly, you can destroy it."


    "I''ve said it many times, but it''s... a last resort. If we make a scene in the woods, the fleeing warcraft could strike the city."


    "That''s where my master says it''s sweet. Sure, there will be damage, but it''s much better than a second-degree Necromancer."


    Nevila rattles her teeth at the girdle and looks down at the centipede.


    Cenri and Nevila do not contradict each other. But the words make sense, Cenri thinks.


    The role of the Knights of the End is the demise of darkness, and anything else is second. Sometimes, during the crusade, a large number of ordinary victims appear.


    And the Knights of the End have taken that as a yes.


    The Necromancer who manipulates the dead is a terrible opponent. Its dark sorcerer, who wields his soul, even death, does not hesitate to do any vile deed. So we need to be ready to fight that.


    Sweet, Cenri understands why she was honored by her master. But Cenri became a knight of the end to protect the weak.


    Once, Cenri slept in bed for a long time. Too strong a blessing was burdening the flesh with increasing positive energy.


    But now that I''ve grown and worked out physically and mentally, I can use that power to the fullest. Cenri now has the power to fight.


    "This time the leader is me. The investigation will continue. As long as we''re in Engay, the Necromancer can''t move big. Go with caution."


    The End Knight overwhelmingly favors the Necromancer. If you fight from the front, you can win for granted.


    To Cenri''s words, Nevila scratches her head with reluctance and says in a strong tone.


    "... chip. I can''t help it, I''m not the leader this time. But... at least, expire. Sure, if you take time, you''ll discover who knows the base, but there''s no time to look for it. Horos isn''t the only Necromancer. You know what I mean?


    "............ I know. Within a month, we''ll settle."


    "It''s a long month. The longer they take, the more power they accumulate. Forest vigilance is getting stronger. Though he may be intact, Horos is a mighty sorcerer. My people are gonna die."


    To a strong voice to intimidate, Cenri remained silent for a while, but raised her face and told her as determined.


    "............ a week. If you can''t find the key in that time, destroy the forest. Prepare parallel to the investigation. Prepare for the end after destruction and calculate where to destroy it."


    Copy that.


    On the lost, disappearing purple eyes, Nevila slapped its luxurious back hard as she distorted her lips and smiled like a wretch.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I was steadily ready. Follow Lord''s orders and visit the city of Engay again with Luu.


    The whole city was surrounded by a tingling atmosphere. Clarify your ears and you''ll hear rumors about the Knights of the End that you barely heard last time.


    It serves as it opens up to the sunlight that falls from the sky.


    Perhaps your use is daytime because their vigilance becomes stronger on the night the undead operate.


    The hack gave me the same baggage I received last time you used it.


    Received, just trying to get out of the room, I get stopped by a hack and told.


    I could only see a little tiredness in its floating face compared to usual.


    "Tell Master Horos I look forward to seeing him again. They''re looking for you. I don''t mean to betray you, but they have a good nose. Any more ''procurement'' is too risky"


    "Oh, okay."


    "... you''re really, really intelligent. I didn''t know you could move fine in the sun light............ how horrible. Master Horos, your husband is definitely the most powerful user."


    When Huck said so, he grinned bitterly and let himself tremble.


    Finish the deal and go outside. A little but free time will come.


    This is the real deal. Enter an unpopular alley. Lew, who blamed me so much for my unsolicited behavior, also follows me in silence.


    I have limited time without a road watch near me. [M] There''s surveillance in the basement where I''m always rested, and I''m not allowed to go out there on my own.


    It''s time for your watch to come off a handful of me. The End Knights are blindfolding me, so I can''t keep an eye on the Devil.


    Covering a small, shrinking luu with his body, he peeks into its black eyes and asks.


    "Did you get the example thing?


    "Ugh, yeah. But for what?"


    "Exactly. Thanks, really."


    I don''t have time for this. Roads are getting longer and longer in the lab every day.


    Perhaps you are preparing for some ritual. The only time I look up is at that moment, when you give me orders to go hunting.


    Deep fatigue was floating in Lord''s face, but his eyes sparkled with tears and creeps.


    Something is about to come into contact with a new contraindication. It may not be the kind of mouth I could have told you, but it''s a tough story.


    I''m just no match for Lord or the End Knight. [M] If you get hit in the hand first, the winning eye is unlimited low.


    With fright and doubt on his face, Lew takes what I asked for out of his nostalgia.


    Received it to snap, confirmed it, and for the first time in a long time I smiled.


    Requesting a load may get you, but it creates unnecessary vigilance. It''s what I wanted in secret.


    It may not be a big deal to Lou, but for me it''s the key to survival.


    There is no appearance of pain running in Lew''s flesh. It is Lu himself who makes the judgment of violating the orders of the slaves.


    That means she doesn''t consider her cooperation with me an indirect attack on Lord.


    Lew checks his surroundings for a moment and tells him to whisper in a trembling voice.


    "So... that story..."


    "Oh, of course. I just need you to trust me on that, but I''ll keep my word."


    Lew was clearly relieved by my words, which he would not have trusted yet.


    His expression loosened and his shoulder strength also seemed a little out.


    I''m weak, too, but Lu is even weaker. She''s not even trying to fight. It is also the difference between me in my lifetime and me in death.


    Really, he''s a pathetic person who can''t help it.


    But I don''t have time to play. We need to get ready.


    "Lew. I''ll be right back. I have a few things to do, so wait at the exit."


    "Ahhh."


    Without hearing back, jump out of the alley with your stuff.


    You have to be careful not to run into the Knights of the End.


    It''s just as deadly as dying, but now I have the flesh to move.


    I was sorry to bet on Lord or the Knights of the End.

 18 Lesson XVII: Readiness

    The condition of the load is impatient. The power I felt from that back was evil enough to pull even me of the undead.


    With that, the expression of Luu, a slave, was also becoming more anxious than ever.


    As he yells at me, he just helps me experiment with it as Lord tells me.


    On the other hand, it didn''t change what I did.


    Instead of conducting combat training, follow Lord''s instructions and just gather the power of death.


    The contents of the baggage I received from the hack the second time were still the same black fangs.


    I don''t know what the hell to use it for, but I did everything I could. The only way to do this is to leave luck to heaven.


    Necromancers and Knights of the End. Load and Centri. To which end will the armaments be raised?


    No matter how it rolls, things change. I feel my spirit squeeze with tension.


    Am I going to survive this training ground in a situation where there is too little chance of victory?


    After the hunt, Lord rarely summons me to say.


    "End. Perform the ritual. After that - you will be the strongest. The strongest - the king of the dead,"


    "What''s the strongest... what?


    It was a question from the bottom of my heart.


    What''s the strongest thing? If you do that ritual and do it, can you be stronger than that uninterrupted, first-degree knight with supernatural powers? Can you overwhelm those end knights? Can you live in peace without anyone tying you to your freedom?


    But Lord doesn''t answer my question. He tells me with a glance of joy. [M]


    Naturally. The words were half solitary, not asking me to understand.


    "But at the very least, it needs to mutate into ''Dark Stalker''. No, it should be. You are undoubtedly the best piece of undead I have ever dealt with, but in corpse ghosts... too weak. Originally, it was meant to go further up - wait for the mutation of ''Lower (Lesser) Vampire (Vampire)'' and decide after identifying the vessel, but very unlikely in a situation where a first-degree knight is imminent. We were lucky to have you, the last undead at this time."


    "Lower (Lesser) Vampire (Vampire)".


    The further the azimuthal mutation proceeds, the greater the energy will be required and the more difficult it will be to mutate.


    For me, who has not yet become a Dark Stalker, there is still a long way to go.


    Lord says my mutation rate is unusual. What a long story if, assuming that the word of the Lord is true, it was a sorrow to make the king of the dead?


    You''re barely asleep, Lord''s voice sounds a little hot.


    "Your soul - continues to fall towards darkness. I know," Dark Stalker "... we''ll make it. My" Pay Attraction "is not so easy to tear. End, kill, kill! Collect death with all your might! Eat the corpse and soil your soul!


    ".................. Oh, of course I do"


    My emotions don''t shake. [M] Just answer pale.


    In me now, Horos Carmen was a complete enemy. In ancient times, East and West, the rituals performed by the Necromancer are set for a price.


    "Damn, it''s a waste of time... it''s the weakness of the undead they''re coming - during the day. Don''t be alarmed."


    "I don''t even have to be ordered"


    "Fine. End, any of them in the morgue!


    Even at a time like this, will Lord not fail to give the order?


    Half impressed, but following that order, we return to the morgue. Luu, who was being helped by Lord in the lab, looks at this one, but turns away without looking at him for long. The deal is already closed.


    I still have the trump card. [M] I hung it up once, but I haven''t found out about it in ten, eighty-nine, loads.


    The wizard stares at me. [M]


    When Lord made it, he said he had a little more time. But that''s a mistake.


    We don''t have much time. We don''t have time for the road.


    I''m already ready. The other person comes prepared, too. The only thing that''s not complete is the load.


    ¡ì


    And then two days later, at a different time than usual, Lord followed countless skeletal knights and came with a change of blood phase.


    It was generally the time I expected. [M] I understand what happened without having to hear my voice, and Lord tells me to interrupt with a voice that seeped bottomless anger.


    "The Knights of the End, they came. Too soon...... damn!" Pay Attraction "is not working, did Huck betray you?!? No, that''s all I can think of, a merchant, huh! You sold me for money!?


    ¡­¡­


    Lew is tied with an order. There was also an admirer named me. Nor did Lorde ever suspect such a slave.


    My eyes shine brightly in the battle.


    "Fortunately, there doesn''t seem to be a first-degree knight. We just have to repel. We don''t have time to break the boundaries of time. The ritual is not complete either. They''re - approaching the tip of their eyes and noses. Oh, that would be nice. Both hypocrites try to hold back my longstanding grief. Sure, King of the Dead isn''t finished, but let me show you the secrets of my Necromancer."

 19 Lesson XVIII: Strategies

    Looking at the depressed and lush forest, Ruffrey, one of the Knights of the End Class III knights, narrows his eyes.


    "Wasn''t it a trap..."


    I thought it was an ambush.


    "The juncture is not working. That we have allies."


    Cenri said pale, folding the letter he had in his hand and carefully nostalgic.


    The letter is an invitation. Unknown sender, Lord Horos'' invitation to Negijo.


    There was no point in Ruffrey being suspicious either. But the suspicions I had until I got here were dispelled.


    "Paying Attraction" is a powerful and unparalleled technique.


    There are no physical barriers or other effects, but there is no further junction in blocking the way. As long as this junction works, Cenri and the others will never be able to reach it, even if a thousand people stepped into the woods, even if the place of destination was a hundred meters away.


    There is only one way out of the line.


    To be guided by those who know the way. Who knows the way - if there is a guide, this junction loses its effect. That was the weakness of the junction, and the reason why the art of ''paying attraction'' was so powerful.


    And this technique doesn''t work unless the guide is at least one person, outside the boundaries.


    But he''s a collaborator of the Necromancer. They also know that they are in a position to be chased.


    It should be within a certain range around the juncture, but it''s nearly impossible to find just one guide in a short time.


    I thought I had to physically blow the junction from forest to forest. The deadline of one week Senri had told Nevila was half for the investigation of the conductor, but half was also for Senri herself, to decide to be prepared to blow up the forest.


    But there is no longer a need to spread the damage in a hoax.


    The letter sent to Cenri, although it was a simple map, did act as a guide.


    I can see the junction strewn in the woods inviting the Cenri and the others in.


    And that meant that Cenri and his allies were present in the Necromancer''s camp.


    I have an understander. That fact empowers Cenri.


    Senri Silvis is a natural body in front of a battle with a second-degree necromancer with mighty powers.


    There is no fear.


    Cenri and the others are fully armed. A white coat that reduces all physical and magical attacks, a light silver armor that covers the steep point of the human body. Carry each polished and polished weapon to the amulet that protects itself from curses and mental contamination, and gaze into the deep woods.


    One of the End Knights - a blonde knight with a bow as her weapon, Thelma quickly looks at the arrow and shoots for it in the moment.


    A black jaw made of silver, the weakness of the undead, stopped at a single branch of a tree - shooting and piercing the head of the user demon.


    "Be careful. The opponent should be able to follow countless undead"


    "Ha. Cenri, how long have you been in a position to worry about us? I''ll give you the proper support, you just have to shake your sword, as usual."


    To the words of his companions, Cenri nods and, as usual, converts the blessings he has lodged into more efficient forms.


    Energy poured on its skinny body, pulling out the sword made of holy silver whose hands were lowered to its waist.


    Positive energy blasting through the darkness rises and light fills the surroundings. And the Cenli and the rest of the Knights of the End began their raid on Horos Carmen''s Negijo.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    War begins. Darkness and light, life and death, positive and negative battles.


    Is it because it is undead, I could see the immense power of light approaching from far away, even in the mansion.


    Its size is not the ratio I felt when I first found them.


    This Knights of the End is not what it was then. Lord, and come and kill me.


    But my body wasn''t shaking. This is - I''m ready. Absolutely, at any cost, survive, no matter what you see.


    The problem is - just the load.


    Even though Lord felt the immense power of light, he had not yet reflected fear in his expression.


    Is that the madness that he encloses, or - is there still a winning chance in front of this power?


    That''s all I''m concerned about.


    Lord, with my magical powers, has a subordinate relationship... - Absolutely, I must die.


    As long as he''s around, I''m not even allowed the freedom to survive frightening escapes.


    When Lord opened the door of the mansion and went outside, he shook up a short cane in his hand and shouted.


    "... Oh, great incarnation of death, captive soul, now it''s time to crawl out more than Nara, and become an invitation to death. Come on, ravage everything you live for." The March of the Dead (Corps Parade) "


    Soon, in the mansion''s large garden, countless beast carcasses had been gathered.


    To the wolf, the bear. Ape. Some of them I killed and Lord turned them into undead.


    Luu, who followed behind, opened his eyes to the maximum, breathing roughly.


    His body was trembling, but his gaze was nailed by countless dead meat beasts (Fresh Wild).


    The trees creeped up. Even though the sun is out, it''s an incredible sign as if the night had come.


    At night the body of the wolf, which he had refrained from in front of his eyes, smudges, and his body, even its mere flexion, swells. The fangs change dramatically around, and there is a bloody red light in both of their eyes.


    The change ended in seconds. Unexpectedly take a step back.


    The Lord waves his wand like a conductor. The beasts roar as if to go with it.


    The army of the dead. Such a word comes to mind behind my brain.


    I was wondering how you were going to cross with the Knights of the End in the undead that you can now follow.


    Reinforce. Necromancers can not only revive corpses, they can also reinforce them!


    Lorde''s resurrected undead had changed their appearance.


    Bigger, stronger, more ferocious, and - more blasphemous. The power I feel from it is not the ratio I have just seen.


    You put too much effort into it, bounced flying flesh splashed, rotten odors drifting around. In the downpouring sunlight, the comatose beasts express their intention to kill, just as if they were eating the sun.


    There was no signal. The beasts enter the woods simultaneously. Slightly over the fence, disappearing into the dark, lush woods.


    All that remained was the skeletal knights, who had changed greatly and ferociously by the spell of Lord, and me, who had changed nothing.


    "You can buy as much time as you want. The art of fate takes time."


    "Am I not fortifying?


    Awesome power. If you don''t lose your sanity, I''d love to be strengthened.


    To my inquiry, Lord turns his white eyes.


    "... that''s just a throwaway pawn. Too much power destroys itself. We cannot destroy the vessels of the King of the Dead."


    I see...... apparently, there''s no good story.


    Well, if it was that easy to fortify, Lord would have fortified me.


    But there''s still a lot to learn from the road.


    Necromancer is illegal. It''s pointless to think ahead in this state, but it would break my bones to lose the load and gather more information about Necromancer magic.


    Very...... too bad.


    "They''re - they''re underestimating me. Kuck, let me show you. I have all the ingredients. You have to thank Hack - oh, repel him and make him a GREAT UNDEAD when he''s ready to get back together again!!


    Lord screams. The skeletal knights, who have turned into aliens, do not move one and await instructions from the Lord.


    Ingredients...... is that that huge fang you received from the hack? I didn''t know what the fangs were in the end, but I guess they''re extra monster fangs because I''m so confident.


    I''m sorry we got involved any more.


    Say to the Lord, who is thriving alone.


    "Lord, before we fight, I need you to lend me your gear - that black amulet and sunset jacket, and your bamboo."


    "Mm... Mm..."


    "You don''t have anyone to use anyway, do you? In order to fight¡­ we need"


    This was a bet.


    Of particular importance is the amulet of shadows. That is something that even the end knight''s eyes deceive, perhaps quite precious.


    In the future, we must absolutely live a peaceful life of flight.


    To my suggestion, Lord gave me a surprise look only for a moment, but I immediately say it loudly and tongue-in-cheek.


    "... let''s be good. That''s in the lab desk. End, come back to me as soon as you take it. This is an order. I''m in the hall."


    "Oh, okay. Thanks."


    When I smiled, I thanked him and ran off to the lab alone.


    ¡ì


    I got a new raw one for less than a year. Run the familiar mansion with all your might.


    Probably collected them all, I didn''t see a whole bunch of skeleton knights patrolling all the time.


    The lab wasn''t locked. I''ve never been in this room alone before.


    We have to hurry. There is no time.


    Lord''s lab is a mess. Potions and books I''m not sure about, spare canes or unidentified bones. If I could infiltrate alone, there''s a lot I wanted to mess with. But ignore them all and take the object out of the Lord''s desk.


    In a shadow amulet, black coat. The last time I took out the black blade I was used to, I stopped my hand.


    The coat has the effect of reducing the effects of sunlight. The amulet of shadows hides negative signs, but what do you think?


    When I went to the city, they didn''t bring me this violin.


    Easy to cut off meat and bones and shake it no matter how many times, it won''t spill the blade. This is obviously not just a wax.


    Maybe - you''re cursed?


    I''ve used it many times before, so I''m sure it won''t affect my flesh. But - the Knights of the End can sense negative energy.


    The stray was a moment.


    In the first place - I don''t need a weapon because I''m not going to fight. I don''t give out greed.


    I have a trump card. Trump cards are extremely effective depending on where you use them.


    I''ve always expected that cut. [M] It was lucky for me that I didn''t have to cut it when I attacked the first load.


    My trump card.


    That''s - that''s my lifetime name.


    Naming is an important act for a magician.


    They bind people by name and make covenants with the Spirit. So when Lord resurrected me, he gave me the name ''End'' most of all, which should have been white.


    But I remember my first name.


    There were things in Lord''s orders that were coercive on me and things that I didn''t.


    It occurred to me only a few days after my resurrection.


    I''m - I was called by a different name for more than a decade, and I''m not an ''end'' with a vivid memory of that time.


    Since then, I have deliberately obeyed all Lord''s orders.


    Even if the name fails, I am the undead created by Lord. [M] I would easily divulge my lifetime name if I were ordered not to include my name.


    One day, at a deadly time, I''ve been lurking all my life so I could betray Lord.


    And the time has come.


    I''m the one who wrote to Cenri.


    Using the paper and pen I got from my deal with Lou...... it was a bet.


    There was a chance she wouldn''t be able to do business with Lou, and there was a chance she''d change her mind along the way. And there was also the possibility that the letter would not reach Cenri because it could not be handed over directly to Cenri. When the letter arrived, there was also the possibility that it would not move quickly.


    But I won the bet. The letter reached Cenri, who immediately led his people to kill Lord.


    The ritual of producing the king of the dead of Lord did not come in time.


    There are two miscalculations. The fact that Cenri didn''t bring a first-degree knight, and the fact that Lord had several other bills.


    The battle is not over yet. I bet everything on Cenri. [M]


    If Cenri loses here, I will be imprisoned on the road again, and I will never be given freedom again.


    But there is no longer anything I can do to pray.


    Weave a sunset coat and wear a shadow amulet.


    When I took a deep breath in my old habit, I rushed out in the opposite direction to Lord''s hall.

 20 Episode XIX: Darkness and Light

    Shake up the arms of a giant black hairy swollen bear and cut off the undead that strikes you with a sword that holds blessings.


    The army of the dead was still like an avalanche. Perhaps it is the pathetic end of the warcraft that originally inhabited this forest.


    Its integral capacity had been over-enhanced.


    The flesh of his arms shredded to shake his nails down, and a sloppy, bloody saliva splashed from his wide open jaw. The way it strikes me as I crumble my flesh is exactly like a demon who has risen from hell.


    Cenri knew.


    It''s all abominable Necromancy.


    But to that extent - the Knights of the End cannot be stopped.


    The energy of the light manipulated by Cenri and his men, the power of blessing keeps the darkness away.


    If you dwell in the sword, it will be a force that will tear the darkness apart, and if you dwell in armor, it will be a barrier that will keep death away. Activate it to increase your physical abilities. Therefore, the Knights of the End can fight the dark families who wield the power of the outside world.


    "Was there a Necromancer?


    "Hey, hey! Damn, you can manipulate the undead so far with manipulation from a distance!


    Keep killing the Dead Meat Beast (Fresh Wild), whose companions breathe out and constantly strike.


    Light and darkness. Positive and negative. Compatibility advantages are here. So the Necromancer fills the difference in numbers.


    The undead, reinforced by the Necromancer by the collapse of their souls at a price, are deepening their fallout.


    Even the Knights of the End, accustomed to the purification of the undead, are so handy.


    "Cenri, do you want to pull? These guys, if they only had time, they''d destroy themselves."


    "I won''t pull."


    "Huh. That said, I thought! That''s why I''m a first-degree knight candidate!


    Luffrey smiles deeply as he sweats at Cenri who answers instantly.


    We can still afford it, but the drain is intense. I can see the blessings of my fellow men shredded.


    The blessings the Knights of the End have are enormous, but never infinite. If it drains, it takes time to recover, and if it drains, there will be no way to protect yourself from the dark family. The centipede is barely fatigued, but the blessings of the Luffreys are only about a tenth of the centipede.


    The undead are coming at us now are on the lower end. Cenri thinks as she purifies herds of wolves to breathe.


    The secondary Necromancer is infinitely closer to the Dark King. I don''t think it''s going to end with an army of just Dead Meat Beasts.


    We need to conserve the power of the Luffreys. At least bringing them home alive is part of Cenri''s mission.


    "Add a piece at once"


    "!? As, well, Cenri. Still these guys..."


    "If you are a master, you will"


    I didn''t hesitate.


    The weapon given to him when he became a second-degree knight - a sword made of precious holy silver in both hands, Cenri prayed.


    Stick your sword to the ground. Collect the blessings that were rising all over your body at the tip of your sword and blast them all at once.


    Pure positive forces, not converted into the energy of destruction, become winds of light and diffuse around them.


    "" The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) ""


    There was no destruction. The body of a flock of wolves undead, whose audacious arms were about to be waved down and whose companions were constantly flying without a mind to die, collapses without sound and turns into dust.


    Not even while the dead who were constantly attacking us scream, they disappear as if they were illusions.


    Senri dropped off the look in an indescribably sad mood.


    The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) is the most basic magic of purification. It is the end-knight power of the End Knight, which fills and gives rest to the undead with widespread positive energy.


    Defense is almost impossible, and there''s no more powerful technique if you''re dealing with a massive amount of low-lying undead.


    The silence returns. The air that was precipitating is purified. Nevila took on the shoulder the mace she was swinging and whistled delightfully.


    "I didn''t expect you to purify that number of undead at once... that''s right, Second Class Knight"


    "I decided it would be better to wear it out"


    Draw your sword from the earth. Grip your palms a few degrees to make sure your body is in good shape. Cenri nodded without moving one eyebrow.


    The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) is powerful, but it drains heavily compared to fighting with a blessing on a weapon because it releases a large amount of the power of light at a time. So the End Knight learns the art of manipulating weapons first in order to reduce the wear and tear of a certain blessing.


    However, the quantity of blessings that Cenri possesses is tattooed by a first-degree knight.


    I release a lot of force at once so I feel mild tiredness but soon it will disappear as well.


    I can still fight. I haven''t lost 10% of my strength yet.


    Purple eyes look all the way to the end of the woods. Souls invaded by darkness still exist. We must remedy it.


    "It''s okay. No problem. For Horos, our raid should be unexpected. Finish it before you rebuild your attitude."


    To Cenri''s words, his companions nodded with a serious look.


    ¡ì


    The mansion was found immediately.


    Open the locked gate with strength and enter.


    Inside the fence. In the large garden there was a dark leftover incense of death. But only inside the mansion can you feel the signs of the undead.


    Perhaps the dead meat beast (Fresh Wild) that attacked this garden earlier was left unattended. I think of the dead wolves running around the garden for only a moment, and Cenri frowns in good shape.


    Powerful magicians have strong signs because of the enormous power they have in them.


    Dark magic overflows from the mansion. Its strength definitely goes into the five fingers among the opponents Cenri has fought for so far.


    Yes. Without a doubt, Horos Carmen is in that mansion.


    Cenri and the others are waiting for the Arrogant Shore, even as they learn of the arrival of the Knights of the End, their host enemy.


    "Damn, I didn''t know we were coming, so I didn''t choose to run away. You cowardly Necromancer, you''re so confident that you''re a corpse now."


    As usual, Nevila has a deep grin full of wild flavors. But the complexion was slightly whiter than usual.


    That evil is about to swallow me.


    "Scared?"


    To the words that came out unexpectedly, Nevila rounded her eyes for a moment and ate her teeth immediately.


    Only the head shakes the blessed mace with the holy silver, screaming in a rough voice.


    "Shh... who are you talking to? I''m a knight of the end, aren''t I? Besides, Cenri, I''ve been doing this a lot longer than you have. I''ve done this amount of opponents, many times. Don''t worry about me. It''s your job to put Horos'' wife down!


    "... ok. Let it be."


    "Damn. I know your personality, but Cenri has no respect for seniors."


    For this minute, there will be no obstruction to the fight. As Nevila put it, all the fellows Cenri brought are fierce men with combat experience under the ephemeral of ''extermination''. Even if you feel threatened by the power of a Necromancer, you will not atrophy.


    There are no other signs of undead outside the mansion. I guess it was the last time it was me.


    Horos is going to decide everything in this mansion.


    The doors of the mansion were wide open as if they were even provocative.


    Concentrate the spirit, activate and transform blessings that flow through the whole body, and improve physical abilities.


    The Luffreys are equally revitalizing their power in a stand-up that doesn''t make them feel tired before.


    Just as the Necromancer is strengthened by collecting death, so those who belong to light have the protection of light. There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    And the Cenli and the Knights of the End infiltrated the mansion.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It was a long journey. It was a path of misery. But I finally see ahead.


    Twenty years after becoming a Necromancer classified as second class.


    Grief of a Necromancer - King of the Dead. With its birth, Horos Carmen becomes one of the most powerful beings in the world in the sunshine, the Necromancer, divided into one level.


    It is by no means a coincidence that the Knights of the End have now launched a raid at this best time.


    They feel unconscious. The birth of the Dark King. Therefore, I am trying to hold it back at all costs.


    I was really lucky to have a delicacy called the end in it.


    That growth rate, the size of the vessel, is the highest in Horos'' long life as a Necromancer.


    I went to get my gear. The end wasn''t back yet. What''s the hassle......


    But it turns out that the end is nearby to Lord, its biological parent. I''m only worried about being slightly too smart, but I have orders. If you finish what you have to do, you will come back.


    What Horos should focus on is the defeat of the Knights of the End.


    If I lose that end now, I don''t know how many decades it will be before I can get as much undead as I do next.


    But don''t worry. Once. Only once, you can repel them.


    I would have taken care of it and waited for the next level mutation, but with that end of wisdom, with intelligence, the ritual would be a success even for a corpse ghost (ghoul).


    Slit your palms shallow, use your own blood and draw magic formations.


    It''s a burden on the human Horos, but the undead that was out there is wiped out in this short time.


    There shouldn''t be a first-degree knight, but, more than expected, the enemy is strong.


    Use everything that Horos Carmen has ever gotten on foot.


    Is this the last trial?


    Stare at the slaves who were following Horos'' instructions in awe. I''m ready. I don''t need the hands of slaves anymore.


    "Lew, I''ll get you to work too..."


    "Huh...!?


    In the sight of Horos, Luu fades a step, falling back.


    Body on thin hands and feet. Her eyes peeled deeply and her hair was not fixed. The outfit is also blurry, less than the whole ''Skeleton'' thing, a truly small being.


    Above all, there was already no such thing as the energy to live in its eyes. You can call him a slave-like slave.


    Horos makes slaves laugh for the first time.


    "Even fragile beings... have a use. The source of their power is life itself - prayer, pride. Dirt it and you''ll lose your strength."


    "Hey, what..."


    Lou gives a voice similar to a fine cry.


    Horos moved his eyebrows tingly, but regained his mind and gave the order.


    "I don''t remember allowing the question... well, fine. This is the last time. Lou, it''s Lou Dores. With the Skeleton Knight, intercept the Knights of the End."

 21 Lesson 20: Darkness and Light â‘¡

    Walk through a quiet mansion where you can''t feel the signs of the living.


    The narrow hallway, illuminated by the holy light that floated, was very creepy.


    Signs of darkness become stronger. Those who are unfamiliar with the intense temper of choking back will be unable to move.


    Horos Carmen is trying to do something. I can''t tell Cenri if that''s the last evil ascension I can''t stop, or if it''s something I''ve been preparing for so long.


    But the target is an old Necromancer. An evil sorcerer who has survived many years is what he has one or two trump cards.


    The temper surrounding the entire mansion is shredding the twitching and centipede''s entangled blessings. Not enough to erode into the flesh, but this is no longer equal to the enemy''s body.


    I have the illusion that everything in the world has been engulfed in darkness. Already, the sensation of the centipede was not working properly.


    I know the undead are nearby, but I know some direction, but I don''t know how many meters away they are. Normally, I can clearly tell, but I feel like I''ve been blindfolded and my ears blocked.


    The only thing I can count on in this state is five senses. I just walk straight towards the strong darkness.


    There are several rooms, but there are no signs from the inside. The top priority should be Horos Carmen. Probably waiting in the back.


    "Damn. Master Eppe is right, he''s a nasty Necromancer. Maybe... maybe they''ll come out like vampires?


    "I don''t... think so. Careful, second-degree Necromancer (Necromancer) is quite unlikely to use a dangerous vampire (Vampire). ¡­ it may be possible for a lower (lesser)"


    "... a joke, that''s it. It''s a joke, Cenri. You''re too serious."


    Nevila frowns and looks frightened.


    "But............... yes. If, in the unlikely event of a vampire coming out, you might want to retreat."


    "Vampire" is a special undead. with numerous weaknesses but extremely heterogeneous abilities compared to pre-mutation.


    To the mighty power, the super regenerative ability to fully regenerate even if much of the flesh is lost. Highly intelligent beyond man, but most importantly, its undead is also highly resistant to witchcraft.


    And therefore - a wise Necromancer does not turn his own undead into a vampire.


    Vampires are highly resistant to witchcraft. The same is true of Necromancy.


    Vampires (vampires) raised by Necromancers frequently kill their own parents.


    They have better abilities than people but therefore look down on people and have weaknesses without people but are therefore jealous of people. The supreme vampire of the power of death sometimes says that ''orders'' that are supposed to be absolute don''t even work.


    It''s not something that humans can handle. Vampires can be called the most vicious of the curses produced by Necromancers.


    So long lived wise Necromancers don''t make vampires.


    The only Necromancer who produces vampires is either a foolish third-degree sorcerer who doesn''t realize it''s excessive in his own hands, or a first-degree Necromancer (Necromancer) who has the power and confidence to manipulate even that presence.


    Vampires are monsters who sometimes kill third-degree knights on a single horseback. If you show up in the battle against the Necromancer, it is recommended that you withdraw once and rethink the operation.


    But you won''t have to worry about it. If you could manipulate vampires, you''d be turning to attack more.


    Its undead, which is extremely vulnerable to the light of the sun, is because the timing of its use is important.


    Second, at that time, Cenri''s ears caught a mild footstep from nowhere.


    Stop, raise your face, and turn your poor eyes across the light. It''s not my fault.


    "Wait... Coming"


    The Luffreys had already stopped in the same way.


    There are quite a few footsteps. Gasha Gasha and the sound of hard stuff rubbing against metal.


    To that sound, imagine the identity of the enemy and put your strength into the hand holding the sword.


    And that showed up from across the aisle. Luffrey smalls his tongue.


    "The Knight of Scare Crimson."


    "High number"


    A red-stained bone knight makes a tall sound and kills him. Thin passageways don''t line up sideways.


    Red Bone Man (Scare Crimson) is a special being in which the Bone Man (Skeleton) is blessed with darkness by a Necromancer.


    The fortified and coated bone man is resistant to the blessings handled by the End Knight, a horrible being purified yet attacking.


    Still, the power of light is great. Using "The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)" at all costs, you will be able to penetrate and purify the dark blessings that haunt you.


    However, it was clear that the enemy''s aim was to drain the centers.


    Nevila says in a low, intimidating voice as she looks at the Red Bone Knight running down the aisle.


    "Hey Cenri. Don''t use it."


    "... I know"


    This is not the enemy''s destiny yet.


    Trying to blow up every blessing of darkness the army in front of you would be a considerable drain even on centipedes with powerful blessings. If you want to keep your power warm, you should defeat the whole thing.


    And, at that time, there was a door opening behind me. From behind, countless footsteps rise as well. Thelma raises a sharp voice.


    "Ahhhh, they pinched me!


    "I didn''t feel any sign... you were hiding it in the junction!?


    Numerous Red Bone Knights appear in the rooms that have been barely made. Its torso is protected by metallic armor, and its hands wrapped in handcuffs are held by swords and shields.


    Probably the bones of a mercenary good at combat. A definite technique existed for footwork combined with its prudence and momentum.


    Thelma''s silver arrow, shot at the skull, is easily cut off with a sword.


    There must be individual differences, but I didn''t expect to align so many warrior bones -.


    "Be careful."


    "Who are you talking to?


    "Let''s go!


    Whether it was protected by armor or reinforced by a blessing of darkness, the opponent is undead.


    A blow from a weapon carrying a blessing can purify it. In Cenri''s words, his companions scatter quickly.


    Leaving his back to his companions, Cenri pointed a shining sword at a knight of bones attacking him from the front.


    ¡ì


    Mace crushes the bone body with each armor, and a blessed arrow entering the gap in the armor purifies the evil being.


    Cenri and the others specialize in defeating the Dark Families, but they are not bad at interpersonal combat. The war has always been in Cenri''s favor.


    The Red Bone (Scare Crimson) Knight was powerful and possessed martial arts, but did not know to retreat. The Necromancer is manipulating me, but it''s a weakness of the past.


    None of my companions have been heavily injured, and the number of knights who have already purified exceeds twenty. The floor was littered with countless pieces of weaponry that the purified Red Bone Knight had.


    "Damn, there''s too many of them! How many are there?


    "Shut up, knock it down!


    But even to that stage, the number of enemies barely seemed to have decreased.


    The momentum of the knights of the bones that struck them remained unchanged, and the sword that was waved down while crushing the weapons of his companions had the power to be wounded even by the knights of the end who were strengthening their physical abilities.


    My temper is twitching and shredding my blessings. Fatigue seeps into the expression of his companions and a slight grip passes.


    How many troops do the enemies have? Shouldn''t we go back to the city and rebuild it for once?


    On the other hand, there is no such thing as anxiety in enemies that are undead.


    "Don''t hurry! Yikes!"


    "Huh..."


    To Ruffrey''s words, Cenri bites her lips, thinking whether she should emit the ''light of liberation''.


    Take the swept down blade with a silver sword and step in and push it through with leg strength reinforced with blessings. The blade pierces the armor, the contents of the Skeleton Knight turn to dust, and collapses away.


    Jiri poverty. Blessings are not infinite, but neither are health infinite. The five of us have managed to counter it, but if one of us collapses away, we will be even more disadvantaged.


    The Luffreys are worried about depletion of the centipede. But I''m worried about the centipede and the depletion of my people.


    There is no time for judgment. Red Bone (Scare Crimson) Knight is not like the undead who fought in the woods.


    If I purify my army here with the light of liberation (Seoul release) - how many times can I use it?


    Twice, three times?


    "I''m fine. There''s still power left."


    "Huh..."


    The Luffreys did not answer.


    I just have to do it. It works the way they want, but it''s impossible to purify this much undead with the amount of third-degree knight blessings.


    Be ready, no knight who has unleashed a thrust from the front, and put the power of blessing into the sword.


    The moment I tried to free up my powers, an unexpected person appeared in Cenri''s eyes.


    Let the knights of the skeleton disperse themselves, and there was a woman of man. A woman with a black slave''s testimony around her neck, looking at this one faded.


    The judgment was momentary. Keep the force to excess in the sword, the light exploded.


    "" The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) "Huh!


    My hands tremble with a tremendous sense of vanity.


    An excessively flattering force gleams through the narrow corridor. Red Bone (Scare Crimson) knight (Night) touching the light becomes dust in an instant. Nor shall the blessings of darkness protect themselves from that storm of blowing light.


    The light goes out. The sound of armor or weapons falling sounds. My knees are about to smash, but I will endure Tanda with all my strength.


    Open the purple eyes and check the situation without alarm.


    Not a single Red Bone Knight remained in the hallway, where there were so many knights as before.


    Only one person, on the verge of emitting the light of purification, stands up in the hallway with the weapons scattered with lost contents, only the woman seen by Cenri.


    On his right hand, there was a smaller knife that was too unreliable to compare to the Red Bone Knight weapon.


    The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) is a move against the undead. No matter how much force you put into it, humans don''t hurt you.


    I understood that, but I was still relieved by the way it looked.


    Good......


    The woman had dark hair and a pale complexion. You haven''t eaten much, and I can''t say that the body is good for flattery.


    Is it Horos Carmen''s slave that he was lost in the undead?


    And that face looked familiar. I remember seeing him in the city the other day and hanging his healing magic because he seemed sick.


    The woman looks stunned and throws her gaze to the left and right. Cenri took a slow, deep breath that was about to get rough when she was alarmed and fixed it.


    The signs of darkness have not yet disappeared. But the Red Bone Knight seemed to be over by now.


    I felt heavy fatigue all over my body. But not enough to fight.


    I''m sure his name was... Did he say Lew?


    "Idiot! Cenri, you, what a massive force!


    "Already... Big Husband, Husband..."


    Nice to meet you, Lu approaching you in an unbridled foothold. Luckily, there doesn''t seem to be any injuries or anything.


    Spread your hands to stop the hug.


    The minute that broken shoulder tried to touch my hand, the little knife that was down to my right hand accidentally jumped.


    The blade, which looked like a blunt cut, was aimed at the centipede.


    That was an overly naive attack. The speed was slow and the hand I shook was trembling.


    The full centipede, of course, was an easy blow to take even now of exhaustion shortly after the use of force.


    Consciousness goes blank for a moment and calm returns immediately. It is easy for Cenri, who has so far crusaded the family of darkness, such as the blow of an amateur, to avoid and take it. For example, it would be impossible to inflict a fatal wound on a blessed centipede, even if it was unguarded.


    Twist your neck and shift your body from the knife''s orbit. The blade passes right next to the centimeter.


    And - in front of Cenri''s eyes, Lew blew it big.


    The arm I was about to hug cuts the sky. There was a noise of stiff and soft things falling to the ground.


    Lew had his eyes wide open and rolled onto the floor. A silver arrow pierces its chest. Thelma''s arrow.


    Its bloody lips overflow with blood-mixed saliva. The limbs and legs are small and cramped.


    For a moment the thought goes blank and rushes over. But it was clear that it was already fatal.


    Life falls out. Cenri could only watch it.


    Thelma says in a voice mixed with anger and sorrow.


    "I know how you feel... but what are you thinking about welcoming the Necromancer''s men into defenselessness?


    "Ha... this time... Thelma is right. I don''t know what they''re planting because of how many slaves they are. You should know that too. Help those who were imprisoned by the Necromancer, and tell the story of the End Knight who was devoured by it, who turned into a monster."


    Ruffrey''s words go through his ears. I can understand the meaning of words. But it doesn''t come into my head.


    Lift a body with little waste of meat. Light enough not to think of it as a human body.


    I knew it. Necromancers are those who go off the path of men and create tragedies.


    As an end knight, Cenri has seen numerous tragedies. I can''t count the number of people I couldn''t help.


    I''m looking down at Luu, where Nevila is dying with horrible eyes.


    "It''s not our job to help. Our job is - to destroy. It''s about saving the tragedy."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The End Knight is cruel. For the End Knight fighting demons, kindness sometimes gets in the way.


    Perhaps even if there were a first-degree knight here with a combat capability far beyond Cenli, the end would have been the same.


    Death is salvation for the End Knight, who fights the soulful Necromancer.


    Luu''s lips slightly open as he held them. All I could hear was a breathing noise called Hiuuuuuuu.


    Tears overflow from both eyes. And when Luu finally had a slight grin and closed his eyelids, he lost his strength.


    With trembling hands, I can lay my still warm body on the floor. He bites his tongue hard and rises loosely while controlling his emotions.


    Grasp the sword to the point where your hands are white.


    No one ever touched the centipede. Just quietly ask Cenri correctly.


    "Can you fight...?


    "If I defeat Horos... I''ll put up a grave"


    Cenri whispered in a trembling voice, eating up her teeth and looking forward.


    ¡ì


    The Necromancer waited for Cenli and the others in the center of the mansion - a large open hall.


    There was no resistance after the Red Bone (Scare Crimson) Knight. But it was clear that wasn''t the last hand.


    Horos Carmen was an old man. He led two skeletal knights with something behind him and was sitting quietly.


    The appearance is engraved with wrinkles, the hair dyed white, and only the eyes are ragged and full of vitality. Its small body is covered in pitch-black robes and has a short cane on its right hand.


    Ephe, the master, is unknown in age by the positive energy overflowing, but the man in front of him doesn''t know his age in another sense.


    Looking into its cloudy eyes, it makes me feel like I''m peering into a bottomless darkness.


    A strange magic formation of blood painted on a laid carpet. Ruffleys breathe in the signs of evil.


    "Finally, here we are... the Knight of the End... the dreaded one who will reach this point by kicking our camp..."


    "Horos Carmen. Put it in the name of Senri Silvis, one of the Knights of the End... I''ll kill you!


    "Hmm............... apparently, Lou has been helpful"


    "Huh!!


    To Cenri''s words, to the words of the Knights of the End, the natural enemy, Horos Carmen showed no upset.


    It is impossible to persuade. I would like to teach and enquire about Lew''s death, but that is not appropriate either.


    The presence in front of the eye is different from that of Luu. I went my own way, completely evil.


    I can''t move a step. Not for fear. The presence of Horos Carmen''s wife.


    Horos now looks seemingly defenseless. But that''s a mistake.


    Never before felt, negative signs could have stepped inside this hall. Horos Carmen screams.


    "But my technique has already been done. This place - it''s no longer a different world. Those who interrupt my grief - the power of my death - burn it in its eyes and die!


    The ground, the air trembles. Two skeletal knights accidentally collapse and a black object in their hand flies into the middle of the magic formation.


    - And that inadvertently took shape.


    Cenri understood. It''s - it''s fangs. Two giant fangs.


    Luffreys take a step back with a pale look. You must have noticed who the surgery was.


    Around the fangs, darkness gathers. Shape the sharp hook-clawed arms, the giant wings that block the sun, the fangs that bite through everything, the shining eyes.


    Horos Carmen laughs high.


    "Fuck, look! This is the depths of my Necromancy!


    "Stupid... with just two fangs -"


    Always floating Nevila shivers herself in battle with her mace in her strong grip.


    Exactly, that was what Cenri should have called the ultimate in necromancy he had ever seen.


    If it originally produces undead from carcasses, the majority must remain. At least Cenri has never heard of the story of creating undead with two fangs, etc.


    It was - a black evil dragon.


    On the wings, fangs. Nails. Huge tails. Smooth skin covering the body surface and clearly raised blood vessels underneath it. I make up for the blood I had lost with pure darkness, and its height is so great that I can''t get into the mansion. The head gently breaks through the ceiling and the sunlight illuminates its black body.


    The evil dragon roared. It''s like - rebelling against the sun.


    Horos Carmen screams and orders.


    "Come on, kill him! Guardian of death, keeper of the underworld!


    Holy shit - evil. How long on earth did you load the drill?


    The negative energy that makes up that pitch-black presence far exceeds the vampires (vampires) that Cenri once fought for.


    Energy of destruction gathers in a wide open jaw.


    The concentration of power was momentary. As if there was a hole in the world, the pitch-black energy swirls.


    And the flames unleashed.


    Black-burning flames become rays of light and swallow the centipede. It mimicked the power (brace) of the dragon, one of the most powerful species of phantom beasts.


    But I don''t feel anything for Cenri.


    I can just concentrate my spirit as usual, stare at impending death, and put all my blessings into my sword.


    And I waved my sword.


    "" Destruction ""


    "Huh!?


    Light overflowing from the sword body becomes a glimmer of meteor, swallowing the flames of darkness.


    As it was, when he extinguished and thrust the flame without antagonizing it, he extinguished the evil dragon''s half.


    I can''t help it. I have a headache from fatigue. My body is about to collapse.


    But his eyes were firmly staring at Horos Carmen.


    Destruction. It is the work of Ephe, the master of Cenri.


    That move, which instantly aggregates and unleashes the immense power of blessing, is simple, yet has the potential to slaughter every dark family member.


    It''s a complete force move. And it was also the most compatible move for Cenri.


    The drained force is immediately filled.


    This is your physique. Ephe, the master, called Cenri''s constitution a soul that kept climbing high, the immense power that dwelled in him.


    It''s a blessing God gave Cenri, a knight of the end, as much as possible.


    Strength is draining on the road - just blowing up the Necromancer is enough.


    Cenri has never been blessed in battle before.


    "Stupid...... yet, this much power -"


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have you dead"


    "You... are you a first-degree knight?!?


    "That''s what''s gonna happen."


    This is never Luu''s revenge. It doesn''t even hit eight.


    This is the divine life that was given to the Knight of the End, Senri Silvis.


    The evil dragon, half missing in body, regains its flesh again by the power of Horos.


    Towards it Cenri again gathered his blessings on the sword and waved down the sword more heartless and stronger than usual.

 22 Lesson 21: The Weak

    The awesome light that even scratches out the sun flashes many times. Just in my ear, my body trembles, my instincts feel death. The roar of anger trembles in the woods.


    Light blows the mansion and overflowing darkness ravages the world.


    It was a mythical battle.


    I was lurking and observing the condition on a large tree growing in a very shallow area in the woods behind the mansion.


    The Necromancer can detect the location of the undead under his command.


    They don''t have that much accuracy, but if they were far away, they might notice the road, so they couldn''t leave the mansion.


    Until Lord - dies.


    What Lord produced was a giant dragon in pitch black.


    Perhaps that fang was the catalyst. A muscle that ran like a blood vessel all over your body in a black flesh that reminded you of the darkness itself.


    The tail stretches like a shadow to easily destroy the mansion, and the black flames emanating from the mouth swallow and burn the surroundings like waves.


    The monster drew a line with the Lord''s manipulative undead I had seen so far. The soul burns up black, showing a deep narrow enough to swallow the light as well, and everything is of a different character.


    If Lord had known in advance that he had such a trump card, I would have proceeded a little more cautiously.


    But the shaky amount of light blew away the black-dyed giant easily.


    I would die a hundred times just for looting. [M] So much positive energy that I can be so sure of, it undoes the braces of darkness, burns down the vast majority of the dragon''s giant, swallows the load behind it, and still doesn''t stop penetrating a few meters next to my hidden tree.


    It was just one little girl who made it up.


    Cenri. The second-degree end knight waves his sword, not a single step in front of a giant dragon that could even swallow the world.


    The positive energy of the centipede diminishes each time it is ejected, but immediately returns to normal as if it were replenished.


    I don''t know the load at the bottom, but I don''t know the centimeter at the bottom. And if this is a second-degree knight, how many first-degree knights are there?


    The evil dragon, who was blown up most of his body, plays back in an instant, however. The load, which should have disappeared into the light, is also flat.


    The roar of Lord overlaps with the roar of Cenri''s companions.


    Advantages, disadvantages. I can''t judge.


    I''m weak. Jumping through and weak among the members on this occasion.


    Whether you take the tail of a dragon or the blow of light, it will disappear with dust and mustard. The regenerative and physical abilities gained from becoming a corpse ghost (ghoul) are of no use.


    But when I saw it, I was calm. I understand my weakness much better.


    I''ll do this, it was the only way. And the decision was correct.


    The war situation is still antagonistic after inviting the assault. If I had given more time to prepare, the load might have lowered the centimeter lightly.


    The End Knight is the strongest. In the hospital bed, I had such recognition after reading the activity in the miga many times.


    According to my plan, Cenri and the others could have killed the load lighter. Even if Lord had one hundred and twenty lives, they should be used to fighting such a necromancer.


    Tighten the collar of the sunset jacket and grip the shadow amulet.


    I didn''t bet on Lord. I bet on Cenri.


    I decided that it was easier for the End Knight to escape than the Lord, who had numerous privileges over me, beginning with cunning and absolute command.


    If I were a corpse ghost, I could still move in the sun, if I was rational, if I could hide negative signs in the amulet, I could sprinkle the Knights of the End.


    I bet everything. If Lord wins - Lord will be uncomfortable with me for not coming right back as ordered.


    We just have to believe that it''s worn out and launch an attack before we can think of anything that doesn''t go through with the order.


    The sound never stopped. The mansion that I spent less than a year undead collapses.


    To the flame. to the light. to the sword. It is smashed to pieces by the blow of a dragon.


    I looked at it without raising my voice and remembered Lu.


    ¡ì


    The sun is climbing directly on top. And finally, the time has come.


    My voice echoes in front of me as I lurk.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    "Huh!?


    Cenri roared for the first time.


    Another giant light, reminiscent of the sun, emitted from its silver sword, burns down the evil dragon.


    It was a miracle. The voice had life on it. There was no way that a centipede that ejected so much energy in a row could manipulate so much power. But Cenri did it.


    You tried to shelter the lord, and the evil dragon with its big wings disappears with dust without any exchanging technique.


    The light goes out. Remaining in the rubble heap were the centipede on his knees and his fellow blubbers.


    And -.


    "Stupid... why so much power... oh, yeah, yeah"


    Lorde groans with a pulled look. There is no sign that the Evil Dragon will be resurrected.


    The flesh turns from toe to toe to dust.


    Have you exhausted one hundred and twenty lives? A wand falls out of its hand, and behold its own hand as it disappears.


    There was no fear in that look. Without crying or calling, Lord was my imaginary Necromancer.


    Seeing enemies disappearing with a sharp gaze as Cenri breathes roughly.


    My silver hair was sticking with sweat on my forehead. You just ran out of power, I don''t feel any positive force from the centipede right now.


    "Now... over"


    "Mouthless. If only my grief had come true, you and others - now... if it''s night... oh -"


    And Lord vanished Cenri astonishingly lightly, without even spewing a curse on the opponent who had destroyed him, and without even seeing his face properly.


    As if everything had been an illusion, nothing remained. The robe turned into dust from flesh to flesh, and the only proof of the Lord''s existence was the wand that had fallen to the ground.


    I won. I won the bet. Lord was a benefactor and a natural enemy. He was a great enemy that I could not destroy.


    I have no sense of accomplishment. There was no great grudge. Is that why I''m feeling a little lonely at the same time as relieved right now?


    I''m the one who survived. No one can bind me anymore.


    Cenri and the others, the Knights of the End are depleted. But I''m not going to launch an attack.


    Was it severely depleted, or the centipede collapses as if the yarn had been accidentally cut? One of my buddies supports it and smiles like a shudder.


    Availability of companions. That would be the big difference between the loads and the centers.


    Lord had no companions, even with his subordination. If Lord had a companion, how would the battlefield have changed...


    No, I don''t want to say anything. Lord did everything he could, pushed his faith through, and lost. It''s not even my mouth. [M]


    One of the knights of the end takes the cane left of the load, folds it in two without hesitation, and burns it with light.


    Supported by his companions, Senri and the others leave the mansion site. I didn''t make one move on the spot and dropped it off. [M]


    Until their signs disappear, all the time.


    ¡ì


    Make sure no one''s gone and jump off the tree.


    I was still on the tree for a few hours, so I feel a little stiff. As I stretched my spine wide, I headed to the site of the mansion.


    The mansion had been completely destroyed. Roofs and walls turn into rubble, with no sign of the undead or of the living.


    No, in case it wasn''t broken, I couldn''t be here all the time.


    This is the base of the Necromancer.


    Once the End Knights have left, but regained strength, they will come at the end of the mansion even tomorrow. In Miga, the Necromancer Ajito is often set on fire.


    Well, what should we do now?


    I''m a ghost. [M] I don''t know about luxury, and I am confident that I can live as long as I have raw meat, because any life is better than it was in my lifetime.


    Unlike the general undead, I''m not going to attack people. But you''ll need to live unstoppable in people''s eyes.


    The only decision is to get right through these woods. There is no word for forgiveness in the knights of the end. In case they find us, death cannot be spared.


    But before he escaped, I had a promise left.


    Luu''s body was buried under the rubble of the place where the former hallway was located.


    Miraculously, there was no major damage to the body. A silver arrow pierced in the chest, purifying the darkness, would be the cause of death.


    I''ll wipe the blood leaking from your lips. Its face was calm, and it also looked as if it was just asleep.


    Has she ever had such a peaceful look in her lifetime?


    At least, all she was pointing at me was that angry, frightened look.


    The corpse gave me an appetite, it smelled delicious and very good. For a corpse ghost (Ghoul), a person''s corpse is a mess.


    But I''m not going to eat it. I''ve never eaten a human.


    "I... I''m still a man who keeps his word. Don''t worry about it."


    Hold the silver arrow. White smoke rises from his hands, and the sharp pain he hasn''t felt in a long time since he became undead runs, but when he pulls it out and throws it away with strength, he bears up Luu''s body.


    Luu''s flesh was very light. I don''t know if that''s the result of something missing as a person, or if it''s because of my strong arm.


    The soul, I''m sure, won''t be here anymore.


    Lew was doomed to die. She herself had a hunch about it, and I''m sure she would have died lightly somewhere without having to die here.


    She didn''t have the energy to live. But I didn''t have the courage to die myself.


    She was too weak. So I figured out what she wanted.


    Upon hearing my suggestion, Lou wept. She called me a monster for the weak, for her hidden desires.


    I had a chance. I suggested rescuing him, and maybe there was a way I could help you.


    In fact, Lorde couldn''t help it because he had Luu on hand until the last moment, but at the time I suggested I send Luu to the city, Luu had the option to snort.


    But she didn''t have that much strength either.


    Oh, how can the world be so tired of knowing that a living girlfriend would lose that temper once I was dead, so badly rushed back from the grave?


    I lost my life and spoke to Luu, who sleeps with a soothing look.


    "As promised - I''ll build you a grave. Let''s pray for you to sleep in peace at last. You''re glad you signed with me, aren''t you?


    ¡ì


    I''m sorry, but I didn''t have time to find a great place for the grave.


    It was best to get it out of the enclosure of the mansion. Well, I didn''t promise you a place, so you wouldn''t mind.


    Lew would have known I wasn''t the type to cling to a grave. I know how she feels to be weak, but I was never sympathetic. [M]


    A place out of the enclosure. At least pick a sunny spot and dig a hole.


    Luckily Lou''s body wasn''t too big.


    Using a piece of wood from the wreckage of the mansion and digging a hole to the extent that the body can afford to let it in, good things get Lew''s body inside. Let him have the flowers that have swept around his chest.


    I''m sorry, but I don''t have time for this.


    Well, there are no more evil Necromancers (Necromancers), so you won''t have to worry about being made undead.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to bury... I''ve been buried before, but I don''t remember."


    Carefully soil Luu''s body as he makes excuses.


    Well, it would be a lot better than being made undead by Lord and put to work after death. My legs, my body buried, only my face left at the end.


    I didn''t know how to say hello at the end, and in the end, I always spoke the language. [M]


    "Lew is happier than Lord. I can get you to put up a grave. Well, I think Lord deserves it..."


    Bury and consolidate your face firmly with dirt. I get up there, but I also feel a little lonely just for this.


    Most importantly, I don''t know where I buried it if I ever thought of coming to the grave to clap something up.


    We should leave this place early, but this isn''t a grave, it could piss us off from a dead luau. If you say you''ve done this far and broken a promise, etc., you can''t even see it.


    I was a little lost, but remembered that I had something good and went back to the site of the mansion. Silver arrows.


    Carry the silver arrow you pulled out earlier with patience for the pain and poke it where you buried Luu. Silver says to keep the evil away.


    It''s not a cross, but if you crucify it, later, it''s possible that I can''t come to the grave with a mutation and a cross added to my weakness.


    Then he brings a relatively beautiful, large chunk of stone from the remains of the mansion and stretches out his nails and engraves Luu''s name there.


    I didn''t know my second name and I missed him a little, so I had no choice but to keep my second name in my lifetime. It would be better than making it Carmen.


    I doubt the spelling of Lou''s name fits, but well, I''d like to thank you for that area.


    And when I was satisfied with my work, I prayed, finally, hand in hand.


    She would surely be the first to pray for the undead, such as the dead.


    Please - may Luu sleep in peace.


    "What... do you do, are you there?


    At that time, from behind, I heard voices that should never be heard.


    Cut up prayers and stand up slowly. My fingertips were trembling. Illusion as if a knife was being stuck in your throat.


    Turn around as you pray to God for yourself, not for Luu.


    Senri, who should have walked away with her companion earlier, looked at me with pity.

 23 Lesson 22: Merciful Reaper

    The voice was completely unexpected.


    Being undead, I can sense positive energy. But that''s not perfectly perceptible even in very small quantities.


    Sometimes if you''re distracted by something, you miss it so you can''t hear the little noise unless you clear your ears.


    I was alarmed. Cenri collapsed once, how can I expect to come back even though it hasn''t been half a day yet?


    I thought there would be an overnight respite, even if they would eventually come back to clean up.


    I had purple eyes looking at this one like it was sucked in.


    I don''t have any emotions on that look, and it''s horrible enough that if my heart was moving, I could stop.


    "You..."


    I turned my mind around the moment. [M]


    The first thing I checked was whether Cenri had company. The four end knights Cenri had with him...... are not there. This is good news.


    Next, I checked my power difference. Cenri is exhausted in the battle against the Lord. But the positive energy I had in me had recovered considerably more than what I had seen on the verge of leaving this place. Sounds like a long way from it, but it''s a genuine - chemical.


    The outfit was a little dirty, but there were no major injuries. In the first place, to see from the stickiness shown in the battle against the Lord, Cenri is likely to awaken during the battle, even if he was dying.


    In the story, the Necromancer is doomed to defeat.


    Finally, I imagined their perception of me.


    I''ve already been seen in the city with Lou. Lew was killed by the hands of the Knight of the End, so it seems absolutely natural to judge me as the enemy who was with Lew.


    Cenri was staring at me. But for a truly polar moment, I could see my gaze to the sun gleaming in the sky.


    The only undead who can move in the sun is the lowlife. I guess you''re wondering if you should judge me as undead, even though I don''t seem to be under the effect of sunlight, but I''m not being attacked by instincts.


    Negative energy can be hidden, so it doesn''t look like an undead at first sight. I guess, if it''s true.


    Whoever burns by touching a silver arrow still grips his right hand complaining of sharp pain.


    Blessed silver arrows are a general undead weakness that also works for corpse ghosts (ghouls). The power is low to such an extent that it would not be fatal if it were not weakened, but the ability to regenerate is inhibited and scarred for some time, and white smoke is currently rising in the progression system from the sloppy scars.


    It''s pointless to hide it now. There''s no way Cenri won''t notice that.


    In the first place, even if I were human, I''d be crusaded as of Lord''s people. The Knights of the End are a group of attacks. There are enough scenes in the children''s magazine to relentlessly defeat the people of the city manipulated by the Necromancer.


    I don''t see why Cenri came back alone.


    But if you run, they''ll kill you. Even if it strikes, it kills me. It''s counterproductive to show those barebacks.


    If so - I just have to convince him.


    If I were Cenri, I wouldn''t miss me, but Cenri isn''t me.


    Seen in the city, she looked a little different from the other third-degree knights. It wasn''t in the third degree knight, it was in the centipede... it''s mercy.


    Maybe because she thought we were human, but she tried to help us.


    Let''s be honest. If it wasn''t Cenri who came here, but a third-degree knight, I''d probably already be dead.


    I was rather fortunate to have come Cenri, because neither a third-degree knight nor a second-degree knight would turn into a reaper I could not contend with.


    She is, no. Compared to the harsh end knights who appear in the miga, they are merciful. And it is a gap.


    I tried to remain calm and made a sad look at Luu''s grave.


    "In my lifetime, Lew asked me to build a grave... I prayed for her to sleep in peace."


    "¡­¡­ yes"


    The words coming out of my mouth were not bare, but I saw a moment of worry pass in that eye.


    Not a salute, was this the vegan? I can''t stay alert yet, but they''re not going to wipe this one out right away.


    Be friendly. Show them how human they are. I haven''t shown the undead in front of her yet. [M]


    "Er............... Cenri, is that it? What did Cenri come here to do?


    Cenri stares at the grave and silences for a while, eventually saying it''s pompous. Silver hair is shaking in a gentle breeze.


    "........................... I came to get her, the body. Trying to bury him in the city."


    The words were unexpected to me.


    "Well... I wish I hadn''t done anything extra."


    I think from the bottom of my heart. If I hadn''t built Lew''s grave, I would have left before Cenri arrived.


    Luu has also decided that he would rather sleep in a beautiful grave in the city than have a grave made in such a forest.


    I couldn''t help it because I had an appointment, but I didn''t think the Knights of the End was such a special winning organization.


    The centipede distances me from silencing myself to keep my frustration from appearing on the surface, and I stand next to me and look down at the grave.


    White soft looking neck. The meat smelled intensely appetizing.


    If you stretch your nails and wave your arms, it won''t take a second to reach you. But I can''t take that option. Don''t give her a pretext to attack me (at a point when I''m undead enough).


    "Friend, was it?


    Friend? If Lew hears, it''s an angry word.


    Me and Lu are not friends or anything. At the end of the day, we exchanged promises and joined hands, but one way or the other, we were always in a hostile position.


    I held my face and made a voice as sinister as Cenri''s.


    "No... family, yes"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Appeal to your heart. Senli''s, invite the sympathy of this merciful reaper.


    I can. I haven''t died this far. I can do it. Let''s use any vile means.


    Luckily, there''s no need to fix it. I don''t know what to say to myself, but I''ve been a pathetic person my whole life.


    "But at last, Lew slept in peace. Even as Horos'' slave as this was, there was no future. Unconsciously, she wanted death. Cenri is a benefactor."


    "That''s not true..."


    To my lifting, Cenri says in a voice like she pushed him to death without moving a single eyebrow.


    It''s hard to understand emotions because the expression barely moves, but it seems unmistakably thick on the emotions.


    I took a bet.


    Time is not on my side. If Cenri doesn''t come back forever, it''s possible that his fellow Knights of the End will come looking for him.


    I point to my own eyes and say with a deep sigh.


    "At times like this, undead''s body is inconvenient. I''m so sad... because I can''t cry."


    "Huh!? You, I knew it!


    The look of the centipede changes to certainty and quickly steps away. This is her time.


    I haven''t pulled out my sword, but I''m in a dead place now. But I''m not in a hurry. Be careful.


    I grinned so hard to show that I had no hostility, opened my hands, and raised them wide.


    "Oh. I''m..." The Corpse Ghost. "However, I still remember when I was a human being."


    "........................... Huh?


    The look on Cenri''s face has changed with little change so far. He opens his eyes wide and looks at me with no hostility.


    Horos Carmen had no doubt that I had no memories of my life until the end. And apparently, to see Cenri''s expression, that''s a pretty rare pattern.


    I won. It was the arrow that was stabbing Luu in the chest. Cenri''s weapon is a sword.


    She can''t kill a poor human being. Even if her body is a monster, she can''t kill me for remaining human intelligence and reason.


    Even if no one blamed her, Cenri sympathizes too much with others.


    As an end knight, it''s sweet to the point of lethality. Fighting ability is immense, but Cenri was too human.


    I don''t want foot colors. Tell me how it is.


    When I let him breathe unnecessarily, he started talking about the pathetic end.


    ¡ì


    Cenri listened to me with no expression. [M] But there was always a wave of agitation in my eyes that reminded me of that amethyst.


    There was no grudge. What I had in my life was pain and despair. There was no room for effort, and I left only my obsession with the raw and finished the short raw.


    It was precisely - a miracle - that I was able to wake up again, and that I still had memories after being undead.


    I don''t know why. The resurrection as an undead was not my intention.


    But I was happy. It was a blessing to be able to run around the woods so that I could stand on my feet again.


    What''s the difference between an undead who doesn''t attack, doesn''t need to attack, and a human being - what is it?


    I''m going to sue you for that. Stack up the episode, recalling the story of a cheerful con man who came out of a comedy I used to read.


    "Yes. That letter..."


    "Lew helped me. Horos Carmen was planning a terrible ritual. If he had, he might have ordered me to attack people. I definitely wanted to avoid that. Cenli and the others, we were fortunate that the Knights of the End had come to the nearby city. Thanks to you, I can still be human."


    Choose the words and pile up the reasons for being forgiven.


    Cenri lays her eyes down. I''m not lying. [M]


    I''ve never attacked anyone. Because it''s barely out of the woods.


    I don''t want to attack people. Because I don''t want to make an enemy called the Knights of the End.


    But if I needed it to survive, I would be a monster who would abandon my hesitations and attack humans.


    I''m rational. He is a monster of reason and human intelligence.


    Objectively speaking, he is a very horrible monster. If I were the Knights of the End, I would never forgive you.


    In a way, it would be outrageously ironic that I, the undead, might be better suited to the end knight than a centipede full of talent.


    "Fortunately, there are no humans in this forest. I''m going to protect Lew''s grave in these woods and live the rest of my life quietly. You can hunt the beast for what you eat. That''s how I''ve lived."


    "... yes"


    "Can''t you?


    Soon, the sun was about to set, a simple Luu tomb stained with a beautiful pearlescent color.


    I waited for the answer. The palm wound that was about to be purified had already disappeared.


    It''s my night, undead time. Corpse ghosts aren''t so fortified because they''re weak undead, but they''re much better than daylight.


    Cenri was lost. Every second felt like a minute, enough.


    I smiled and waited for my answer. [M] No, that''s all I could do.


    If you run now, Cenri will come after you. And I can''t imagine my leg, a low-lying undead, blowing up a dragon easily and rivaling a centipede that can kill a load less than a hundred and twenty times. Even at night that doesn''t change.


    I''m not aware of Cenri, but she''s got a sword stuck to my throat right now.


    And Cenri finally raised her face. I was not lost in my eyes already.


    His eyes were pitiful, and his voice had no emotions, but there was mercy there.


    ".................. ok. I''ve never met an undead in my lifetime but... End, you do have reason left. If that''s the case, I don''t think it''s a problem..."


    The last word contained some confusion. But I was strongly prepared for the word.


    Perhaps you''re going to convince your people.


    She''s right everywhere, she''s sweet everywhere.


    Relax and look down at the grave.


    "Good...... maybe Luu is happy too"


    "............ I''ll come back tomorrow. If you need anything, say it. Because I''ll bring it."


    "You can''t ask me to go that far. But yeah...... I''d like you to bring me some flowers if you can serve Lew. It''s like these woods don''t have all kinds of flowers."


    ".................. ok. Be sure to bring it."


    The centipede nods strongly.


    He''s a dazzling person. Her soul, including in her lifetime, is probably the least dirty of all the humans I''ve ever met.


    She believes in people. This wouldn''t happen if I lived a normal life.


    It''s a little different from the Knights of the End I admired, but its qualities would show up very honorably, even objectively.


    So it''s so... heartbreaking to fool her so pure.


    The sky turns into darkness. Cenri closes her eyes and prays to Luu''s grave and walks toward the exit of the forest.


    Perhaps we''ll never see each other again. As soon as I''m gone, I''m leaving the woods.


    Cenri''s silver hair is shaking. At the end of the day, I called out on its back.


    Only one question remained. Cenri, an expert in undead crusades, might know.


    "Cenli. That being said, Horos Carmen was saying. Make" The King of the Dead, "he said. Maybe it doesn''t matter anymore, but you know what" King of the Dead "is?


    When Cenri stopped perfectly, she said it was nothing without turning around.


    "" The King of the Dead "refers to the Necromancer (Necromancer), a Necromancer who has transformed himself into a special undead by the prohibition. Horos Carmen was human. I destroyed it. It doesn''t matter anymore"


    ¡ì


    Waiting for the signs of Cenri to disappear completely, I started acting.


    I had to hurry.


    Cenri took the option of missing me. I accepted my suggestion to spend all the time in the woods.


    Perhaps that word is the heart of Cenri. It hasn''t been long since we met, but it''s clear she''s not the kind of person to lie to.


    But Cenri probably can''t convince his people.


    Naturally. I have a lifetime memory, but it is an indisputable monster. There is no way the Knights of the End will miss the crusade of the Dark Families as divine life.


    I had a vision for the Knights of the End. I know them very well. Not that the other knights are cruel. Centrifuge is'' heterogeneous''.


    Will Cenri keep her mouth shut about me to her people? That''s not possible either. She''s not stupid, but she believes in people too much.


    Even if they kept quiet, how would their companions perceive the centipede, who headed to retrieve the body but returned with nothing?


    Cenri would say if my people asked me. And beg for mercy for me. Just like I did to Cenri.


    Definitely, coming to kill me. In a group, they come to kill. They trick their princess in the mouth, and they come to kill me, the ugly one who tried to survive.


    I don''t want people to recognize me or accept me. I''m already a monster living in the dark.


    He''s a raw meat-eating monster, and if he lived long enough, he''d start sucking blood too.


    Nothing has changed what I want. All I want - is to live. Survival and freedom. I''m going to look for more than that.


    Away from the tomb of Lew, heading to the ruins of the mansion.


    The purpose is to make sure you don''t take it with you on the run.


    There''s still time before Cenri gets to the city. I can stretch my nails, but I''ll need a weapon. Shake it, shake it, shake it not, that''s also like a kind of load of shapes. It''s special.


    With that said, Cenri said he was a necromancer who turned the "King of the Dead" thing into an undead.


    Maybe a sunset coat or a shadow amulet was something Lord prepared for himself.


    Flip the debris in the place where Lord''s lab was located and struggle to find the pitch black. Finally, you also get the travel outfit, starting with the bag.


    By then, the Book of Darkness had completely covered the forest. Only the silver moon illuminates the world.


    Night''s eye starts ticking. Vision is assured. Night is my time.


    I don''t know where to go because I don''t have a map, but let''s get as far away as we can.


    Do bad things to Cenri. But I can''t help it.


    I... I don''t believe in people as much as she does.


    Shake a few degrees and cross the mansion fence with a quick leg.


    When the centipede walked in the opposite direction to which it was headed,


    - Out of nowhere, I heard a voice calling my name.


    ''End of the line - finally, the time has come. The vessel of the king of the dead.''


    A dark voice as if it sounds from the bottom of hell. Something cold passes on my spine.


    Pull out the chin, which had been lowered to the waist, and quickly check the surroundings.


    It was - I was in the universe. Bite your tongue and scratch away the gushing fear.


    He floated to block the silver moon and looked down at me with a face no different from his lifetime.

 24 Lesson 23: Ghost

    Impossible. Horos Carmen was destroyed by Cenri''s hand.


    Every hand was exhausted, creating and resisting even evil dragons, and disappearing into the light lightly.


    But it was certainly Horos Carmen floating in the universe. Overall, it is blue-white and brilliantly contoured, but its appearance, from the wand, which should have been broken and burned by holy power, to the robe, which disappeared with the flesh, is the very Horos of life.


    However, the signs were incredibly rare from what I knew of him during his lifetime.


    In the first place, he never floats the universe.


    Lord puts his arms together and says like a lot. The voice wasn''t the actual sound, but I could hear it clearly.


    "Now my flesh shall perish... but thus the shards of soul which I have planted have been of service..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m dying. Restore calm, re-grip the Xu strongly to see what''s going on.


    This is the last prep for the load. The way Lord was doing when he was fighting Cenli was undoubtedly full force.


    I don''t know if it''s a soul, or if it''s resurrected as a spirit, but the Lord now is just a remnant.


    How cautious of a Necromancer. He is a terrible sorcerer who deceives even experienced Cenri and the Knights of the End.


    Can you win...? The question is, do you still have privileges over me? If that''s what''s left of me...


    No, you win.


    I solidify my resolve in my heart, observing Lord calmly.


    Otherwise, for what, you used the Knights of the End to destroy the Lord.


    I didn''t put my hands down myself and stood around doing good. At the end of the day, I think you should do it yourself.


    Fine, I''ll do it.


    Open your eyes and look up at the load. What''s in my head is the information Cenri said earlier about The King of the Dead.


    Previously on Lord''s Word and Behavior. He called me the vessel of The King of the Dead. Yes, vessels!


    Even fools can tell. If Cenri''s words are correct, the purpose of the load is -.


    "Lord...... were you safe"


    "End, my last soul was - serving you. The ritual needed it. You''re lucky you survived."


    I... bought it. So, are you still alive?


    Lord''s words didn''t seem suspicious of me. Apparently, he didn''t hear me and Cenri talking.


    Maybe he slept until it was night, until that power grew. Then there''s still a chance.


    "Wait... then why did you try to use me to fight the Knights of the End? You''d be in trouble if I died, wouldn''t you?


    "? Apparently, there is a mistake. I have not tried to use you, the vessel of the king of the dead, in battle. ''


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That was... unexpected.


    Indeed, in retrospect, Lord never gave me such instructions. The instructions given at the last minute were also to come back to the hall, and maybe he was going to give me some sort of order to hide me after that.


    But okay. Either way, my decision remains the same.


    To Lord - now it''s time for him to die.


    "Perform the ritual. The birth of the king of the dead¡­ Hmm¡­ the concern remains, unlike the original plan¡­ My life is no longer like the rest. Come on...... ''


    Lord laughs invincibly, all the way here. I breathed. [M] Chances are probably once.


    Floating magnificently in the darkness at night, Lord commands the arrogant shore.


    "End, your flesh is - a masterpiece. My soul is the last key¡­ When my grief is fulfilled, you will be the king who overwhelms all things that come with every light. End, resistance is unacceptable. Stop moving. ''


    By order of Lord, I halt the movement.


    Horos Carmen''s movements are slow. He didn''t use the undead of the spiritual system, so I''ve never seen evil spirits (Reis), but if the description in the drawings were correct, it would look like this.


    Horos comes down near me with a blue and white light. What happens to me when he touches me?


    It''s a horrible story. But I wasn''t scared. I''m not even shaking my hands.


    That''s when - I''m not coming forever.


    Horos approaches me up to a meter. Enter attack range.


    Put your strength into the hand that holds the bamboo. My opponent is not on my guard. It''s easy.


    And with all my strength, I put all my previous experiences on board, and I used my whole body to chop its neck off.


    "Huh!?


    There was no resistance. There was too little resistance. Take a spin of momentum and step on it.


    (10) He did penetrate the neck of the load. But Lord is there. The neck I should have definitely amputated is connected and the Lord is rubbing it with a disgruntled look.


    "Hmm... did you get too weak? I didn''t know the order didn''t work... mine, pretending the order was in order, was a man who wouldn''t be alarmed ''


    My blow is powerful. Break the strong skull of the Warcraft easily and break the flesh from bone to bone.


    Silver arrow damage has already healed. I have no hesitation.


    Shake a flat load with no breath in a row. Lords don''t even resist.


    Hanging, inverse, and tang bamboo cracking. Take a lethal blow from all directions. But I can''t resist all of that.


    It''s like you''re launching an attack on something that doesn''t exist. The attack causes the Lord''s body to scatter only for a moment, but quickly revert back to normal.


    ''It''s no use. It''s no use, it''s the end. You''re smart. I have a lot of nerve and a lot of caution... I don''t know enough. The attack on me now... doesn''t work''


    scatter its face, but Lord''s voice did not stop. I can''t see any itching on my expression.


    Smart. I also have the courage. There is also depth of caution. Not enough knowledge.


    Not at all, Lord''s words are shooting straight. Strongly step in and attack the unobstructed load. There are few cuts in my attack that require no breathing and no fatigue.


    I knew the attack wouldn''t make it through the first blow. We''re launching a series of attacks to buy us some time to think.


    I certainly don''t know much about it, but I saw the undead drawings.


    Undead with high resistance to physical attacks. Evil Spirit (Leis). A being who has no flesh and harms people only with his soul. The load now...... as I first thought, I guess it''s close to that.


    It is unthinkable that a physical attack would not work so far, but the battle is not over yet.


    Dig up memories.


    The Evil Spirit (Reis) has strong resistance, but on the other hand, for lack of flesh, it is extremely vulnerable to positive energy compared to other undead, as well as to magical attacks.


    I guess the only reason Lord didn''t use his soul when he sprained meat and bones against the Knights of the End was because that couldn''t be a struggling opponent for the Knights of the End.


    But I can''t use magic, and I can''t use positive energy.


    Ask Cenri for help? Impossible. There''s a distance to the city, and there''s a first-degree knight there. Suicidal behavior is also abundant.


    Bones gush and flesh complain of pain in a series of attacks unleashed with all their might. But no problem. There is no fatigue, and the ability to regenerate catches up to this extent.


    Spread a load of attempts to dominate me even after I die, one by one, as I step back.


    ''Stop wasting your resistance, End. You were created for that. "


    A man of his own accord to the end. Again, I can''t tell with Lord.


    It didn''t work at the time of the order. Use the word vessel or something, I guess I''ll lose consciousness. I wonder if Lord didn''t let me acquire knowledge because he didn''t have to.


    I am - a vessel, not a contents.


    What was needed was a sturdy vessel full of talent, the contents of which Lord intended to take charge.


    Perhaps my instinct was to ascertain the purpose of the Lord, the truth of The King of the Dead.


    I had a tip. For Lord, my will was blind. [M]


    But you can''t lose. I feel my survival instincts burn up. There is no fear. There is - anger.


    Kill. Absolutely, by skin free, kill. I kill those who can''t be defeated by a second-degree knight.


    Horos Carmen, your grief can crush here and now. You are - killed by a vessel.


    In the storm of slaughter, the load moves forward as it is cut off.


    My attack, physically, doesn''t buy me a moment. The Lord hasn''t jumped in yet, is it because his exploratory mind as a Necromancer chose to observe me?


    ''To fear, have you gone mad... well. What we need is a vessel that shows off common sense aptitude for the power of its death. I am the strongest King of the Dead.


    Whether you cut your eyes or your nose, Lord knows me. The voice reaches me even if I slit my throat. Rip every place apart, but I don''t see any rush on the road.


    The strongest. Exactly, the strongest. He is a cunning, unscrupulous, darkness sorcerer who is not allowed to exist in this world. Cenri killed me, of course.


    But he wasn''t attacking me without thinking about it. Of course, it''s not even crazy.


    - I was good at thinking. Thinking and enduring pain was the only thing I was allowed to do when I was asleep.


    Finally, you get tired of observing, too, the load comes down quickly. The moon illuminates its badly colored appearance.


    I flew wide aside, dodged it, and dropped the vibration I''d been waving. The load opens its eyes.


    "Horos Carmen. Your weakness - narrow horizons."


    "Huh!?


    That''s why I fooled you. So I didn''t realize that Lu had a contract with me. So I lost to Cenri.


    He''s the only one in Horos Carmen''s world.


    You don''t know where this place is? You thought I was back there without thinking about it?


    Large stone engraved with Luu''s name. Dig it up once, hardened ground.


    This is the tomb of your slave.


    Surely there is no way for me to use positive energy. I can''t even use magic.


    But - there''s an undead weakness here.


    Strongly grip and pull through the arrows made of silver from the main body, pierced in place of the cross. Once again, tremendous pain rushes to the flat of finally healed hands, and the sound of something melting sounds in the dark at night.


    Silver weapons are the weakness of the undead in general, which also works against evil spirits. And it''s not enough to kill me. It''s also highly effective against evil spirits who don''t have flesh.


    You must have found out who the object was in my hand. [M] The load opens its eyes wide and jumps in here at a windy speed.


    But it''s too late.


    Pretty fast, but I wouldn''t have made something of myself in my lifetime, but it''s not a big obstacle for me to be a corpse ghost (ghoul).


    A protruding silver arrow penetrates between the brows of a load that jumped out of his head.


    The scream of Lord, who didn''t leak when Cenri attacked him, echoed into the darkness at night.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    "- And so on, did you think I''d say?


    "Huh!?


    Lorde had changed nothing. If it didn''t disappear, it didn''t show any shards of itching.


    Says Lord in some pitiful voice as he buries an arrow with the power of the demon halfway between his eyebrows.


    That broken fingertip approaches. A cloudy, pitch-black eye peeks into me. There is no way to stop it.


    "So you have no knowledge of witchcraft. I''m not just an evil spirit (Reis). Its roots are embedded in you. Unless they break it, I''m immortal. Resistance to the physics of the evil spirit (Reis) system is imperfect. You should have noticed that when you couldn''t influence Brad Ruler."


    ¡­¡­


    "Poor thing. But don''t worry. Your vessel will be the strongest King of the Dead."


    "... die"


    Frowning as if Horos had even heard a joke about his intent to kill.


    "He''s already dead. You and me, too."


    You didn''t think Horos Carmen had a sense of joke.


    My body overlaps the spirit of Horos.


    My vision blinked, and something like turbulence poured into my consciousness.

 25 Lesson 24: Ghost â‘¡

    My body, my consciousness, is tainted by darkness.


    There is a tremendous pain in the flesh that should have lost the pain, like if the body were to burst from the inside, like something was about to eat through the body.


    "Awwwwwwwwwwwww!


    The scream echoes into the coma forest. Later, I realized that the voice was my voice.


    Death is imminent. The awesome pain I haven''t felt in a long time made me understand whether or not I was still as vulnerable as I was in my lifetime.


    A silver arrow falls out of my hand. I still have pain in the palm of my hand holding it, but that doesn''t bother me at all.


    Awesome nausea. Pain. Laziness. Every pain strikes my soul.


    I even have the illusion that my feet are pulled and drawn to the bottom of hell, to the underworld.


    "Your soul - continues to fall toward the darkness"


    The words Horos used to say to me come back to my brain. It relieves the pain a little by desperately thinking about it.


    I don''t know up, down, left or right. I managed to cling to a nearby tree as I was about to fall.


    My heart, which should have stopped, is beating with tremendous momentum. My breathing is rough.


    In the back of my brain, memories that are not mine pour in knowledge. I beat my head to the tree with all my strength over and over again for the rest of my disgust.


    What the... this.


    I feel nauseous. I don''t know anything. The only thing I know is that if I lose my mind - I die.


    The tree breaks. Blood runs out of my head. His knees smash and he falls to the ground, but he crawls on all fours and leads to other trees.


    Take advantage of all things to stay sane.


    Reminds me of what happened in the hospital bed. Little by little, little by little stronger pain and the power to fall out.


    The constant pain did not even allow sleep, and every action led to pain in the days. I was only obsessed with life, with the solitude that no magician, doctor or anyone could help, and the indifference that I could only look at myself slowly wearing out and dying.


    Changing. My flesh, my soul is degenerating. fused together.


    Tougher, more vicious, more to the king of the dead - worthy.


    It would be a loaded trick. I don''t understand what has been done to me without knowledge.


    The memory that pours in is that knowledge is not mine. Don''t accept that.


    In the pain of not resisting, there is a ''not mine'' thought in the back of my brain.


    - Stupid............... why not swallow it?


    Dark. No one. Lift your head as you leak your hot breath.


    In front of me, the load stood. Unlike the evil spirit of Lord earlier (Reis), he stood on two legs.


    I wonder why it turns out to me that it''s not an entity, it''s not a soul, it''s just an illusion my brain shows.


    It was not an act I did consciously.


    Overwrite the pain with killing intent and anger. My body rises and I shake my arms wide.


    It''s not speeding at all, and I can''t afford to stretch my nails. But the blow tore Easy and Lord''s illusion apart.


    Illusions disappear.


    - What, tough soul... haven''t you admitted to losing yet?


    My whole body is hot as if I were being burned. It''s the head - the brain and the heart - that has the fever in particular.


    I hear voices from behind. As I turn around, I wave my arms across my shoulders. Behind me stood the illusion of Lord, who should have just erased it.


    Illusions disappear. But new things show up again. Soon, my vision was filled with myriad Lord''s illusions.


    Up, down, back, left, right. Those who stand on the ground, those whose lower half is buried on the ground, those who fly through space. Countless eyes as cunning and emotionless as snakes stare down at this one.


    I come at it with anger. [M] Horos Carmen erodes into his brain.


    The willingness to pour in like turbulence is so powerful that if you''re caught off guard, you''re likely to be crushed.


    - Yes, uh, consciousness, too thick. This is the blood of a nobleman? No... yes, ehm... ugh!! To me, antagonize, etc., absolutely, yeah!!


    Lorde''s illusions show no sign of diminishing no matter how many bodies he defeats. I do everything I can to resist my soul trying to swallow this one.


    I live. Live, get your freedom.


    - The vessel, too, too deep! How did you get this far... End, order. Stop resisting!


    Lord''s voice echoes in my brain, irritating my spirit.


    End. It''s... who?


    Crouch my chest. My heart is beating hard. It''s not my fault. My heart is moving. Alive. I have a pulse.


    It''s not a body. I am being reborn into a more evil creature... an unforgivable monster who transcends death.


    Oh, is this what the Necromancer is for, before the curse!


    In the midst of the pain of not even being able to think logically, I understood what a Necromancer (Necromancer) meant.


    Ahead of the curse they created. It is their purpose, the king of the dead. It''s - ''immortality''.


    Being a corpse doesn''t keep you alive. It''s a complete ''immortality'' and ''immortality'' that keeps you alive.


    Death is for them, only a passage.


    They create countless undead, experts. It should be easier if we just make ourselves undead.


    But I didn''t take that approach.


    Cenri said. A first-degree Necromancer is someone who has transformed himself into a ''special'' undead.


    Soon, Lord''s illusion was gone. Instead, there was a huge mass of darkness in front of me.


    Fantasy. Horos Carmen''s face emerges in the heart of a vastly spread black jaw.


    Trying to eat me, trying to sink into the bottom of the darkness.


    My voice echoes in my brain. Anger and a voice that makes you feel confident.


    - It''s over! I''ll take that flesh! The advantage is here! You... will live forever as the vessel of The King of the Dead!


    "Huh, huh, huh, huh..."


    Strong. I don''t know how many years I''ve lived, but Lord''s soul is mighty even in shards. There was a strong paranoia and the power that had accumulated there.


    This development, defeated by Cenri, should have been unexpected for Lord. This ritual is supposed to be an unavoidable procedure, and if the ritual and the ritual had become... what the hell would have happened to me?


    Lords fly up into space big. Hide the moon, hide the sky, cover the world, come down.


    My hands move. Was it, by extension, an instinct as a monster, or did a mind that did not want to die move its body?


    My fingertips went into my own mouth without heading to the road - slitting my lips wide open. I don''t care about the pain anymore.


    The look of the Lord floating in the darkness flashes. I grinned heavily with my torn mouth. [M] Pain temporarily disappears from consciousness.


    It is... me who will be the King of the Dead. I''m sorry, but Lord will feed me.


    You are - the first person I eat.


    With a ripped mouth, I jump into the darkness from here. Stick it in its throat with an open mouth to the limit.


    There was no flavor. It was a vision I was looking at, something I had no entity.


    But a tremendous scream echoes through my brain.


    - Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    I see. What was the real scream... was this what it was?


    While I''m such a strange admirer, my voice disappears. The only thing left in the forest at night was silence.


    Strength falls out of the limbs and the body rolls to the ground. The pain that was causing so much bodily harm had disappeared beautifully.


    The voices that were echoing in my brain, I don''t anymore.


    ¡ì


    In the night heaven a round moon was shining. Is it near dawn yet?


    As the cold wind strokes itself, lay down on the ground and look up to heaven to check the situation.


    There was nothing else like consciousness in my head. The soul of Lord, who tried to rule me as a foreign object, an important part of it was eaten and taken in by me on the contrary. I am in a clear mood.


    Knowledge and memory that should have merged - I can''t remember. Maybe your instincts are putting a lid on it that it''s dangerous.


    The experience of loading and the memory I have is much longer and more intense than mine. It is not strange that my consciousness is overwritten because of the recall. [M] You shouldn''t try to force me to remember.


    I calm down a little, so I reach the ground and fail to try to get up.


    I don''t know what''s going on for a moment, but again, I stand up with all my might, stuck in a nearby tree.


    On the limbs, the force... does not enter. Consciousness becomes distant for a moment. Fatigue that I haven''t felt in a long time stretches all over my body.


    Apparently... I haven''t taken off my predicament yet.


    The flesh felt me degenerate. Possibly, there''s been a gradient mutation.


    Whether you fulfilled the condition by taking in a soul that fell into the darkness of Lord, or whether it was due to an engraved scheme, now I am not - "Corpse Ghost (Ghoul)". Not even The Dark Stalker, which was due to mutate next. The flesh is supposed to turn black, but the color of my skin remains the same.


    Let''s think about the details later. The energy I should still have been able to afford was completely depleted.


    The situation now mutates into a ''corpse ghost'', similar to when I first tasted the famine.


    Wipe the blood flowing from your forehead and breathe heavily and deeply.


    I don''t have enough power. In this state, can you beat this forest warcraft by fulfilling it? No, will we survive until we can discover the Warcraft in the first place?


    No, we have to. I ate Lord.


    I exhausted all my hands. I''m here at the expense of all sorts of things.


    In addition to eating, it was necessary to find a place where the sun could be avoided before nightfall.


    Mutant from "The Corpse Ghost," I must have more weaknesses. No matter what you mutate into, sunlight can be a lethal blow.


    I couldn''t afford to worry about it because of the pain, but the resistance to the road seemed to extend to a few hours, and I don''t have time for it until the sun comes out anymore.


    I have the sunscreen coat that Lord prepared for me, but I''d rather not be overly confident. If you can erase the effects of sunlight with something like that, the undead is more of a threat.


    An inconvenient body. But that''s why I have a raw feeling. I don''t feel bad.


    Step by step, move your body too unreliable and walk carefully feeling the hardness of the ground.


    And I remembered that I was dropping a litter there.


    That''s - you should collect it. Even in this state of powerlessness, with that one, it would be easy to hunt prey.


    Trying to flip, stopping once. At that time, a few centimeters of silver light crossed my eyes.


    "... ah...?


    Wind cutting sound.


    Delayed, severe pain that could tear off your hands and feet explodes with your left foot and rolls.


    Bite down the pain and look at your own feet. On the knee of his left leg, an arrow was pierced that had not been there until earlier.


    A silver arrow. flesh, fully penetrating the bones, white smoke rising.


    I try to pull the arrow out, but my hands tremble with pain and fatigue, and I don''t move.


    I heard a familiar, coarse voice in my ear at the extreme of confusion.


    "Oh, good. Was it still there... a monster? Goddamn it, let me take the trouble!


    "Well, calm down. You must be the one who cheated on our princess.


    "Lower (Lesser) Vampire (Vampire) or... the rest of Horos''s men, did they escape? I heard he''s a ghost... but Cenri doesn''t have enough experience to be in first class."


    "What... late... ugh!


    Force your voice to squeeze and ask.


    A few meters away. Once, the man who suspected me of undead in the city turned his gaze on me as if I were a raw garbage man.


    "Why? Why did you just say that? We, the End Knight, are here for one reason. The monster is exorcised."

 26 Episode XXV: Reaper Without Mercy

    No, no, no, no.


    I can''t help it. Left foot wounds worn with silver arrows continue to erode in the current system due to holy force, and even if they can rise, quick action is impossible.


    In the darkness, the great power of the Holy Spirit is wrapped around him, and the knight of the end approaches him slowly.


    The number is four. The opponent is a third-degree knight. Lord told them that they couldn''t deal with each other without becoming vampires. And I stuck five people, including a centipede, against them for a few hours, so I can see how the load was a monster.


    My heart is finally beating like an early bell. A voice comes down from the sky.


    "Oh man... I''m surprised. Not when that mighty centipede came back alone wanting to take the body home, without anything."


    "Cenli, strong but too sweet. It also looks cold at first glance, but honest and - I don''t like to hide things. So occasionally, I also make these ''mistakes''. That''s why we''re here."


    I scream small and earn distance like crawling. I need to buy some time. Pretend to be weak.


    There is no winning chance. But I won''t give up. Calm returns to my head in an overly desperate situation.


    A pity. As long as you can replenish the power, the power...


    Open your eyes and see your enemies as they tremble. The third-degree knights we see up close were just reapers themselves.


    There is no centipede. There are four real third-degree knights, weaker than centimeters, but with no clearance like centimeters. It''s too much power to kill me.


    Exactly, overwhelming, thorough. I can''t do anything about it, even though I don''t know if I can beat one opponent in full swing.


    The silver arrow released again pierces my right leg. I could see it, but I couldn''t avoid it in a situation where I couldn''t even move my body properly.


    No, I can''t take this predicament off as long as one of my legs was safe. Fine. I don''t need legs. Now it''s time to get off guard.


    I scream at the pain of being burned with flames. Screaming like inviting people to sympathize.


    But the eyes of the blonde knight, who shot me out, still reflected a frizzy chill unlike Cenri''s, and the fine dust didn''t shake either.


    Everything was - unexpected. Maybe I''m cursed?


    It''s unexpected that the centipede showed up. It is unexpected that the Lord, who should have perished, tried to swallow me.


    And I didn''t know they''d be here before dawn... much earlier than I assumed.


    I expected Cenri''s lies to be uncovered. But he thought the crusaders would leave at least after the dawn of the night.


    It''s time for the undead at night. So the End Knights chose the morning for the raid on the Road. I expected to pick the morning this time as well.


    It was sweet. I didn''t have time to fall. Crawl, throw away all your stuff, but you should have left this place.


    The four of them were exhausted. The outfit is disruptive, and the power that is wrapped around it is not sufficient. But not as good as a centipede, but positively enough to destroy me.


    Resistance is - pointless. The moment I try to fight back against them, they will destroy me perfectly.


    Everything, flesh and freedom, that has finally become entirely my thing - meaningless.


    Think. Think. The best I can do right now.


    The Knights of the End scatter around me crawling. The opponent has no guard. But I don''t even consider myself a strong enemy. If you had recognized that you were a powerful enemy, you would be destroying them with a constant series of attacks without even crawling like this.


    We must not give them an excuse to launch an attack. Buy time even for a second. Even if that was all for nothing, that''s the best part.


    The scars on my legs are spreading slightly.


    When it was "Corpse Ghost (Ghoul)," it was a little better. Enhanced with hierarchical mutations worked as a disadvantage.


    I look up at the End Knight man hunting me down directly in the front with his glamorous, nagging eyes.


    He''s a man who used to hang on to his undead suspicions in Engay. Surely Cenri... would he have called it Nevila?


    I sue desperately.


    "Ha, ha... I have, my whole life, my memory,"


    "Oh, I see. I asked Cenri. Incredible story, but I hear you were digging a grave. Anyway, I''ve never heard of the creatures that make graves."


    "Even humans have never attacked. I''m not going to attack you!


    "Oh...... so?


    Perfect. The man in front of you is a perfect ending knight. The cold-hearted and mightiest ending knight I imagined.


    My eyebrows don''t move even tingly. But a tremendous intent to kill strikes the whole body.


    Angry. I don''t know what I''ve done, but I''m buying anger.


    For them, monsters are monsters, even if they don''t attack people. It is also right as a protector of this world.


    "Senri, take me..."


    "The monster calls his name, eh!!


    "Huh...!?


    He was like a god. His eyes open wide, his lips trembling. My hand holding the mace was white with too much force.


    The man with the sword I was packing from next door, the woman with the bow, the man with the cane, they all look down at me like they''re pissed off.


    An atmosphere that''s going to explode if there''s even one trigger.


    "Or did she, uh, sell me...?


    "If that''s what you can do, we''re not struggling. Cenri was protecting you until the end. But our master is not sweet."


    Good. To that word, just a little bit saved.


    I believed in her mercy. I''m sure I used it, but I believed it. It''s hard to be betrayed by what you believed, even if it didn''t do you any good.


    I can''t think of any means to take this place off. No weapons either.


    Nevila''s expression, approaching the present moment, softens for a moment. And the left hand, which is not holding the mace, is offered as if to even say to wake up help.


    "I sympathize with your plight. I can''t believe I was a monster when I woke up. I have nightmares. Hey, right?


    The left hand was full of the power of light, a strong force of light that, if touched, could be purified in an instant.


    On purpose. Nevila was forced to grab my left hand and lift my body when she smiled furiously at me hesitating to reach out.


    "However, it caught on to the weakness of the centipede. And from now on, leave a scratch in Cenri''s heart. I don''t like that sweet first-degree knight, but he''s still a senior."


    White smoke rises from your left arm. My body cramps into severe pain and misses my thoughts fillet. The spine makes a stinging noise.


    I don''t think it''s my stuff, screaming like a monster goes up. The power of the Holy Spirit can also be used in defense if combined. And it can also be a direct force for the undead.


    Ungrabbed right hand trembles. Nevila is close, the distance you''re supposed to reach if you extend your arm, but your arm won''t move. It''s like a man is losing his power from his touched arm.


    No, I guess it''s not exactly falling out. It''s buried. As my creature, the improbable Naruto is buried with positive force, following the rules of the world to zero.


    "This is going to be a deep wound. I''m used to tragedies, but I''m not okay with it. Cenri remembers you every time something happens in the future. That could be a big gap one day. You''re such a monster to scratch a man protected by strong blessings."


    "... just let it go, let it go, it''s okay! Nothing, I don''t want anything!


    That was my real story. I just want to survive.


    I''m not going to bother people. I don''t even have a grudge.


    But... everyone comes to kill me. My vision narrows. Nevila assured me that she looked up desperately.


    "There''s no way you can leave a monster alone... even if it''s harmless now, you''re going to kill someone one day"


    "We''re here because of our teacher''s instructions. Hey, you, you know how Cenri isn''t here?


    A female knight talks to me on the verge of death. Turning to the silver arrow I put on this one, it''s as if to shake a reason to kill him.


    "Master, hey, I said to Cenri''s plea. Smile, okay, let''s miss it. Cenri is a parallel line, no matter how much we talk about it. But Cenri found out that''s a lie. At least, I was anxious to see if it was true. Cenri, by now - I''m keeping an eye out so my master doesn''t leave the inn."


    "It didn''t make sense, either. The master turned to us. He wants to destroy you for sure. I didn''t think they''d let me go before dawn... but depending on what I think about this too, it would be a good experience for Cenri. If you''re going to be a first-degree knight, you''re going to experience it one day."


    The woman with the bow, the man with the sword, she was my enemy without a single gap. The same would be true of a shadowy man with a wand that would remain silent all the time behind him.


    Do you think these people are...


    What''s the means to salvage it from here?


    Senri''s coming to help me? Very inconceivable. Even if she came, that would be after I was murdered.


    And assuming Cenri shows up to help now, Nevila won''t hesitate to kill me before she gets interrupted.


    The man in front of me is prepared that all that readiness doesn''t matter if Cenri doesn''t like him.


    I don''t feel hungry, but my throat was dry.


    Earlier, the man with the sword called me the Lower Vampire. If that''s true, all I need right now is blood.


    Far. Too far. Stretching your neck won''t reach the nearest Nevila, and you don''t know if your fangs will stick up at them entangled with positive force in the first place.


    A knight with a sword approached my body carefully and stripped off his sunset jacket. Find the shadow amulet hung around your neck, pull away the chain, and tongue heavily.


    "Is this... why I can''t feel the negative force"


    "Is that Horos Carmen''s secret... damn. Without this, I wouldn''t have missed you in the city..."


    If I hadn''t, Lord wouldn''t have let me go to the city.


    The bag had already been lost somewhere while eating the load. Upon examination of the possessions, Nevila abusively abandoned me on the ground.


    Perhaps it will be forgiven? The End Knight smashes into pieces the unlikely hope held for a moment.


    "Well, there''s only one task left. It''s just killing you..."


    Nevila said in a low voice to me, crawling pitifully to the ground and circling herself in pain.


    Mace is after me. My golden eyes are staring down at me. And put your face close to close range, Nevila said.


    "Apologize. I''ll kill you with ease."


    This is - the one who calls for an end. Is it Reaper? Much more harsh and much more realistic than those who came out in Migawa.


    They are enemies. Enemy of mankind''s enemies. I am the enemy of mankind.


    I''m sure they have family too. I guess there are important people.


    And from those people, they must be very gentle and dependable people.


    - But still, I... don''t want to die.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t... I just don''t want to die, it''s just!!


    Crying cries out into the darkness. Even if it produced further atrocities, it was a cry of the soul.


    Nevila, the Knights of the End did not rise sharply. He just looked at me like a potato worm and looked at something difficult. [M]


    "... chip. Are you insane? Oh, I didn''t know you''d strike back at me like this... so pathetic, I don''t think that Horos Carmen subordinate. It''s impossible for Cenri to have pity and miss it. The weak man is his natural enemy."


    "Nevila. Let it be properly toddled. The Master''s orders."


    "Holy shit! I''m not like him!!


    Die. Kill. There is no help.


    Are you saying that you were killed by a strange illness in your lifetime and now by the Knights of the End if you think you''ve got a free body? Surrounded, no resistance allowed, ravaged by overwhelming fighting power.


    Tears flow. Blood tears. As his vision narrows, he looks up desperately at his enemies. The body doesn''t move. I can''t even think calmly about the pain.


    A gap. There''s a gap. I don''t even know if there are any. Identify the weaknesses. Scratch your feet till the end. If he dies, he dies.


    "Holy shit, those eyes!! How come you still have eyes like that in this situation!? Damn!!"


    Nevila kicks my body. Each time, positive energy flows in with the impact.


    I didn''t scream anymore. I feel the positive force is moving my presence to zero.


    Even in this situation, Nevila never kicked me up cheaply. The movement was familiar.


    They break my bones, crush my flesh, grab my hair rolling like a corpse on the ground, force my face up. An eye with a strong cruelty peeks into me.


    "... would be good. It''s my last mercy - I''ll give you time to regret it."


    "Huh... Nevila!? No way -"


    "Purification by the Knight of the End is salvation. I''ll tell you that. What did you say your name was? Well, do you know how the undead die the most?


    The body was no longer powerful enough to tremble. It''s just that Nevila''s comatose voice comes into my head.


    Unexpectedly, there was a blunt impact on my left shoulder. Stick the sword Nevila held on to the ground at some point, extend her arms, and take something up.


    It was - it was my left arm. When Nevila grips it, she purifies it in an instant. My left arm becomes dust and disappears.


    ... Fine. I''ll give you about my left arm. I don''t move properly, about my left arm...


    "Sunshine. The ability to regenerate is weakened to the point where it does not work, and the sunlight is used to fill up your Naruto little by little. All the time, unbearable pain persists. Any vicious undead makes a cry immediately. We call it solar punishment. Because of its cruelty, it can only be used to show off..."


    Sunlight. Even when I was a tolerant corpse ghost, I felt tingling and sore after a long bath.


    How damaging is it to me right now?


    I give you a dry voice in my likely uninterrupted consciousness.


    "Ahhh... what a horrible thing to do"


    "I''ll give you time for penance. Time for regret. I tried to live even after I died, and I thought it was punishment!


    Anger. Nevila is angry with me and trying to clear it up. He''s trying to hurt me too much.


    Whatever you say with your mouth, the act is like emotional, personal grievance. It was the first emotion I saw in Nevila in the Knight of the End.


    But okay. That''s fine. Hi-hi-hoo and breath leak out of my lips.


    It''ll take time. You''re welcome to get killed.


    Let any pain, humiliation endure. If you want to survive for even a second, if you get a chance to escape, is it pain or something?


    Nevila looked down at me irresistibly, but desperately sane, and narrowed her eyes.


    A blunt impact rushes to his right shoulder.


    "Maybe you''re still going to survive? I can''t. I''ll do the time, but not the freedom."


    Nevila lifted my right arm, which was disjointed, and made it look easy and dusty in front of my eyes.


    "The only thing we have left - is your neck. If you''re gonna confess, that''s enough, right? Oh, yeah. I''ll leave my neck - near the tomb where you made it."


    ¡ì


    My body... doesn''t move. Naturally, I didn''t have anything down from my neck right now.


    The Knights of the End, Nevila, have mercilessly dismantled my body. He didn''t dare use a silver sword, cut off his arms, cut off his legs, chopped his body, cut it off from his neck down, and purified it.


    I don''t know why he''s alive. I have no power. I can''t even play it.


    The strong pain and the freezing chills on the back of my head showed that I was dying.


    The forest is quiet at night. There are no Knights of the End anymore.


    Perhaps this solitude is also a consistent sentence. All you can see from me, set on the tomb of Lew, is the site of Lord''s mansion.


    I can''t do anything anymore. You can''t fight, you can''t run. All I have is pain and despair. Same as before life and death.


    Oh, what a terrible thing to think.


    I heard voices in my ears, desperately distracted by the wind.


    "That''s pathetic...... it''s the end"

 27 Lesson 26: The thirst for raw

    "!?... were you there yet..."


    It''s Lord''s voice. It was too shabby, and if I could afford it, I''d be laughing. [M]


    Horos Carmen''s illusion stands in front of him, creating only a rare face.


    "No way, did you come to get your body, to get it? I''m sorry, but all I have left is my neck, no!


    "No way. I don''t have that kind of power now. You ate it! Now I''m just a leftover part."


    "Are there remnants, remnants, remnants?


    "End, you die. If you had revealed your body to me, this kind of thing would have been something you didn''t ''


    But that was like being dead with it. It''s no different now.


    Are you sure you don''t have the strength, Lord didn''t show any signs of doing something to me? I wish you could have helped me, but I wouldn''t be able to help you with just an illusion.


    But be a conversationalist. Enough, even if the figure was hallucinating or the voice was hallucinating.


    "Why am I not dead yet? Without a heart."


    The vampire''s weakness should have been his heart. Without it, it''s unnatural to be able to survive this and forever.


    Of course, I would very much appreciate it...


    Lord frowned and answered with the kind of eyes even a bad student could see.


    "It is by curse that vampires die when their hearts are pounded with wooden piles. If they don''t poke me, I won''t die instantly ''


    "Ha... ha, what, that. Weird creature! It''s against the logic of the world!


    Losing it from the neck and not dying is too lame. In the first place, if that goes through, it means that if you decide on the heart, you lose one weakness.


    To my words, Lord snorts. [M]


    "But there''s no doubt that the heart is the source of vampire power. If you lose your heart, you lose most of your abilities. It''s the same for you, Lesser.


    "Originally... there was no power"


    I''ve never gotten it. Even after I was reborn, I was overwhelmingly weak.


    Of all the things I''ve been involved in, the weaker than me would have been Luu or a non-combatant hack. Most of all, I was much weaker in the hospital bed than I was in Lou or Hack.


    Lord does not answer my voice, but continues pale.


    "The lower level (Lesser) is the preparatory stage, in other words, pupae, until you become a vampire. You have little vampire power, but you also have few weaknesses. So sunshine doesn''t immediately turn to ashes''


    "Oh, oh... that''s... good"


    ''But that means your suffering will grow. Power is exhausted, it cannot be regenerated. You will be eroded by the sunlight and twitched to death. Your fall is deep, probably a lot deeper than they think, but it''s impossible to survive for long. Like an hour after dawn. "


    "What do I do... okay?


    I can''t move one neck. The only thing that can make you move is your mouth, and maybe even that can''t make you move.


    In response to an inquiry from someone who ate herself, Lord, however, did not make one disgusting face. It gives me an answer in an instant.


    ''There''s nothing I can do. There are no hands for vampires.''


    Right... is that it?


    The illusion of Lord disappears. Suttori Lorde''s words fall to his heart.


    Then there''s endurance from here on out. Fight the pain. Stay sane. Fight death. Same thing I did in the hospital bed my whole life.


    The difference is that the only thing I have right now is my neck.


    And then my last battle began.


    ¡ì


    The dark sky is white and the thin light illuminates the surrounding area.


    The first pain I felt was like sunburn. The pain spreading around the top of my head invades my entire face and turns into a flaming fever.


    I thought I could afford it right after I was sentenced. I thought it was better than dying.


    But soon I realized it was a mistake. Positive force twitched and burned my remaining body, burning my thoughts. I can''t even get bored just by my neck.


    It''s as if you''ve been exposed to direct sunlight for decades in a row. The pain, little by little, tries to kill me. I''m going to try to get it back to the body.


    I open my eyes fully and desperately endure the pain. Little by little, despair strikes me with a strong fear that I didn''t even feel when I put the Knights of the End in front of me, in a sense of impatience that the needle of the clock springs up as it moves.


    Instinct is alarming at the onslaught of a natural enemy called the Sun. It''s just a little sunrise, but this is it.


    It was so strange that it had not yet vanished. Nara buries. Back to zero. Attribute to nothing.


    In me, darkness and light are fighting.


    Just endure even the pain. Little by little, the light that illuminates the grave grows stronger.


    One question arises in the back of the brain.


    Lord said an hour. But it was an hour or so ago.


    Then how many hours do you have? How many hours can you stand it? How many hours...... will I endure?


    And... what''s the point of that?


    It is now understandable why Nevila, the Knights of the End, made this the way the Undead suffer most.


    It was not alarming to leave me alone. This is torture.


    The pain that strikes and the sanctions by the sun that may end when. I can even feel the footsteps of death. The farther from death the undead, the more intolerable this sentence is. Because the enemy is not in front of us, we cannot abandon our last hope either.


    Before the body, the mind dies.


    My throat dries even. There are tears in the burning pain. Breathe in desperately and stay conscious.


    If you accept death, it''s over. I know because I''m the one who survived years of odd sickness.


    The doctor called me a miracle in my lifetime when I was debilitated and endured pain and clinging to the raw. When was the first pity that came to a fright?


    The doctors, my family, the magicians, they all thought I was going to die soon. But I survived. Ultimately, he died, but I didn''t give up living to the end.


    I scold my crushing mind and put my temper back on track.


    So I won''t give up again this time. I died once. He died and miraculously came back with his memory.


    To this extent, the degree of pain and despair makes you give up?


    Just move your eyes. Look up, desperately stare at the hateful sun.


    I''m a dead man. It is the vessel of the King of the Dead, the prospect of Horos Carmen. To this extent, there will be no doom.


    I don''t scream. Speak up and the pain will deceive you, but it will drain your health. It was a technique I knitted in my lifetime.


    Just shut up, burn your thoughts, and resist the pain of trying to lower the Book of Darkness to your consciousness.


    There is no chance. There are no measures.


    What I seek - is a second miracle.


    How much time would have passed?


    The sun climbs a little bit, and the light that illuminates me grows a little stronger. Burn it firmly into your eyes.


    Dazzling. Ouch. Horrible. And - beautiful.


    I can''t, I can''t win. Once my favorite morning, the light of the sun is about to drive me out of this world.


    Destroy. Your soul disappears. Ouch. What the hell is going on with my face illuminated by the day?


    The light is too strong for me to see anymore. It''s just that everything is hot as if it''s wrapped in Hellfire.


    - I don''t want to die.


    Make a non-voiceless scream.


    At the moment my consciousness crumbled, my neck was lifted to the lid.


    At first, I wondered if my soul had gone up to heaven. But it soon turned out to be different.


    He says souls tainted by necromancers can never go to heaven.


    The light full of vision is suppressed and the silver hair comes first into view.


    A stark, familiar, deep purple eye comes in.


    Open your lips. It was a cut word that came out.


    "Huh... se, n, li -"


    "- Huh!! - Huh!! - Huh!!


    "I hear you, ah..."


    My tongue is burning. I was lucky my eyes were safe.


    It''s the limit. I... I''m already dead. The negative energy I already have is almost buried. I can''t stand the slightest sunlight.


    In his hazy consciousness, he merely wrapped a thread to survival.


    What am I supposed to do? How can I help? How do I get Cenri to move the girl with the most serious weakness in this End Knight?


    There is no power. There is unlimited action that can be taken. I don''t even have much time to exchange words.


    And at that moment, I unleashed the last word of my choosing.


    "Ah........................................................................................................................................................."


    The centipede''s hand, which was carefully lifting my neck, trembled for a moment.


    I was convinced and relieved of the reaction. [M]


    Cenri is emotionally brittle and smart. Thoughtfulness and tremendous use of power, perseverance, Nevila said, are the kind of people who are shocked by my death, which is just a dead end.


    They, Nevila and the others, should have destroyed me. We should have left it to anger and not punished or anything, not given time for penance or anything else, and destroyed it by no complete skin.


    So they lose. Really - important stuff.


    The signs of hesitation were momentary. I feel a floating sensation and a slight tingling of Sara''s hair hits my cheeks.


    I can''t see anymore. I don''t see it before. But the smooth softness placed on the lips is not an illusion.


    Sweet skin smell wipes out pain and despair. My tongue stretches when I shouldn''t have moved and I taste that skin.


    Strong pleasure shocks me and runs through my consciousness. The power that should have been depleted returns just a little.


    The vision that was blacked out returns.


    "There he is... here he is"


    I greeted Cenri''s ear, which trembled right in front of me, and stuck my fangs up to the neck muscle I had been offered.

 28 Lesson 27: Heterogeneity

    "Hmmm... the centipede... will not return yet,"


    "Oh. Damn, what are you doing, he''s... he''s just a monster"


    To the master''s words, Nevila looks at the clock in the room in frustration. The clock needle had already indicated that the sun was setting.


    Cenri left the room after dawn, some time later.


    Seeing Nevila and the others who had adjusted their time to ensure that the solar sentence was established, they instantly understood the situation and popped up without even stopping it.


    Reminds me of the look on Cenri''s face, which crumbles like a cry, and Ruffrey frowns.


    The purpose of the Knights of the End is to crusade second degree Necromancer and Horos Carmen. It''s done already.


    That meant Senli Silvis'' promotion to a first-degree knight, but now it wasn''t the kind of air to celebrate it.


    Cenli Silvis is sweet. An average person should describe it as kindness, which is unnecessary for the Knights of the End.


    The Knights of the End, who wage battle against the cunning family of darkness, use all means to carry out their mission. And that M.O. isn''t always right.


    Sometimes torture can cause tragic death to show off. Sometimes they kill the people they gave to the Dark Families, or even ignore the hostages. None of the members of the Knights of the End fought on the grounds of resentment against the Dark Families.


    And the world has tolerated them all. An undead with special abilities that live humans do not possess is the natural enemy of mankind, with no hands, no feet, and reinforced by sucking death.


    This time, Epe lied to Senli Silvis. Speaking of missing the harmless undead that Cenri met, I let the Luffreys go on a crusade.


    But Ephe has no regrets about the deed.


    I''m sorry I lied to you. We also know that it will hurt Cenri''s heart. But I don''t just regret it.


    That is the right thing to do as an end knight, therefore.


    Cenri is a tiger child. The blessing continued to intensify with each passing day, pulling out the Luffreys, who happened to be senior knights.


    After that, it''s the mind that should work out. She doesn''t have too much in mind as an end knight. And this case will be a great opportunity for growth.


    Luckily, she''s smart. You''ll be convinced if we discuss it. Now I just need some time to calm my emotions.


    Harmless undead, etc. - Because it doesn''t exist.


    The undead strikes people from their instincts. They are jealous of their lives.


    "The Corpse Ghost (Ghoul)" eats people''s dead flesh, and "The Dark Rover (Dark Stalker)" attacks people from the dark. "Vampire" sips human blood. To those undead, humans are like livestock.


    An undead is a curse. Cursed so that the abominable Necromancer (Necromancer) would do so.


    That is why the Knight of the End purifies his soul and gives it an end.


    "But master. Really, is it possible, for example, that once dead things become undead with their lifetime memories...? I know vampires have the power to depend on their blood-sucking counterparts... sure, that undead wasn''t swallowed by instinct. They didn''t attack us."


    "You didn''t attack me because Thelma shot through my leg with the first shot. Coincidence! What have you seen so far? It doesn''t make sense to talk to them!


    To Luffrey''s question, Nevila smacks her tongue and says it in a tone of intimidation.


    Nevila is a little rough, but twice as willing to fight the undead. This kind of talent will also be needed for the Knights of the End.


    Ephe narrowed his eyes, not answering the question, but answering it in a serene voice.


    "Nevila is right. They are doomed."


    The presence of undead with lifetime memories. That''s a secret only told to first-degree knights among the Knights of the End.


    Death is the farewell of this life. While men mourn the death of those who are close to them, it is death that moves forward is irreversible, but it is the result.


    If we know that the possibility of overturning it is also a shard, we will cause a great deal of confusion in the world. Among the Knights of the End, there may be those who try to resurrect their fallen companions using the abominable Necromancer magic.


    No matter how low the odds are - people think they''re all right without a good reason.


    "I just shouldn''t have been sentenced to solar punishment. Shortly after I felt the pain, I should have purified it. It''s your weakness, Nevila. I always think that solar punishment should not be used for tactical reasons"


    "... chip"


    I guess the Luffreys didn''t really care either. I''m frowning and looking at Nevila.


    Solar punishment is torture for the undead. The senseless act of inflicting pain is contrary to the raison d ''¨ºtre of the Knights of the End, whose mission is to purify dirty souls.


    The execution is recognized in the Knights, even though, because the act will be one salvation for the End Knights, who hold grudges against the undead.


    Don''t do it beautifully. It was also a testament left that the End Knight was also a person with emotions.


    But this time, Ephe says such words to Nevila not only for humanitarian reasons.


    Close your eyes and look at Nevila, who acted recklessly.


    "For sure, I meant to tell you to perish. So I immediately turned you in - before dawn..."


    "... Solar punishment is certain. There''s nothing a vampire can do, you know that, Master? It''s impossible to help. Hey, I don''t have company. If that''s possible, I won''t use solar punishment as much as I want."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "It also confirms that the playback did not begin. The power was completely depleted. Even if it were, it would be half an hour. Well, for that monster, you might feel it for hours..."


    "Master, what Nevila says is true. I''m pretty sure that solar punishment wasn''t something prepared, but something left to emotion... but that undead was so bad that Nevila would be... very, spooky"


    You remembered the sight, Thelma makes you look small and trembling.


    Generally speaking, undead is acting according to instincts. Follow your instincts and attack the living. The ego that begins to sprout from a corpse ghost also assumes a strong instinct for itself.


    But those who have lifelong memories - no.


    I don''t know if that is the unique property of that individual who retained his memory even after his death, or if it is the result of a mix of human memory and undead instincts but a late one. But the undead with lifetime memories were all ''heterogeneous''.


    Few examples exist, such as the memorable undead of previous life, so only a few exist to the extent that they fit with one hand, but there is also a record of fighting those heterogeneous undead in the headquarters of the Knights of the End.


    They are - beings that combine human intelligence with the flesh of monsters. You have to kill them while they''re weak.


    Even if, at the moment, it was a being that had never attacked a person, existence itself would not be tolerated.


    "Nevila, it''s time. Find Cenri and bring him back. You can''t be in this city forever."


    "Ugh... not back yet means you''re pulling your tail, right? He''s so tough... I don''t know if I can bring him back..."


    "I''m the one who sent you on the crusade, but you''re the one who chose the solar punishment. It is also your responsibility, Nevila, to explain it properly. It''s okay, Cenri is a strong daughter. I can also face tragedy. Discuss it carefully and you''ll understand."


    On the recommendation of Ephe, Cenri becomes a first-degree knight.


    Being a first-degree knight also unlocks information about undead with memory. The ''threat'' is also known.


    I hope we meet one step later, but even now, it''s inexplicable.


    "... Shh. A beginner princess beats me up..."


    Nevila sighs with a sincerely unpleasant look on her face and gets up.


    As if I had anticipated it, the door was knocked small.


    Everyone''s gaze turns to you at once. The signs felt from beyond the door were very similar to those of Cenli.


    Nevila''s expression loosens slightly. gaze at his companions with a lofty motion,


    "Cenri, you can come back. Always a whimper. I''m worried about my master."


    "Oh, wait, Nevila."


    I was uncomfortable and it was too late when Ephe stopped me.


    Nevila was unlocking the door and turning the knob.


    "- Oh, I''m sorry to bother. Hi, I feel like I have to be invited in - but it''s probably because of the vampires."


    The door makes a squeaky noise and opens thinly. The look on Nevila''s face, which was loose, shuddered and in an instant turned into something that caught on.


    A slender shadow enters the room in casual motion.


    The man, wrapped around the signs of being just like his disciple, narrowed his crimson eyes and gave him a thin grin.

 29 Epilogue: King of the Dead in the Coma Palace

    Exactly, I felt the best I''ve ever felt in my life.


    I had the pleasure of being a corpse ghost (ghoul) and eating the meat of a warcraft for the first time, but the moment I breathed blood I tasted it, it was out of digit.


    Perhaps some say Cenri''s blood was of the highest quality, but I know exactly why vampires (vampires) go sipping young women''s blood until they commit the risk of being attacked.


    Vampires (vampires), as their name suggests, increase their power by sucking blood. It''s the same with the lower (lesser) pupae.


    Cenri''s blood completely regenerated my body, including my heart. A few minutes later, he would have perished, his dying body.


    Visible. The powerful positive energy of the Knights of the End. But I don''t feel as desperate as I felt the last time.


    Now my power - including my whole life - is at its peak.


    Lower (Lesser) Vampires (Vampires) are in the preparatory stage of vampires (Vampires) and seem to have weak special powers among the undead, but I don''t even care about that.


    Nor was the flesh already poor in its lifetime. He has muscles on his hands and feet reasonably well and even his abs are cracked. And it goes without saying about the power hidden there.


    The undead flesh, which is not supposed to grow, changes. That is also what the Necromancer intended - a sign that the curse has moved on.


    The room had all the knights of the end.


    A knight with a mace who tortured me - Nevila - takes a step back with a stunned look. You must have thought of me as a centipede.


    "Oh, you, ha-ha!


    "Why?


    It should have been totally unexpected. But the reaction of the End Knight was unpopular.


    The blonde knight - Thelma, who specializes in bows, takes the silver bow she was standing on and shoots the silver arrow with a aim at the moment of the moment. Nevila wields a mace at about the same time.


    But I was calm. If I''m not sure I can survive, there''s no way I''m a coward coming to the enemy''s home.


    Mace coming toward me at high speed, an arrow aimed at my head, became a lower vampire, clearly visible to me when I gained human secluded kinetic vision.


    Sure, the third-degree knights are much more physically capable and sophisticated than the concurrent mercenaries, but they''re human. I have the ability to strengthen my physical abilities with positive energy and move away from humans, but I am not as powerful as I am today as a monster of truth.


    Step forward, palm of your left hand, and take the wielded mace before it gains momentum. Grab the arrow approaching the eyebrow with your right hand.


    The pain runs in my hand. but it''s not about the time I received it when I was serving my solar sentence.


    Vampires'' blood sucking behavior is not just energy supplementation.


    Throw away the arrows. Grab the mace and take it by force from Nevila''s hand. The white smoke that was rising from both hands quickly regenerated and disappeared.


    "From my neck down now, most of it is made of - centimeter blood. Thanks to you guys for purifying the bottom off my neck."


    Flashing end knights. The only thing that is calm is the man of the sun - the master of Cenli, the ephemeral of annihilation.


    Strong. Look again, it''s overwhelming. Ephe''s energy is even isolated from Senri Silvis, who has a gift of celebration that stands out as the Knight of the End.


    I''ve heard the name of Ephe of Destruction before in my life. It is a fairly widely known name among first-degree knights.


    The anecdote of single-riding attacks on the Vampire King''s Castle and ''annihilation'' of thousands of undead troops in just one blow has also become one of the popular plays.


    Exactly, a living hero.


    No way, I was surprised when I heard that the sun man was an ephemeral of annihilation I was a huge fan of, but I see, then I''m also convinced of the enormous amount of energy that could be extinguished just by its approaching.


    Even after my visit, I guess I still keep my hips down because I don''t have to stand around to annihilate me.


    Ephe of annihilation narrows his eyes and says in a serene voice.


    "So, what can I do for you? Lower Vampire - Did you say End? Revenge? To the point where it''s back from the neck down... you gonna be able to deal with a bunch of end knights? That''s a licked object."


    Of course, I don''t mean to, hairless. Even now, just in front of me, my heart is like an early bell.


    Strong. Too strong. This man is exactly a monster in a man''s skin.


    I regret coming to this room just a little bit, but this was a necessary process.


    Don''t get pressure. There''s an isolated difference. If you lose in temper, it''s all over.


    I shrug my shoulders and return the mace I was holding in my hand by pressing it against Nevila.


    "Of course, it''s not revenge. I have no grudges. I thought the solar sentence was going to go away for real, and I wondered how I could see it like this... even though I have a lifetime memory now, it''s undead, and I can''t help it."


    Watching the third-degree end knights laying their weapons each and putting up a void.


    "I know a lot about the Knights of the End. I''m a fan. I''ve slept a long time in my life, and reading about your activities in a book was the backing of my heart. I''ll flush what''s about to be killed into the water. Thanks to Nevila''s ruthlessness, Cenri sympathized with me. Because she was dying, she gave me her neck."


    "Huh!? He... I thought it was sweet, but hey, what a fool... duh."


    You finally swallowed the situation, and Nevila stares at me in anger.


    It is unlikely that lower vampires will suck the blood of an ending knight with mighty positive energy. Because the positive energy that the End Knight wears is a sword and armor for the undead.


    His/her agreement is essential to make him/her breathe blood. That means Cenri was taking off his armor for me at that time and offering me his neck.


    Ephe''s eyes were warm and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "So what are you doing here? You think I''m gonna give the undead back alive?


    "Oh, Cenri is alive. I got a little blood, sweet as a favor, but I''m not cruel enough to kill the benefactor of my life. Because it''s not the Knights of the End. I''m staying human... and of course, I''m staying pure."


    In my answer, the third-degree knights look and tremble. The face of Ephe, who had previously stood idyllic like a king, is also slightly picky.


    "Huh!? You suppressed your blood sucking impulse."


    "Oh, I thought I was going to heaven in jeopardy. I even forgot I was about to disappear. I didn''t know there was such pleasure in this world... but I''m not going to be flushed by impulses because I''m human. It is proof that I know your names. In the ephemeral of annihilation, Nevila, Ruffrey, Thelma, the plain man there - Adrian. I asked Cenri. Negotiate and defend yourself."


    I remember when I inhaled blood and sighed hot. That was an experience that could have changed my outlook on life.


    But I couldn''t be undead. There are too many enemies in the undead. I want to survive anything.


    "Huh... self-defense, huh? Say the terms."


    Ephe thinks. My sincerity. Is it good to kill me? [M] disciple and means to help Cenri, who was supposed to be a first-degree knight.


    Epe thinks. He said I was going to take Cenri hostage.


    But that''s not true. I''m not taking Cenri hostage. [M]


    I came all the way here risking my life to put on a bully. I didn''t want to come if it was true, but I found that all worth it.


    Feather-woven, suitable robe found from the ruins of Lord''s Mansion. From it, take out a wave of sword tucked away in the sheath.


    Nevila and the others'' expressions are distorted. To anger, to anxiety, to grief.


    When I put Cenri''s sword on my desk, I said with the same gentle grin that Ephe had floated until earlier.


    "Conditions? You''re mistaken. I didn''t take Cenri hostage. [M] I''m here to return my sword. Promise me Cenri... I have a message from Cenri. I''m sorry, I''ll stop the Knights of the End. Thank you for everything."


    ¡ì


    The Luffreys open their eyes and quickly turn to a frozen look.


    All my words are true. She definitely took control of my willingness to solicit sympathy to some extent, but she made the final decision.


    Senri Silvis is an end knight, but he has a distinct difference from other end knights.


    The end knights, the Neviras, are allies of justice and enemies of the family of darkness, but Cenri is different. Cenri is on the side of the weak.


    She''s sweet on the bottom. So I feel sorry for a pathetic, weak undead like me. It can also be said to be gentle, but that is not aptitude as an end knight.


    "Cenri told me. He said to stay by my side and watch me not be swallowed up by my instincts as an undead. Attacking people is unacceptable, but instead I regularly give them the blood I need to live. Damn, Cenri''s such a good kid, but he''s not for the End Knight."


    "Kisa, mah..."


    Nevila turns a bright red on her face and highs dramatically, trying to get closer to this one. I raised my voice. [M]


    The Knights of the End is so horrible. They do not need a reason for their attack on the Dark Families.


    "Whoa, wait. Don''t attack me. If I die, Cenri dies."


    "Huh!?


    Ephe''s expression turns into something dangerous. I left it to the omnipotence and exhilaration caused by the sucking of blood, and said softly.


    "Who kills? Then of course - it''s suicide. I made a promise. If I don''t get killed in this negotiation or go all the way back, Cenri will die scratching her own neck. I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t have coverage!


    "............... bullshit"


    "Luffrey! You guys know better than me if Cenri really does it. You should be careful, Cenri, unlike an undead like me - you can''t live when your neck and body are separated."


    It feels great to be stared at.


    I''m a harmless, pathetic undead, but I''m not so objectified that I don''t feel anything when I''m forced to disappear from my neck.


    I feel frightened to death. Of course, they could kill you here.


    But I found Cenri''s words worthwhile enough to risk my life.


    Strong, beautiful, young, pure maiden blood. If that also allowed me to regularly suck the blood of a member of the former Knights of the End, there would be no better condition for vampires.


    Just a little more sucking will regenerate the flesh and gain the strength to this point.


    It would dramatically increase my ability to survive if it allowed me to suck blood regularly.


    Vampires (vampires) have a terrible special ability to suck blood and make their subjects family members - lower (lesser) vampires (vampires).


    I don''t have a lower (lesser), but even if I do, I can''t possibly have her in my family. Because if you turn it into a vampire, you won''t be able to breathe blood.


    For the first time, Ephe makes a big move. Stand up and say in a calm voice.


    "This is ridiculous. If you''re going to live a lifetime like that, if you''re going to live a lifetime where vampires just suck blood, it''s mercy that kills you..."


    "Oh, you''re right. Absolutely."


    I am no longer a monster. [M] The iris, which was black, turned into a bloody red, which appears translucent in the mirror. Crucifixes and garlic will soon be a weakness, and if you''re not invited, you won''t be able to break into someone else''s room. I can''t even pass on the running water.


    But no matter how much I become, the centipede remains human.


    Incites with a whispering voice.


    "But think about it. No matter how sweet the centipede is, it can''t be, like spoiling the position of being sucked blood by the chemicals all the time?


    "... what are you talking about?


    "Cenri is a little lost in blood right now. That''s the thing. The one who made Senli Silvis weak - undisputed, Nevila, you guys."


    Named, Nevila''s complexion changes slightly.


    Cenri is sweet. It''s sweet, and it doesn''t change that you''re on the side of the weak, but that''s impossible, for example, to offer your neck to a vampire who''s fought as an enemy all along.


    That happened as a result of Nevila''s torture...... solar punishment. The solar punishment only made me weaker when I was a pathetic weak man. And that became a burden to Cenri, to himself, who couldn''t stop the Nevillas. As a result, she offered me the blood.


    They were never meant to be, but they were also very convenient for me. Instead, I even think I''m glad they''re about to kill me.


    "Actually, Cenri initially tried to go and return her sword herself. But I stopped it. [M] This is how I risked my life and decided to go and give it back instead. Damn, she believes in people too much"


    If you do that, Cenri will be restrained and returned to me immediately.


    But even if you weren''t detained, it wouldn''t last forever. She''s bottomless friendly, but at the same time she has common sense, and she''s smart.


    She is just. And I''m sure I''m evil. [M] It is quite possible that intransigence will occur in the meantime.


    My relationship with Cenri is very dangerous.


    Make a slightly more serious look and tell Ephe.


    "Cenli is strong. To be clear, she''s a monster. Even if I get a little blood, I won''t be an enemy. She is not a captive princess. If I become harmful, Cenri won''t hesitate to kill me."


    "... so you want me to miss it?


    "If you kill me now, Cenri will die without hesitation. She''s very unstable right now. All we need is a little time for her to calm down."


    But I won''t let Cenri calm down. What Cenri is holding towards me right now is sympathy. If you''re not weak, it disappears, too.


    By then, I have to engrave into her the reason why she can''t kill me for some reason.


    Well, I''m not worried. I''m an undead, perhaps the kind of king of the dead that Lord didn''t intend to survive.


    I cannot be an enemy of justice. [M] Unless you get attacked.


    Ephe laughs with her nose. He opens his eyes and looks down at me.


    A sharp glance that I don''t expect to be released from an old man. The intimidation I feel from a large body is a terrible thing for me to bet on everything I can already bet on.


    My heart is shaking. But I don''t give it a look.


    Peel your teeth out, Ephe says quietly.


    "The Knights of the End, too, are licked objects. Do you think it would be so sweet if you missed it with bargaining materials to that extent? End, you''re mistaken. Cenri lost. Her death is her responsibility and there is no choice. Our mission is to kill a dead man as tough as you."


    I laugh at the words with my nose. It''s no big deal to destroy the ephemeral.


    I live. Use every hand, force, word, luck to survive.


    "Cenli hasn''t gotten so sweet if you can take that choice. I am a fan of the Knights of the End, so I know it well. You are merciless to your enemies, but sweet to your people. And I don''t make the wrong choice. If I could kill him, I would have killed him. I''ll check again... are you going to make your precious princess feel like just one harmless lower (lesser) vampire (vampire) like me? Ha ha... to die for nothing. She said that if I were killed, she would testify to a death journey, but Cenri and I would not be where we were going in the first place."


    Ephe smiles and shuts up. Luffrey and the others are staring at the master''s face with a harsh look.


    Prepare to move out. Ephe''s abilities are unknown, but it''s midnight now... it''s undead time. In the unlikely event of an attack, we may be able to escape.


    Before one of the lower vampires - "The Dark Rover (Dark Stalker)" says he has the art of lurking in the dark.


    But I can''t use that power because the absorption of Lord''s soul has caused me to jump over that rank. You might be able to do it if you practice, but at least not now.


    But Ephe doesn''t know that.


    They think. My threat and the value of the centipede hang on the balance.


    The Knights of the End do not err. Only a slight sound of the clock needle moving echoes into the room.


    The silence ended abruptly. Ephe frowned and slowly lowered his back to the chair where he was. The disciples breathe in relief.


    I don''t think you tried to kill me in a tragic way, sweetness, but it would mean that both Ephe and Nevila are human.


    They can afford to care for others. I don''t have it.


    "Oh, yeah. I had another errand to run. You took it from me - I want my shadow amulet and sunset coat back. That''s what it takes to make peace in the city, and that''s what Horos is all about. It''s mine. Even you let the princess stay in the wild... you won''t sneak, will you?


    "... Luffrey, get it... will you"


    "Yes."


    I didn''t expect you to give it back, but it''s going to work.


    Ruffrey takes the familiar sunscreen coat and shadow amulet out of the safe in the back of the room and gives it to Ephe.


    When Ephe put his coat on his desk, he pinched up an amulet with black gems that concealed negative energy.


    Give it to me before I see it with anticipation and say it in a quiet voice.


    "End you...... let''s get in your mouthpiece this time and miss it. But I didn''t believe your words. What I believe... is centipede."


    Piscilli and crackles in the gem. And before I could raise my voice, the black amulet splashed in pieces.


    Ephe pays lightly for the shattered shards, with a thin grin, says.


    "Leave while I''m still too busy - suppressing my anger. And can you tell Cenri? I''ll definitely pick you up," he said.


    "... chip, you monster"


    An exhilaration as if something was about to be born.


    If you don''t just leave, they''ll really kill you. Ephe''s words only had the power to convince him so.


    A little too provocative? But... I''ve earned time.


    Turn your back. At about the same time, a silver blade passed right next to my cheek.


    There were no signs. There was no sound. I wasn''t alarmed. White smoke rises from the wound that ran to his cheek. It was the Cenri sword I had returned that made the blunt noise and was poking at the door.


    Almost at the same time you feel the pain, your heart rings hard.


    "I gave it back to Cenri, Mr. End. The sword - it''s not light enough to be returned on its behalf..."


    ¡ì


    At the same time as I got out of the building, not to mention the fear that had sprung up from my feet.


    Run out as hard as you can to avoid being swallowed by it. The lower vampire''s leg turns me into a wind and just happens to pop out of Engay City.


    I''m a coward. I was scared to death all my life, and now I''m scared of being killed.


    But unlike old times, there''s something I can do right now. There is power in the means that can counteract it. I have a body that moves freely. I have a future.


    After a while in the woods, I finally stop running.


    Under the moonlight, only the cold wind is stroking my cheeks. There was no chaser. But it was never, ever forgiven.


    I have become king of the dead to an already unforgivable being, to the enemies of the world.


    But that''s fine.


    Use all means. Let''s sacrifice everything.


    Use kindness, emotion, anger, joy, everything. If freedom and tranquillity are to be obtained with it.


    - I''ll be the scariest monster in the world, spoiled.


    Cenri should be waiting in the woods. We need to talk about how to escape.


    It''s going to be important. When I calmed my breath, I felt the joy of survival and went into the back of the woods singing my nose.

 30 Prologue: Freedom

    There was a silver moon in heaven. A cold breeze swept between the trees stroking my cheeks.


    The undead produced by the Necromancer increases and decreases his abilities due to his age - full moon.


    We, the Undead, may be named after the Dark Families or the Night Families.


    Perhaps it is due to the mechanism of the curse produced by the magical undead, I, the lower vampire, cannot be an example of it, most powerful at the full moon, and greatly diminishes in power at the crescent moon.


    Well, the most debilitating thing is that it comes indispensable every day, in the morning when the sun shines, but those of us who chase down and annihilate the monster say that time, of course, puts even the months into the calculation and does the tracking.


    I was able to escape from Ephe not because I was a divine conspiracy, but because they were - sweet.


    Not because it was sweet against me, but because it was sweet against Cenri.


    Perhaps her qualities were also difficult for the few elite Knights of the End.


    There really should have been only a few poles where you could have been a first-degree knight. It is not unusual for a centipede to have a hand there at his age. That''s why I chose to believe Cenri over kill a monster named me.


    But the Knights of the End are not the only ones who target vampires.


    For example, if you wear a collar and keep it, you will have a necromancer like that, and incredibly, a vampire hunter who specializes in hunting vampires exists. Even the common mercenaries and guards, if they found out I was a vampire, would form an inmate and kill me.


    We needed to act with caution.


    Vampires are incredibly strong and have numerous powerful special abilities, but incredibly weak.


    It''s common that I don''t like the sun, garlic, and crosses, but I can''t pass over flowing water, and I can''t break into someone else''s house without being invited. It''s not even in the mirror, and if they poke me in the heart with a wooden pile, I''ll be ashed. Other times, I don''t like silver or holy water, which I don''t like the general demonization.


    I am still a lower level (Lesser). Weaknesses are no big deal compared to pure vampires either, but it''s premature to get down into people at this stage.


    I was sure. The last time the Ephe of Destruction destroyed the Amulet of Shadows was not left to emotion.


    With that, he couldn''t chase me, so he tried to destroy me.


    That''s a declaration of war. Even if I miss it now, it''s definitely the iron will to kill me.


    The End Knight can sense the existence of the undead from negative energy. I don''t know what technology it is, but I can be an end knight, so it''s not strange to be able to hunt other knights and vampires.


    Even if Amulet could sneak into the city and live peacefully as someone who isn''t comfortable with the morning for a bit, it''s possible that the End Knight will suddenly strike.


    Perhaps it''s not an easy tool to get. I looked lightly for the site of the road, but I couldn''t find the spare one in the end.


    I don''t already have the art of knowing how Lord got it.


    I took the centipede for ten days. We continue to flee and continue to move ahead in the woods, but since then there has been no sign of that or any remnants of the remnants of the road. Maybe he won''t show up again.


    Peek into the lake that transfers the moon in the night sky. There was a half-transparent picture of me.


    I''m free now. Complete freedom. You are the one being chased, but the choices of action exist infinitely. And there''s nothing holding it back.


    Oh, of that fact - how heavy it is.


    I slept a long time before I was born. After his resurrection, he was under the refuge of Lord.


    Every action is allowed, which means that the responsibility for every action rests with you.


    I felt that fact again. [M]


    How do we live? How do we attack? How do we protect them? How do we escape?


    But the agony is also pleasant. I don''t want the Lord to deprive me of my freedom, even if it''s hard work.


    From the gaps in the trees, then a large black lizard emerges. The warcraft that appears around here seems different from that around the mansion on Road.


    A fierce golden eye stared at me. I can see fine teeth lined up in that thin, open mouth.


    But I don''t know that lizard.


    That I am no longer - a more terrible ghost than the warcraft around here and so on - a family of darkness with the power of the outside world and the regeneration that won''t die if my neck is skipped.


    Fingertips on both hands change with smudges and noises, sharply pointed.


    Ability gained when transformed into a Corpse Ghost - "Pointed Claw". My nails just stretched, but I boast enough cleavage to use instead of a knife.


    Wave gently and laugh.


    "Let''s make it a souvenir to Cenri. I need you to make some blood."


    And lately, thinking about the girl who was returning to sanity, I flew like a beast to the lizard in front of me.

 31 Lesson 1: Goto

    The Knights of the End are the guardians of humanity, the natural enemies of the family of darkness.


    The constituents are small but elite and assigned to their respective units as third-degree knights after learning combat techniques and how to fight the Dark Families at their headquarters.


    Cenri is sweet. But never, it''s not just sweet.


    If she was just sweet, Ephe wouldn''t have let me get away with it.


    She learns and experiences the battle against the Dark Families, and knows that knowledge.


    A family of intelligent darkness, if expressed in a word, is'' the devil ''.


    In the midst of the miga, they take pride in their immense combat ability and brutality, in their presence, and sometimes manipulate sweet words to corrupt the knight of the end.


    Yes - as I did with the centipede.


    My contents are still human. I can''t say it with extra confidence because I could only endure pain all my life, but I also don''t feel like I''m changing my mind.


    However, Cenri will take time and perhaps have little doubt about the fact. No, I might already have it.


    Cenri helped me because it was only an emergency. Because I was really dying, I was able to take the barbarism of giving necks to lower vampires, etc. half impulsively.


    The words I said in my negotiations with Ephe are not lies or anything, they are my false heart.


    She is a knight of the end. Don''t forget that.


    I have no intention of harming human beings. But the world will come to kill me in the name of justice, and I''m going to fight back.


    Vampires are strong. You can''t ignore weaknesses, but you have the power not to be opponents, such as humans in general, even in lower states.


    She said she would give me blood. [M] But I have no idea how far that spirit of self-sacrifice will last. I don''t really feel it because there were strong people around me, but I''m not technically the weak person that the world says I am.


    If I were in her shoes, I would never take the option of giving the monster a neck muscle.


    And there is no doubt whatsoever that she, with her knowledge of the Dark Families, would have a great aversion to that choice. At that time, more than that, it just had an impact.


    I needed to earn her trust. She is a benefactor of life, a natural enemy and a shield that protects me.


    The battle between Ephe and I has been going on ever since that encounter.


    If I don''t earn Cenri''s trust, they win.


    And if I can earn Cenri''s trust, my life will stretch a little, such an unfair battle.


    If you want to live as peacefully as possible, you can never lose a centipede.


    The same goes for blood, but I don''t have enough knowledge to live.


    When I was a corpse ghost, I filled that hunger with the raw flesh of a warcraft. If it stayed that way, it could have kept us alive without causing harm to humans.


    But vampires aren''t. Vampires - they have to breathe ''human'' blood to live.


    In fact, since that day, I had inhaled wildlife blood many times, but the hunger had hardly ever been satisfied, nor had I felt the trembling pleasure of the soul I felt when I inhaled Cenri''s blood.


    It''s a curse. Vampires have to feed people to live. I can''t live alone in the back of the forest.


    I just get a little blood on a regular basis, but few broad-minded people will be able to tolerate it. It seems natural that vampires attack people, and that people hate vampires.


    Cut off his head, carry as much blood as possible on his lizard body and move on to the back of the woods.


    Cenli waited a few kilometers away from the water field, a little open.


    The sound of pubic and branched leaves burning.


    The bright red burning light clears the darkness just a little, illuminating the silver-haired Saint Knight.


    "End, is that...?


    "Souvenirs, yes. No salt, no pepper, but you should eat some meat... OK"


    "... yes. Thanks."


    Cenri said small and smiled just a little.


    In the last ten days of escape, Cenri seemed only slightly obsessed.


    She is human. Shine is the one that''s still alive, but I can''t hide the fatigue in that look.


    It would be due to an endless invisible escape that began with little or no preparation and mental fatigue on the side of a vampire named me.


    Originally, Cenri wasn''t like an undead like me.


    Being a vampire, I''m sturdy anyway.


    If you eat garlic, it breaks your belly violently, but otherwise it would be rotten meat, but whatever it is, you can eat it, and it doesn''t break your belly.


    I can live fine without having to nourish myself for a long time. No matter how much you run, you feel little fatigue, and your pain is pretty dull. In case you get hurt, your ability to regenerate is intoxicating. It does not possess vampire-specific abilities, but the flesh is quite close to the vampire.


    But Cenri doesn''t. Her body is a fragile person, although she is much stronger than a normal person due to her enormous positive energy, and she works out.


    If you don''t eat every day, it''s getting more and more debilitating, and there''s a limit to the number of days you can stay up all night. If you also save for fatigue, your thoughts will be dull. And its blood, which is made if you don''t think about nutrition, also deteriorates.


    She is beautiful enough to keep an eye on her. But its beauty and strength are not indestructible.


    Despite sitting at a slight distance, from the limb of the centipede sitting face to face, it smelled good enough to remain unchanged.


    Smells like blood, meat.


    Beneath the white skin that falls out, there is blood of the highest quality that trembles both body and mind after just one lick.


    Just being on my side makes my breath rough and my mouth bubbles with covetousness. No matter how much I try to put up with it, it''s not like I can stand it. It was proof that I was a ghost.


    Try not to think about it, use good outstretched nails like blades, and cut the lizard meat apart.


    Peel off the skin, remove the guts and remove the bones. My hands quickly get wet in bright red. Stick the chopped meat into the branches and broil to the fire. The centipede had small fruits that didn''t seem particularly delicious.


    As I go to dump my guts far away, I find a water field and wash my hands.


    Lower vampires are amazing. Of course the night is bright, every sensation is sharper than a person''s, and perhaps - tolerable.


    The night is bright, but you won''t be blinded to see the flames of the bonfire. The taste is sharp, but the rotten meat can be eaten fine. The smell, the hearing, the touch are the same.


    But that shows that there can be an unbridgeable difference between me and the centipede.


    Back in front of the centipede and peek at the look on its face.


    "Cenri, isn''t it hard?


    "... no problem"


    There''s no way there''s a problem. But Cenri doesn''t show any spiciness.


    Lightly scratch the lizard meat that I recommended, just stabbed on the skewer, which is not even flattering.


    No salt, no pepper, just to cook on fire, just to go through the woods every day. Days without any joy.


    Enough food and courtesy. It is unwillingness on my part to impose such a life on her for saving my life.


    We need to get out of the woods soon... the quality of the blood will fall. Fuji such an idea passes the back of his brain and laughs in a self-derisive manner.


    It''s not human thinking. I''m using Cenri, but I wasn''t just thinking about feeding her, the benefactor of my life.


    It''s not a good trend.


    Cenri''s flesh is weak. Not far away will come a time when she will be weaker than I am. If you can''t see me on your own, the time will come for you to make a sad decision. That''s the last time.


    If the time comes before I shoot her in the heart, I will be destroyed.


    Cenri''s flesh was weakening due to malnutrition, stress and fatigue.


    But there was no shade in the positive energy that surrounded him. No, on the shady side - it''s even growing.


    This is amazing. I always thought positive energy (which she calls a blessing) referred to vitality itself. But that''s not what they said.


    The power hidden in that body has not yet destroyed me and is in excess. [M] It doesn''t have to be challenged, it''s such a ridiculous amount.


    You feel something in my gaze, Cenri says in a slightly more worrying voice than usual.


    "Really, I''m fine, so. End of story¡­ think only of yourself."


    "... I wish I could... walk in the sun..."


    "... you can''t, don''t. You''re not bad."


    I still have one end of the reason why I can''t get through the woods.


    Being a vampire, I can''t walk in the sun. Since it is still inferior, there is nothing to be ashed immediately after bathing in the light, but I need to sleep in the sun, and this time of year - the sun has been out for a very long time.


    Cenri will be forced to follow it, and it is also cutting off her rest time. While I dig a hole in the ground and sleep there, she protects me in the strong sun.


    Not this forest because the Knights of the End could come after us, but we''ll have to build a base somewhere.


    Shut up, Cenri looks up. Deep purple eyes quietly shoot through me.


    Prepare and invest in Tanda.


    Its fingertips tremble with hesitation, gently lowering its collar, exposing it to spotless, white-looking neck muscles. Ten days ago, there was no trace of my bite.


    My heart trembles hard. And Cenri asked in a small voice.


    "End...... Want a drink?

 32 Lesson Two: Blood Sucking Impulses

    "Don''t be patient anymore, Master. We should go get Cenri back!


    "Take it easy, Nevila. It''s bloody... your bad habit."


    Nevila devours her teeth as she frowns.


    Ten days after Cenri disappeared. The Ephes were still staying in the city of Engay.


    The air sucks. Senli Silvis was never a good acquaintance, but was admired by his peers because of his power and temperament.


    It''s in the hands of vampires - and if Nevila and the others chose to fall into the hands of vampires because they didn''t kill them all, there are end-of-life knights who go through all sorts of tragedies and have a strong spirit.


    A particularly bad look is Nevila, who chose to sentence the end to solar punishment.


    From time to time, bad eyesight has become a sword swallowing beast. Because the neighborhood stuck under my eyes can''t sleep even in nightmares, or I can''t afford any of that look.


    A little better about Luffrey and Thelma and the other third-degree knights, but everyone of them has a dark eye for Ephe.


    The Luffreys are still third class knights. I have training and combat experience, but I have not yet experienced a war with my dark family.


    It must also be my first experience to have my people arrested.


    Luffrey, a leading position among third-degree knights, says as he has decided.


    "Master, I share the same opinion. That vampire is still inferior, but I can''t trust him. It was created by that Horos Carmen. I very much don''t think the situation is wise now that I have done nothing but give you a report. Shouldn''t we at least... put out a chase before the negative footprint left by that vampire disappears?


    "Exactly! Master, give me an order. I don''t care if you''re alone, take Cenri home and show him!


    Nevila slams the table hard and stares at Ephe.


    Nevila, a third-degree knight, but his strength is never weak. Whatever the vampire is, the lower vampire is a warrior who has no problem letting him go alone.


    But Ephe combined his hands and threw his gaze at Ruffrey.


    ".................. Luffrey, sometimes it''s important to wait. Cenri is lost now. This is like my plan."


    "But, master. Cenri is mentally brittle! As it were, to that vampire..."


    "- Lose, he said. Being eaten, you have that concern? Luffrey, was Cenri that weak for you?


    "It''s..."


    Ruffrey says you remember the sight we''ve fought together so far.


    Cenri did have a sweet spot, but it was stronger than that. They tend to pursue their ideals, but they have always fought through numerous cunning demons.


    "It''s a business belly, but that end is right, what Cenri needs - time to sort out his thoughts. It''s too early for us to move."


    "But master. So isn''t that vampire giving you a proper ride? Those end words don''t tell us how right they are."


    Rarely, Ruffrey''s words had a fever. For Luffrey, who has been Eppe''s men long before Cenri showed up, Cenri is like a sister in hand.


    Ephe narrowed his eyes and turned his calm grin as usual to his fellow-minded disciple.


    ".................. rest assured. Cenli is unlimited to first-degree knights if it''s just power. You can''t beat a centipede to the end. Even if I were asleep, Cenri''s blessing would burn that vampire to capacity. Problem is, Cenri''s willing. I can''t say it''s wise for her to move within not being calm...... Of course, I can''t give you time forever, but if you go help now, Cenri can take the end...... shelter. It''s a harder job to tease Cenri''s escort than to defeat a vampire."


    Cenri is gentle and delicate. But it''s not the kind of personality to drag on forever.


    That apprentice was just too kind. If you are a knight of the end and you fight through it for a long time, you may hold a grip. The encounter with lifetime memory at this time is also considered a kind of test.


    Think of the end, the vampire in that strange situation.


    It''s such a pitiful story to die once and be resurrected as undead. He said he just wanted to survive, but his soul is already contaminated.


    The flesh is pulled by the soul. I guess the end was confident in convincing Cenri. But he knows too much about things.


    Sure, the end is a pretty powerful vampire. The spirit, not the power.


    It''s a rare story about human consciousness, even if it''s a lower vampire, leaving sensibilities, and so on. When I heard that the first blood sucking impulse restrained me from sucking and killing blood (even though the end was dead if I was trying to suck and kill him), Eppe was also surprised. But...


    Ephe grinned slightly self-derisively as he put his hands together, muttering in a low voice.


    "Mr. End, the vampire''s vampire urge isn''t that easy to keep up with. You soon become the demon to be defeated by Cenri. You''re a monster now."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Breathing becomes natural and rough. One step, if you reach out and get yourself out, there is a centipede neck within easy reach.


    I wonder why, my eyes clearly felt the sweet and hot blood flowing beneath its white magnetic skin. If you''re sorry about your ears, you can hear the blood flowing through your heart and your head getting a little hot.


    Cenri had solved the blessings that were always haunting her. There''s nothing holding me back anymore.


    Push them down by force on the ground, fang their necks, hold down their algae scratching hands and feet, and sip hot blood.


    My instincts as a vampire are whispering to me so. It was a terrible temptation to resist.


    My fingertips, my flesh, tremble at the sweet temptation of the centipede. My heart is trembling hard and I am experiencing a crisp and strong pain.


    I held down my hand, which was about to stretch, with all my strength, my body, which was about to move.


    Point your gaze at the stripped neck muscle of the centipede, while pointing your consciousness in a different direction.


    Vampires attack humans and are the undead who sip their blood. I mainly prefer the heterosexual blood of my young and sober body, and for that I dye my hands in every brutal act. And once you stick your fangs up your neck, most of the time, the act won''t stop until you draw blood.


    The vampire item in the drawing that Lord had had had had the word vampire impulse.


    It''s instinct for vampires to suck human blood. The ghost accumulates power and connects lives by sucking blood. Even vampires who are clever enough to be disputed in people are told that impulses are very strong because they sometimes attack people half impulsively and their existence is exposed.


    I bit the centipede ten days ago. [M] Ever since then, I''ve refrained from sucking blood.


    The undead drawings were written from a human standpoint, so I didn''t elaborate, but once I rinsed the finest blood, I knew the strength of the blood suction urge and why.


    It was a transcendental experience. It wasn''t a metaphor or anything, but the flesh, the soul, trembled with joy, and even if I had died at that moment, I would have smiled and vanished.


    Stopped on the verge of sucking and killing blood is like half a miracle.


    It was painfully stopped because reason remained, but it was stopped because Cenri''s noble spirit was understandable, but I''m not sure if the other person at that time would have sucked blood if she were a stranger of no benefit.


    I feel dull pain in the palm of my hand. Blood poured out of my gripping hand, and for the first time, I realized that I was holding my hand so tightly that I broke through my skin.


    Perhaps my eyes are running bloody right now.


    When I was a dead meat man, I was empty. Without pain and fatigue, I had no appetite. Desire means willingness to live. If I hadn''t remembered my whole life, I would have been just a doll.


    Being a ghost, I gained an appetite and pain. And now that I''m a lower vampire, I can sleep.


    So what about the rest of the greed?


    The three main human desires are appetite, sleep appetite, and lust. Do vampires have lust?


    The answer is - probably, there is.


    And from here on out it''s my imagination... if my guess is correct, vampire lust is... integrated with ''appetite''.


    According to the drawings, all those attacked by vampires and sucked blood get no pain, just strong sexual pleasure. You''re pushed away by strong joy, and you''re bleeding to death while you''re happy.


    Maybe the vampire side feels the same thing as that. I''ve never had sexual pleasure in my life, so I don''t think it''s strange because vampires who are not inferior also have the power to increase the number of people by vampire.


    The dangerous identity of pleasure that I felt, which could even repaint my outlook on life until then, was due to synergy, where two desires were met at the same time.


    The limit was close. The only thing that stops my hand now is a slight sense of reason and a survival instinct beyond the three great desires.


    Perhaps once you leave yourself to the blood-sucking urge, you won''t hesitate as much this time next time. That could be a lifesaver for me.


    I''m not a little hesitant to stop being human right now, but if that''s going to kill me, it''s different.


    Probably bearable. The next time you breathe blood, you don''t suck and kill centipede.


    But apart from that, distrust arises there.


    It''s not Cenri''s blood that I need the most, it''s his heart. I need you to be an absolute ally, not a transient sympathy.


    Cenri''s blood is of the highest quality. Thanks to this, I was able to survive for ten days without breathing blood. But that''s not like I never wanted to suck her blood.


    I put up with it. Without saying anything about blood sucking, I just thought about escaping the tracker.


    If I had been attacked by Ephe''s chase, Cenri''s emotions would have leaned toward mine. But there was no sign of Ephe following us. Shortly before we broke up, we didn''t let that much anger roll.


    He sees the essence of his battle with me. When I fall just trying to keep my mouth shut, I think so. Waiting for the ''weak'' in me to die.


    Yeah, you''re right. Cenri is gentle. Being alert is so sweet that the monster''s instincts will try to feed her. Never in the last ten days has she given me a dangerous look. [M]


    Now, it''s not some kind of trap that gave me the neck muscle again, it''s probably because you''re worried about me.


    But that''s why I must risk my life and be prepared to challenge its correctness.


    Don''t lick me, knight of the end.


    "............ end?


    Soon, the purple eyes of Cenri looked up at me from close range.


    I''m stunned. My hands are on Cenri''s shoulder, and my stripped neck is exposed in front of me. For a moment, I wondered if Cenri had packed the distance for me, but no. My body moved better.


    In the last few days in the forcible army, I smelled very tasty from Cenri''s body, even though I was barely able to bathe in the water or anything.


    My hair, my skin, my blood, my flesh, everything smells sweet and seduces me.


    My head is hot. Strong eyesight and nausea. The hand on the shoulder does not move as if ordered by the Lord.


    I don''t know anything. My heart is hitting hard. Eat the superb blood in front of your eyes, that''s what he says. You''re trying to let go, but your fingertips only cramp, and you don''t move.


    The centipede tilts its neck with surprise eyes, further exposing the clear white neck muscles through the blood vessels.


    "Huh!!


    My body moved on its own. A hand on his shoulder turns to its back and hugs his small body. My head moves and my neck muscles approach my vision.


    Soft meat on the warm blood you feel all over your body. My whole body, my soul trembles with joy. It mutates into a lower vampire, and a pointed canine tooth stands on its skin for bloodsucking.


    - On the brink of it, I put all my strength into it and stopped the movement of my body.


    It''s hot in my head. Red and black liquid flows through white skin with no scratches. Blood. It''s not Cenri''s blood, it''s mine.


    Tears of blood overflowing from my eyes line my white skin. That was a disloyal sight somewhere.


    Take care not to put force in your arms to hold and kill you, whispering in that ear as you breathe roughly.


    "Huh... not yet, not yet... bearable. Cenri, I can still fight. I''m still human, I want to. Don''t tempt me."


    Absolutely, breathe blood. Even if I can stand it now, I''ll never be able to.


    There is no such thing as a vampire who can survive without breathing blood, I sip as much blood as I want to survive.


    But that''s... not now.


    Cenri''s arm tends to turn on his back. I felt a little bit of a blood-sucking impulse had subsided just that.


    Cenri says in a trembling voice. Something raw and warm touches my neck muscle. Tears. Not what I shed, tears that worried me purely.


    "Sorry, do...... end. I did a terrible thing. Never again, I won''t say."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "But really, if I can''t stand it anymore...... then, I don''t want you to hesitate to say it. If you put up with too much bloodsucking impulse, they''ll lose their sanity, because"


    "Oh......, oh. And then..."


    Swallow and deeply resolve.


    Her blood sucks in the best of circumstances.


    Let them eat and eliminate nutritional deficiencies. Get a good night''s sleep to restore fatigue, shower properly, and brush on its smooth skin.


    And then you take off your clothes on a clean, big white bed, and you put your naked body down and stick your fangs out on that white skin.


    Blood sucking is not just a meal for vampires. I had a strange certainty.


    The holy blood that I have breathed through my heart will surely give me unprecedented strength.


    And it was only then that I would have done it without being purified that I would have completely taken sides.


    I touched Cenri''s cheek and stared into the darkness.


    We need to get a human collaborator. Like a hack against Lord, there are collaborators who supply supplies, prepare homes, and hide me from human society.


    There are risks, but we have to do something to survive peacefully.

 33 Lesson 3: Blood Sucking Impulse â‘¡

    Even the power that was just fading declined as if rolling down the ramp.


    That rate was much faster than I expected from the last ten days of state change. Perhaps the blood of the centipede taken into the body was completely depleted.


    Vampires'' physical abilities are extrahuman. So, I''m still able to walk through the night or so, but it would reveal a difference from before if it were a full-scale fight.


    If he fights me right after he sucks Cenri''s blood, he''ll be knocked down instantly.


    The number of mouths decreased. My consciousness was blurred. Anyway, I''m hungry.


    I take more than enough meals, but for vampires, meals still seem incomplete to make them an alternative to bloodsucking.


    Blood sucking impulses resemble hunger and are not like hunger. My body gets hot and my consciousness gets blurred. It''s as if your soul is burning, and every time something happens, your gaze turns to what Cenri did.


    After that, Cenri never hung an obvious invitation.


    But that dull silver glowing hair, spotless white skin, somewhere worrisome purple eyes are insanely loving to me now.


    If it is lust and appetite that are satisfied by the blood suction impulse, I guess the emotions that I have in Cenri right now are a combination of those two things.


    Fiction, non-fiction, there is little such thing as a ''good vampire''.


    Whether you eat meat, water, or drank up the blood of a beast, the dryness that will never be filled and the power that gradually falls out must be why you are turning vampires into horrible monsters.


    Exactly, a ''curse''. The feeling of nearing extinction was unbearable even to me, having tasted something similar once in my life.


    I could have asked Cenri to divide the blood a little bit.


    But it was half mean. I don''t know how to gain full width confidence in a centimeter. The only thing I could do was to stretch my time.


    The first thing I stopped doing was talking. I kept my conversation with Cenri to a minimum and resisted dryness without healing just by burying it in my thoughts.


    I was used to solitude. I had as much to think about.


    How will we survive in the future? How to gain trust from Cenri. How do I gain the power to resist external enemies quickly? How do you acquire the ability to hide in a shadow that you can''t yet use by skipping the Dead Ghost Mutant Destination - Dark Stalker? How much time do I have before I next mutate? [M] And how do I get a collaborator?


    Vampires can''t cross flowing water. It does not extinguish, but on water, the body is powerless and says it will lose its special abilities altogether.


    So vampires rarely show up on islands, and developed big cities often have artificial rivers around them. We need to think properly about the stronghold within the present, where its influence is still contained by lower vampires.


    It is also difficult to talk about collaborators who will be mandatory to work in human society.


    I have no side. [M] But I don''t trust Cenri''s people any more.


    There are only two possibilities - two.


    One was a ''carcass carry'' hack who was an extra horrible load of collaborators than a tiny lower vampire like me.


    Maybe he could help me. I''ve been familiar with it twice. Probably the most likely.


    However, a hack with an illegal undead deal is inherently the enemy of Senli Silvis, and even if he could clear it, he''s a merchant. Lord was supplying him with supplies because he was giving him what he deserved, and I can''t reward him enough for the risk.


    And this is the biggest problem in the first place, but I don''t know where he is. Maybe he''s in the city of Engay, but he''s not even going to sneak up there. It is also possible that they have already been caught.


    And the second possibility - it''s my home in my lifetime.


    Small, but my house was a junior nobleman with a title. That''s why I was invaded by an odd disease. I didn''t die soon and was regularly treated, but I would have enough wealth to feed the undead and the Knight of the End.


    The problem is, I don''t know what my family thought of me when they were asleep.


    I just move my legs like a machine while buried in endless thoughts.


    The only legacy of the Lord that was not taken by the Knights of the End because it was rolling on the ground...... The Black Jade, "The Light Eater (Brad Ruler)" was helpful.


    A firm, heavy beast can crack the cranium of an attacking carnivore with minimal movement.


    If you don''t use special abilities, they are extremely slight, but reduce the loss of power.


    Occasionally, a beast came upon me that I missed due to my lack of attention, but Cenri is a more skilled warrior than I am. There is no problem.


    And over the course of nearly two weeks, we safely passed through the depressed woods.


    And by then, my blood-sucking impulses were limitless.


    ¡ì


    Anxiety and hunger make me a monster. My body was as if it were not my body.


    Ahead through the woods - it was a meadow with nothing to see to the horizon that was spreading in front of me.


    Shake your head off, shake off your hot thoughts, and narrow your eyes.


    Compared to the forest, nothing blocks the sun. I prayed something would change if we went through the woods, but things don''t look very good.


    In the sky I saw a shredded moon about a quarter. The size of the moon was shrinking day by day. That''s one of the reasons I''m still impulsive. [M]


    Vampires become most powerful at full moon.


    Vampires say they often hunt on full moon nights. Greater strength means higher emotions, and stronger blood sucking impulses, I guess.


    I don''t know. I don''t know what to do.


    Looking at a meadow with little obstacle, it seems like I can''t help but be small.


    "End, you''re going to die."


    Unexpectedly, it tells us that the remnants of the remnants are unproductive.


    I wasn''t surprised by the sudden appearance of the shadow either. I already didn''t have enough room. [M]


    When did you show up, the mirage of a frightened lord looked down at me.


    He probably is completely hallucinogenic because he doesn''t seem to notice the centipede standing behind him either.


    "Your power is decreasing indefinitely. How dare you stand the urge? ''


    "Ugh, come on..."


    ''Waste of resistance. You''re a ghost, you have to sip blood to live. You don''t seem to realize why I kept the female slave on my side''


    "? End...... okay?


    It''s not like I don''t want to sip. I don''t sip blood because of my weakness. [M]


    I haven''t trusted Cenri since I got here. Technically, I don''t trust myself with Cenri.


    It was necessary to exercise caution. Maybe it''s my bad habit not to take action until the situation is deadly.


    "Vampires are stronger than they are if they breathe blood. End, the woman there is the finest blood. If you breathe all the blood well, you can climb to unlimited heights as a lower vampire. You run, you fight, you can do anything. ''


    ¡­¡­


    "Later, you can dive somewhere and sip the blood of the unlucky who stumbled through nearby. Your enemies have only a few enemies that could kill you.


    Certainly that is a useful option.


    There is a question as to whether Cenri will allow my outrage to suck up blood, but it could work depending on how I do it.


    But then it''s nothing to do with just a vampire. And just a vampire is destined to be destroyed for sure sooner or later.


    There is some way to survive with this enemy everywhere.


    Probably could have worked that way if I had loaded. Lord has knowledge and experience, as well as necromancy. Perhaps there''s also a handout. But I don''t have it.


    ''Amazing will, vessel. I didn''t know that my will could not erode, even if I endured solar punishment, withstood the blood-sucking urge, and even half a life...''


    Lord''s frigid eyes look at me. He whispers to me. The voice and appearance are surprisingly clear in the illusion.


    "End, accept me. My soul is in you - put me on the table. If we do, we can break this crisis easily."


    It''s a devil''s whisper. Is this really an illusion, or is Horos Carmen''s consciousness still in me, as Lord put it?


    Either way, my answer is one. Get lost.


    I can live alone. [M]


    "End... you look terrible, and once... you should go back to the woods. It''s time to dawn at night. Walking outside is... should start tomorrow"


    "Oh............... ok. Oh...... I know. You don''t have to tell me, I know!


    Answer Cenri''s words, almost reflexively, without thinking. Soon, Lord''s illusion was gone.


    He gets his hands pulled, scolds the fluttering flesh and follows.


    "... I''m sorry, I can''t let you out right now..."


    Secondly, I hear a small Cenri apology. But I didn''t care about that. I couldn''t even afford to understand the content.


    The silver hair in front of me is shaking. Bloody white fingertips are touching my hand. There was a sign of a water field just before I went out into the woods. I would be willing to go back that far.


    Perhaps I have bloody eyes now. [M]


    "End, eat. I sipped blood once. You don''t have a choice. You, the monster, don''t have a future that doesn''t make enemies."


    I don''t see him, but Lord''s words echo in my head.


    Hold your head with your left hand. But the urge doesn''t subside at all.


    No... it''s the limit now. I''ll kill her like this. [M]


    When I breathed small, I stuck my fangs in the meat in front of me at my own initiative.

 34 Lesson 4: Blood Sucking Impulse â‘¢

    A pointed canine tooth rips the skin and eats into the meat. It was karakara. There is saliva in the mouth, and the taste of blood spreads.


    The sense of impatience that was spreading in the depths of thought really heals only a little.


    Vision regains shape. There is no way that the centipede that draws my hand will notice this. I carefully pressed my chin against Cenri''s notice. [M]


    Dog teeth feed into my left arm and my own blood flows slowly into my mouth.


    You feel dull pain, but it''s much warmer than a sucking impulse.


    A second means to resist drying. It''s about biting yourself.


    Pain brings me back to sanity. And even my own blood has the slightest effect of deceiving my blood-sucking impulses.


    I noticed that when I was marching through the woods, looking for food in the middle of the night and acting separately from Cenri. I noticed it when the Warcraft shot me by accident and wounded me.


    The wound itself healed quickly, but my own blood, which I had licked to try, healed me only a little, though not comparable to Cenri''s.


    The drawings said that vampires only suck blood from humans, but apparently even vampires are expected to have some effect on their opponents.


    Of course, this is only a temporary measure. The fact that the limits are close is no different, but in the present situation, I am more thankful than anything.


    Take a sip of terribly bitter blood unlike a centipede so that the centipede doesn''t notice.


    The neck alone had survived, a slightly contradictory story, but perhaps even if the body''s blood had disappeared, it could still live. What I need is not blood as a substance. Otherwise, I don''t know why I can''t replace it with the blood of a warcraft.


    Calm down, your thinking ability returns just a little bit.


    Yeah, what do you say we go back and look for Lew''s body? Sip blood from the body.


    I''m sorry for her, but she won''t have a problem re-filling the grave. I''m sure Lou will forgive me, too.


    My legs are still alive. [M] Wouldn''t it make it if we put the centipede down and ran as hard as we could?


    The winner...... I''m not sure, but I don''t think it''s that low. My blood-sucking impulse is so strong, probably because I have Senri Silvis, the superb bait on my side. There is a chance that it will heal somewhat if there is no one around.


    The centipede stopped near the loosely flowing water.


    Stop biting your arm before you look back at this one. My head gets hot as soon as I stop sipping blood, but I endure. The blood stops right away so you don''t have to worry about getting noticed from the scar.


    The division of roles is sparked by a centipede that is also good at survival techniques, and I am the one who can only find food with tough flesh.


    If you get away from the centipede, you can bite your arm again. Drink the water full of stomach and let the impulse deceive a little.


    We have to be careful not to walk on the water...


    The centipede pulls weakly on my hand as I rise.


    "End.................."


    "Not yet, I''m fine. It''s dawn, too. We need to collect food and dig holes."


    It''s only at times like this that we calm down.


    I waved away without seeing the face properly, and hurried away from the centipede to suck blood as soon as possible.


    ¡ì


    My breathing is rough. There is a sense of compression in the heart, as if it were gripped.


    The sweet blood of Cenri was superb, but there was an irreplaceable pleasure to anyone, but bitter blood wasn''t bad either.


    Sit up on the ground and twist to feed your dog''s teeth into your right arm.


    Vampire fangs specialize in sucking blood. Concentrate on swallowing the bitter, cold liquid that flows in.


    There was joy when I bit Cenri''s neck. Not now. Vampire bloodsucking shouldn''t have any pain, but now I have dull pain.


    But I don''t care about that. What we need now is to contain the impulse.


    Although bleeding is better than the left arm I bit earlier, the amount of blood flowing from the right arm sadly wasn''t that much. Even though it was white. My skin looks blue and white, with little blood through it.


    It''s not the first time I''ve chewed it, so I won''t be able to help it. It''s not like the blood you drank flows straight to your body.


    The illusion of Lord floats in the sky, looking down at this one with no expression without saying anything. It''s like a reaper.


    But I completely ignored it and screwed my tongue into my wound.


    Cold meat feel. It''s very ironic that the mischievous act of eating myself brings me back from a beast to a man.


    That kind of thinking passes through my brain, but I don''t care about that anymore.


    You have one second to survive. Think before you become a complete monster.


    For example... yes. There must have been a monkey warcraft in this forest. What about sipping that blood?


    It is also possible that this dryness will still be satisfied if monkeys close to humans...


    ".................. End"


    Unexpectedly, Cenri''s voice was heard from close quarters. I turn my gaze to you in a hurry.


    Right in front of me, from a few meters in front, the purple eyes were looking at this one.


    I had no idea when I had come near you. Trying to open my mouth, I notice my fangs still standing on my right arm.


    They interrupted my meal. The frustration of incompetence boils in me.


    But I still had plenty of room to decide that the thought belonged to a monster.


    Seen. It''s not what humans do, like crooning their arms.


    Stretch your thoughts in the moment.


    It''s all right, I''m sure it''s all right. I haven''t done any harm to the centipede yet.


    Stop the centers you are trying to approach with your unwrapped left hand.


    "Oh, I''m fine. It''s not crazy, your own blood will cure you a little bit."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Oh, well. I totally forgot. I think of why Cenri is here.


    I was looking for food. [M] Since when would I have been obsessed with sitting around and sipping blood?


    Worry... Shit. It''s circling in front of me. The sweet smell approaches. That just makes my blood feel sweet.


    Cenri tells you to whisper. In purple eyes, there was a dying monster.


    "End... I can''t, don''t"


    "I didn''t push it. Not yet, I''m fine. Oh, yeah. Cenri, I thought of something good."


    Raise your face and look at your arms. There are countless traces of fangs left there.


    Until now, if it was to this extent of scratch, it would have played quickly, but there is no sign of healing after staring for a few seconds. You no longer have that power... well, you won''t die of wounds of this magnitude.


    Calm your trembling body with a deep breath. Move your heavy mouth as if it were not your own and spin your words.


    "I''m going to go back to Luu and dig up the grave. It''s not long since he died yet, and it doesn''t bother anyone. Lew would have forgiven me if I breathed blood."


    "End.................."


    Oh, yeah. There were several bodies resting in the basement of the road.


    I should have smoked that one. I was totally out of my mind. The mansion hasn''t collapsed, but isn''t it rotten yet?


    I couldn''t be in that place forever, considering the chase from the End Knight, but maybe that was a place of peace for me in a way.


    Cenri looked like she was going to cry now. Say it in a trembling voice.


    "Vampires are... sucking life via blood. So... you can''t suck blood from the dead, and transfusion doesn''t make sense"


    "Oh... I know... I''m glad."


    It''s unexpected. Damn it. There''s no way to open the situation.


    I wanted you to say something important like that first. It''s the remnants of the unusable remnants.


    I''ve only come out twice, but you don''t always give me a lot of knowledge - it''s an illusion, so I can''t even breathe blood.


    "I... of vampires, I have knowledge, too. The End Knight is looking for the weaknesses of vampires. I know you better than you do."


    Sure, you''re right. My knowledge is due to Lord''s undead drawings. It''s also for beginners and not deeply loaded the vampire part.


    Cold. My body, cold as a dead man. I don''t know what to do.


    I stuck my fangs deep in my arm and looked at the centipede.


    "Are you going to destroy me?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cenri says nothing. But you do realize that my limits are close.


    I can no longer deceive you. From now on, I don''t know what will happen to me, but Cenri will know it.


    No, maybe I can stand it just a little more, but sooner or later there will always be a time when I won''t.


    "I... I just want to live. I wanted to go to bed, to continue my life - I don''t resent people. I''m not a bad vampire. Hey, occasionally asexually, I just want to suck blood... I''ve told you before, I''ve never even attacked a human. Except you gave me blood when I was just around the neck."


    But I can''t help it. The Knight of the End is inherently the enemy of the Undead.


    I''m not going to resent you. But I have to scratch.


    Even if the other person saves my life once, you have to resist if you want to take my life.


    Survive for even a second.


    The counter. The only way to beat Cenri is the counter.


    "I promise, I won''t get out of the woods. I don''t want salvation by death."


    No, you can''t. There''s no way you can win a counter or anything. She can kill me just by touching me.


    I''m hot in my head and my thoughts don''t come together well. In the first place, what happens when you kill her?


    Move your mouth desperately.


    "Maybe a miracle will happen and we''ll figure it out... Look, already, twice, it''s happening... but if you miss it"


    Yes. It might be a good idea to check your knowledge on the remnants of the remnants.


    My body is not going to give it to me, but Lord should want to avoid my complete annihilation. Interests are in agreement.


    I can still run. But it''s impossible to escape the light of the centipede that blew the dragon.


    Ephe was a wise eye. The returned silver sword retained Cenri in the end knight. But when I thought about when I found out later, I didn''t have the option of not returning my sword.


    I couldn''t even escape on the way. Because I didn''t know the extent to which Cenri could detect where the undead was.


    From the beginning I had no way. [M]


    It should be dawn soon. Where you just missed it, you might not even be able to dig a hole in time.


    I can''t think of a way to open up the situation.


    I''m tired. It''s even a billion bucks to think about. I smile at half-assed self-abandonment.


    At that time, a cold object touched my cheek.


    Cenri had her hand on my cheek. [M] Fast moving, not something like that. Perhaps my senses are crazy.


    Vision and consciousness are uncertain. I don''t even smell it. It''s just that the heat of instinct that surpasses reason is about to swallow.


    But still, where I became a ghost, her blessing would easily zero me.


    Cenri''s lips opened small in front of my eyes when I was ready.


    "End..................... more, I want you to rely on me. Trust me..."


    It was an unexpected word that came out. For a moment, the thought becomes blank.


    Right hand placed on cheek. The thumb goes into his mouth and strokes his long, pointed fangs.


    "Enough, good luck. I''m sorry, I was aware. I''ve been... breathing my own blood... and I couldn''t call you."


    My finger belly hurts with my fangs and my hot stuff spreads all over my mouth. I didn''t feel the taste. Just a strong shock rocked my brain.


    A small, wounded finger strokes his tongue. Did it hurt, its eyebrows tickle and shake?


    But he didn''t touch it, and Cenri went on.


    Just like when we discussed it in front of Lou''s grave, there was certainly mercy in the cold voice.


    But now she knows more about my horror than she did then that I''m not a vampire who can never kill a single bug.


    into weakness and fled from Ephe. I hunted warcraft many times on it. There''s no way we can hunt warcraft and not humans.


    Taking that into account, will you say that you will still be on my side?


    "At death, nature, emerges. Your words have been received. Cooperate. I don''t kill... Tell me about you...? We should talk more. That way, I''m sure, it''ll work."


    "... Cenli''s, ho ho,... to teach, hehe hehe?


    Cenri circled her eyes and smiled somewhere at at me, asking me with a loose voice as I licked the blood flowing from my fingers.


    "Yeah. Tell me, I''ll give you"

 35 Lesson Five: Move

    "We can sense the energy of undead swinging death. If you concentrate, you can sense it pretty far, but you don''t usually sense that wide a range, and the accuracy isn''t that high. So... if you don''t do the damage and roll over the city, you''re unlikely to get caught"


    The sun sets again. Crawling out from under the ground, as usual, he greets the centipede he has been waiting for and exchanges information as he prepares to leave.


    Cenri''s information was worth a thousand gold. The book Lord had was written from a standing position on the human side, and there was no description of the End Knight''s abilities. Perhaps it is not something that is commonly known. Maybe Lord knew, but I wasn''t given the knowledge.


    Knowing your enemies is necessary to protect yourself. I had a fatal lack of knowledge.


    Maybe we should have discussed it first.


    I got a little Cenri''s blood, and now that my blood sucking urge has subsided, I can understand how I was about to be swallowed by madness yesterday.


    If I were sane, I wouldn''t have told Cenri I was going to reveal Luu''s grave, and I wouldn''t have had to calculate that it wasn''t the distance to run in time in the first place.


    He was losing his mind before he even noticed. I was helped by Cenri''s kindness, but it was a real danger.


    "It''s... Specifically, how far can you sense it?


    To my inquiry, Cenri thought only a little and shook her head to the side.


    "... I don''t know. But if we do everything we can, we''ll be in range for about one medium sized city, I think. The End Knight is required to have three wide-ranging sensations before entering and leaving the city, and morning, noon and evening"


    "What about Cenri''s master?


    "... the Master is......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... If you mean it, you can sense this place from Engay"


    It was half an incredible word. There is a considerable distance from the city of Engay. This one has been walking for almost twenty days all night.


    Even if you weren''t in perfect physical condition, the distance you walked is not one or two minutes for the city.


    Cenri says quietly to me, stunned by the power of so absurdity.


    "But I want you to feel safe. Normally, I don''t do that much sensing. Widespread sensing consumes a large number of blessings, and the wider the range, the more unwanted undead you catch and don''t know"


    "Undead out of purpose...... are you here?


    "... is there. Some were created by Necromancers, and some occur naturally."


    The voice sounded like it had blown out somewhere, although the quality of the voice was the same as before.


    She takes my side. He''s trying to understand me. At least, I''m pretty sure the distance was closer than before.


    Vampires and end knights. Being in a hostile position is no different, but Cenli doesn''t look like someone who''s good at acting.


    It gives me the means to survive safely. [M] You won''t have to worry about being wiped out all of a sudden. Unless I become the enemy of mankind.


    "Well, I figured we''d better go for the city"


    "... I want to gear up. I rushed here, so I left my stuff......... it''s stainless clothes, but I also need to get dressed"


    Cenri has always dressed the same. He seems to be taking a water bath when I''m not watching, doesn''t look that dirty, but he won''t be ready for a long escape.


    My baggage came from the wreckage of Lord''s mansion, and I can''t even say I''m flattered. My coat has been largely diluted, too. The flesh regenerates, but not the clothes.


    I also want a watch. Later, I want to look around the city if possible. Is it just too deep?


    "The number of end knights is small. I''m always understaffed, and I work on a platoon basis. We have enemies. If it''s a small city... first of all, it shouldn''t be here"


    "What about vampire hunters?


    The End Knight should not be the only enemy of the undead.


    The look on Cenri''s face was just a little cloudy when I asked. When I stare, I say it like I can''t tell you.


    "They... go anywhere, but basically, without a request, they don''t move. Wild vampires............... because it won''t be money"


    "I see..."


    I guess vampires are no different to hunting prey for them. It''s also a powerful prey if you kill it because it becomes ash and you can''t rip the material off unlike the Warcraft.


    Technically speaking, would a relationship with a vampire be like a bounty neck and a bounty hunter?


    Regardless of whether you want to be friends or not, they are more easily understood than Cenri, who moves because of the depth of their emotions.


    Is it because you''re worried I won''t be shocked that Cenri has the look of seeing something that hurts?


    It is a useless worry. I know I''m not human.


    I was just told again how they see me now, and I''m not shocked.


    Laugh, make me say it like I''m relieved.


    "That''s... that''s reassuring"


    "............ yes. Peace of mind."


    I was prepared not to have one of my allies. How much is saved just because Cenri is on my side?


    The power was rising. There are already no traces of fangs that were innumerably engraved on the arms. There is no heat or shards that were smoking in the depths of thought, and the illusion of Lord, who was looking down like a reaper, has disappeared. It''s like being reborn.


    We''re leaving the woods and going through the meadows. But before that, I had something to suggest to Cenri.


    Get up to speed and turn again to Cenri, who is soiling the burning trail.


    It''s okay. Trust Cenri. That''s what''s best now.


    Take a big, deep breath and stare into the purple eyes.


    "Cenli............ there will be chasers............ I''m going to do my best to run. Keep your blessings down - will you get on my back?


    ¡ì


    One step in, it accelerated incredibly. It progresses through the universe for more than a dozen metres, feeling a strong air resistance all over its body.


    Definitely, I''m much faster now than riding a horse.


    There was nothing to block me in the meadow that lasted as long as I could see. I could see a bunch of black beasts and shining eyes I''d never seen under my eyes, but I''d move on beyond all of them.


    A supple arm is turned in front of his neck and assembled in front of his body, holding him tight.


    The heartbeat of a centipede on his back conveys. That just cools the almighty feeling that fills my brain.


    A soft sensation presses him against his back, and a feverish exhale tickles his ears.


    I smelled sweet and fragrant blood. A pungent sensuality passes through the cerebral marrow.


    She''s like a living fruit to a vampire. If a vampire sees me now, he won''t be able to contain his impulse with too much envy.


    Cenri suppressed her blessings so that she wouldn''t kill me, and she stuck around and talked to me.


    "The endurance and physical abilities of vampires are... far beyond human beings. No fatigue, very little. Vampires¡­ the original Necromancer (Necromancer) thinks it''s the ultimate entrance to the undead."


    "Can I, too, eventually be the ultimate undead?


    "Tens of thousands, you have to kill people, you can''t be"


    "Then you don''t have to be"


    I''m not interested in strength... nothing, but if that''s what makes enemies, it''s not the story.


    Even at this stage we have a physical ability and a body close to immortality outside, so we have nothing more to want.


    If no one is allowed to live in seclusion without being targeted, they will not become true vampires with great power but also many weaknesses, enough to keep them alive as inferior (lessers). It''s a short time, but I can even sunbathe.


    "The End Knight... has been studying vampires. Vampires who have been unable to satisfy their bloodsucking urges sip their own blood and, at the end of the day, completely... lose their reason, croon out their own hearts... die"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "But normally - that''s it, I can''t stand it. Before I breathe my own blood, I breathe human blood. If there are humans nearby, surely... it will. That''s... the curse. Probably the first vampire you''ve ever had to endure."


    It''s a horrible story. But it doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t have a chance I need to endure that much anymore. Perhaps even if I tried, Cenri would give me blood before I went mad. And you can''t escape that temptation with half the madness filled.


    The landscape flows backwards at an amazing rate. Move your feet and hands, taking care not to shock your back as much as possible.


    And then I heard disturbing words in my pompous ears.


    ".................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Impossible. That''s impossible, Cenri. I suppress my emotions and swallow the words I went out to.


    Ephe, the Ephe of annihilation, is a complete knight of the end.


    The man is not as sweet as Cenri, and has made numerous legends through numerous tragedies.


    Cenri knows Eppe better than I do.


    That man is on the side of a complete human being. And the fact that I have a human heart is no reason for him to loosen that hand.


    And - there are some things only Ephe knows.


    As Cenri thinks, I''m not harmless to humans.


    I am sensitive to people''s minds and memories - sometimes I suppress impulses and choose to act according to reason, which means that I may be much more dangerous than the parallel undead.


    If Ephe finds out Cenri''s heart won''t change, he''ll try to kill me by turning Cenri over to his enemies. And the act is right as an end knight.


    You can''t keep her quiet about leaning on the side of Ephe.


    But a wise girlfriend would know that Ephe is not the kind of person to put his hands on me.


    I changed my mind. [M]


    "With that said... it said in Horos'' book left, it feels good to be sucked on blood... really?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "At least, I hope there''s no pain. How''d it go being sucked blood off your fingers? Does that feel good, too?


    Cenri was silent for a while, but said in a trembling voice as she had noticed, waiting for an answer without saying anything.


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ a little, just a little"


    ¡ì


    Eventually, I see a path under my eyes. It is not maintained, it is the path made by the traces of the


    You''ll reach the village or the city if you follow. I was careful only in the direction, so I don''t have to worry about accidentally reaching Engay.


    At that time, Cenri, who has grown accustomed to being carried, speaks up.


    "End, look..."


    "... it''s fire"


    Far away, a little off the road, the lights were visible. It''s a bonfire. If you stare, you can see how many carriages have stopped nearby.


    Is it a merchant? After all, people don''t seem far away.


    Of course, this is a suspicious pair flying around the sky at night. We can''t rendezvous with the merchants, and we need to find a water field before nightfall, but we have something to worry about before then.


    A herd of black beasts gathered about a hundred meters from the merchant. A herd of beasts resembling leopards. The head is clearly pointing toward the carriage.


    There are many escorts on the carriage as well. Perhaps even if attacked, we can repel them. It''s the beast that makes the herd, it shouldn''t be that strong.


    But...


    "Can I stop by?


    "... I don''t mind"


    I can put a little effort into the arms the centipede has turned.


    Maybe a little obvious, but let''s earn a score.


    Even if I wanted to, I would never have gone so far as to add more reasons not to kill. There is also the possibility that fur can be sold at a high price.


    When I laughed, I changed my course dramatically towards the herd of beasts.

 36 Lesson Six: Lower Vampires

    Vampires.


    It is the king of the night, making it one of the most famous of the few undead.


    A true monster with numerous special abilities and able to take on a single army. I''m still a junior (Lesser), but I still have a thousand fights. If a human had the same physical abilities as me, he would be called a hero.


    Use limbs to land on the ground. I feel countless eyes concentrate on this one.


    The wind strokes his cheeks, and the smell of dirt, grass, and prey tickles his nostrils. I whispered a small tongue at the strong impulse of violence and almightiness that boiled from the depths of my body.


    I can see it. The moonlight is really slight, but I can clearly see the black beast looking at this one so that it can be dispersed in the tall grass.


    But they seem to see each other, too. Countless eyes were suddenly coming down at me. I''m not even scared, I''m just looking at this one in cold blood.


    The number of opponents is nearly ten, and the size of the whole thing is two turns larger than the night wolf that Lord used to serve.


    But I''m not confident - I don''t feel like losing.


    I have no special ability to be a vampire.


    The big difference between the lower (Lesser) and its mutant destination is that it is about the flesh of a vampire that is equipped for the lower (Lesser) and has nothing of the numerous special abilities that can be associated with the word vampire.


    Exactly, lower (lesser). But that was enough.


    To the power of outsiders, the ability to regenerate out of common sense. A body that feels no pain or fatigue.


    The ending knights, beginning with Luffrey, had holy silver weapons, the weakness of their families at night.


    Even in the midst of the miga, the Knight of the End armed with a holy silver weapon. In addition, gather weaknesses, align numbers, and aim for the morning.


    That means that even they, with enormous positive energy, are dangerous if they are to deal with a mutated undead more than once.


    They set up an inmate party and obsessively aim for my life. The Necromancer is the enemy of mankind.


    The remnants of the load said that there were only a handful who could beat me.


    The hand of the centipede, which was stretched forward from the neck, loosens. I lay my hands on it.


    "Don''t go down. No problem."


    I have no combat skills. [M] But that''s not necessary for a monster.


    The blood of the centipede I inhaled last night is burning in me.


    What I needed was to do what I had to do. Like watching a rampage horse, prevent the spirit from being pulled by the flesh. Otherwise, I''ll be a vampire like a monster in a story.


    I put up with the will of steel wanting to stretch my nails as instinct, pulling out the ''light eating'' of my hips.


    I had plans. Some earn points, but Cenri is a combat professional. For once, I wanted her to see my style of combat.


    The hunt in the woods was largely alone and it was over with a blow, so this is the first time you''ve seen it nearby.


    Calm your fierce mind and narrow your eyes. You''re going to restrain me, or the beast takes a step. But to the extent of the beast, I''m better up there.


    Kill. Kill me, let me know how harmless I am, and... tell me what my weaknesses are. Tell me what to do when the End Knight or Vampire Hunt arrives.


    The black beast flies. The motion, which was supposed to be agile, seemed slow to me with outdoor motion vision.


    Change your legs just a little bit and swing through the ''light eater''. The thick, pitch-black wax penetrated his front leg lightly and slashed his neck as it was.


    Appeal to the feeling of the hand that cleaves the meat for the happiness of which the monster''s instincts are unparalleled. Push it into the depths of your mind to kill it and take steps to spin it.


    Kick the beast flying from the side. The feeling of crushing hard objects on your toes widens, the beast screams small, bouncing the ground several times and stopping moving.


    My forefoot nail had shallow cleaved my leg, but by the time I got back to the ground, the wound was already completely blocked.


    I don''t need to breathe. Keep yourself low and hit the nearest beast. My eyes, which were inorganic, are frightened for a moment. Towards that skull, swing the oxen down as hard as you can. That alone makes the beast immobile.


    - I feel great. The joy of the body moving freely overlaps the joy of the violent impulse being filled.


    I stopped there at one end and focused on my back centipede to calm down.


    It''s a little different from the blood-sucking impulse, but it feels dangerous. I wanted to suck Cenri''s blood asexually. I can see how I am in a dangerous situation.


    That would feel good if you moved as you were emotional. But I can''t survive that.


    At the blind spot behind you, there are a number of footsteps overlapping that kick the ground. The number of remaining beasts is five. It is not a footstep to escape.


    It''s a footstep trying to eat and kill the ghost that killed my people. It sounds like it''s going to jump over here.


    If it was just a wild animal, he would have run away at the time he defeated three bodies. There''s a difference between this warcraft and the Warcraft.


    If you''re going to kill me, you have to kill me.


    Rotate your body greatly and shield the centipede from your back.


    There was almost zero chance of losing. All I had to think about was destroying my enemies without being swallowed by the pleasures of battle and taking care not to tarnish their clothes.


    I can shake my fingernails three times while the beast shakes them down once.


    Neither the thick muscles, nor the fur, nor the bones that are naturally forged, are enough to pose a threat to me strengthened by Cenri''s blood and evil curse. I don''t even have to think about tactics.


    Slash each face of the skull and cleave its flesh deep with your extended left hand. Flirt the beast that tried to get around quickly at an additional speed and kill it without any difficulty.


    I feel an unspeakable excitement in the splashed blood.


    Now - maybe you''re not about to tell me your weaknesses.


    Cenri screamed sharply the moment such thought passed behind her brain.


    "Endo!"


    "Huh!?


    I was completely alarmed. I had no idea. I meant to be calm, but maybe he forgot me because of the excitement.


    The light overflowed my vision. Fire arrows.


    The countless flaming arrows that shine brilliantly scatter the firepowder, flying from front, back, left and right toward us.


    Attack magic. Awesome speed - dodging... can''t make it.


    It was, obviously, following me. Peel off Cenri''s arm and roll back.


    At about the same time, the burning light pierced my entire body.


    There was no pain. A flame explodes and vision fills the light.


    Fever licks the body and the shock lowers the body back.


    In the moment of the moment, the sight so far passes behind your brain.


    It was bedtime. Lifetime. Resurrection by evil sorcery. The moment and defeat I flipped an anti-flag on it in the days I played Lord''s puppet.


    To deal with Luu, the battle of the End Knight and Lord. That I made Lou''s grave. Conversation with Cenri. Being left alone in the neck and breathing blood.


    And the sound disappeared and the world returned to darkness.


    I was stunned. Quickly, examine your body.


    There was no pain. I don''t feel the fever anymore. There were several large burnt holes in the clothes I was wearing, and my body was exposed.


    Touch that surface with your fingers. There is no pain. No scratches.


    "Endo......"


    "Oh well... the vampires..."


    Now I understand. What an idiot I am.


    Vampire flesh is a powerful resistance to all sorcery.


    The innumerable arrows of flames that prepared me to die only exerted a degree of power that set me back a few steps. Absolutely, that running light, it seems, was something the brain had quickened......


    Cenri rushes over.


    An anxious look. It seems that all the arrows of the flame hit my body, and there is no scratch on the centipede.


    Good......


    "It''s okay, it''s no problem..."


    Point your gaze in the direction the arrow of flames has come.


    When did it come, about ten people fanned around us? If you look at each one of them lightly armed, they will be the carriage escorts you saw earlier.


    Two men and women in it hold their canes. Those two would have been the ones who shot the flaming arrow. But now the expression was frightening.


    The magic power was enough. Well, it was intact, so I don''t know for sure, but it probably had the power to burn it down as easily as the beast I killed.


    The opponents are more numerous, but no one is as positively energized as the Knight of the End. It''s just a mercenary.


    I''m not one trained to fight vampires, I''m just a mercenary. It''s not a big opponent, even from where it''s solidified like a war. Cenri, of course, is far less than Ruffrey or Nevila.


    If there is only one problem, it is that I, who have a superior sense of five, became obsessed and hunted the beast without realizing its proximity.


    The instinct of a monster who can''t just fit in after hunting a warcraft frequently whispers to kill the person in front of him.


    "End......"


    Cenri calls his name with a trembling voice. But don''t worry.


    I smiled and raised my voice to those who surrounded me.


    "Wait! I''m sorry if I misled you. This one''s human!


    "What...?


    There is no reason to want to preemptively attack a beast if you find one who is tragically murdering it in a place where there is no light.


    I wanted you to speak up once, but there are as many monsters in human form as there are.


    This one is intact for both of us, so let''s forgive it here with a wide heart. You should forgive me. There is no impulse.


    Maybe I''m... a very good person, aren''t I? Oh, my God.


    That makes me laugh, too.


    "Hehe... sorry, I''m in a hurry. Let me go first."


    "Ahhh..."


    It''s not a bad idea to have a discussion to compensate for the damage, but this one is unfortunately undead. If we talk long enough, we might lose our balls. I collected precious metal from the wreckage of Lord''s mansion, so the money for the moment would be fine.


    Hold the back centipede gently with both hands without waiting for a reply, and keep rushing out with all your might.


    The attack was launched, but I felt great.


    The attack magic didn''t work. I forgot.


    Vampires have strong resistance to all sorcery. The psychic system doesn''t work, and the attack system doesn''t.


    Moreover, the properties seem to be more powerful than I had imagined. It is good news for me to survive.


    A magician who can use attack magic is a kind of weapon. The Mage''s attacks are extremely powerful in scope and power compared to swordsmen and others.


    The Wizard is an elite and is privileged in every country. Its power is so strong that in war it is said that the number and quality of magicians to whom it belongs determines its power, etc.


    It''s really big that magic doesn''t work.


    I can''t be alarmed because it is possible that the Wizard who has attacked me earlier was weak, but it''s like having fewer virtual enemies at once.


    If magic doesn''t work, it changes the choices you can make when you have to.


    I noticed here - good.


    Instantly, people''s signs disappear. He kept on walking as hard as he could for a few minutes and lowered the centipede to the ground where he was confident he had completely wrapped his chase.


    Cenri fluttered a little but quickly regained her composure and looked up at me.


    Touch my clothes with my fingertips with an empty burn hole.


    "End...... okay?


    "No problem. It''s intact. I didn''t even fight back. Cenri, vampires, attack magic doesn''t work!


    "... I know. But to a certain extent..."


    I can be strong. I still have a lot of challenges, but I was responsive.


    This is what we do when no one teaches us how to fight. If Cenri teaches us how to fight, we can be stronger.


    Yes. Maybe... magic will work. I''m Lord''s body candidate. [M] I don''t think Lord, the Magic Instructor, will vessel an individual who doesn''t possess magical qualities.


    I never wanted to live. When the magic of transferring souls becomes available, like the Lord, the viability grows greatly.


    He sighed at me as if he was stunned.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I did enough time. Looking down at the sunlit township through the window, Ephe narrowed his eyes.


    A hustle and bustle in the carriage going out. The business of the peaceful man was there. That''s what the End Knight is supposed to protect.


    I waited long enough for the end, who was still human, to become unbearable to the ghost impulse.


    I did the time to think. Cenri didn''t come back.


    "Time''s up.................. Cenli. I don''t know what happened... but how dare you do it, End."


    The tone was mild, but the light shining behind its eyes is swordswallowing.


    Senli Silvis has a unique talent as an end knight.


    It''s a feat from Ephe, known as one of the strongest ending knights, such as having just turned seventeen and putting his hand on the throne of a first-degree knight.


    If Ephe was the same age, he might even have been jealous of that glowing talent. And sooner or later its power will exceed that of Ephe.


    End knights are scarce. We have to get it back at all costs. It shouldn''t be too late yet.


    Even here, Ephe did not consider the possibility that Cenri was being killed. The end knight''s flesh, wearing the art of manipulating positive energy, unconsciously erects defensive barriers. I don''t think that end can break through that very well.


    But what if, without any help, the centipede had been put aside? - You should kill him before you feel the pain. That is my last mercy as a mentor.


    The eyes of the disciples'' third-degree knights were sharp.


    There is already no wax that occurred for some time immediately after the centipede disappeared. Excellent condition.


    The End Knight is used to tragedies. Don''t pin your personal feelings on the mission. Even Nevila, where the impact of the centipede being exposed was greatest, has already fully recovered.


    I''ll check briefly to see if you''ve noticed a change in Ephe''s attitude.


    "Master... you''re going after him, aren''t you?


    "... Nevila, are you... confident you can beat Cenri? Not unlikely to be hostile."


    "... it''s..."


    Nevila''s expression is distorted and palatable.


    In all respects, third degree knights are losing to second degree knights. Above all, Cenri is a knight with a blessing of the second degree knight.


    Blessings - positive energy is the most important thing for the End Knight. It is used to purify the Dark Families and also to strengthen their physical abilities. Sometimes it can be converted into the energy of destruction and released. It is also used to expand the perceptual range.


    That absolute quantity is a great quality for the End Knight. Above all, the purification that the End Knight specializes in does not work on Cenri, who is a human being.


    There''s a big difference between first-degree knights and second-degree knights, but there''s also a big difference between second-degree knights and third-degree knights.


    "But if you''re a master..."


    "Right. But... there are more suitors."


    Ruffrey glances at the words of the serene master.


    Ephe has not yet given up the recapture of Cenri. Definitely not a good person to give up in the fight against lower vampires, etc.


    She is even more superior - a precious human being who can destroy throne vampires who cast a great shadow on the world or even the king of the dead.


    The ends are shackled. Then all you have to do is destroy it.


    Killing the end is easy. But if Ephe and the others surround and destroy the end as usual, there will remain a gap between them and Cenri.


    Then let whoever else perish.


    The end is a heterogeneous vampire, but there are many who can defeat the end at this stage.


    "I''ve been waiting. Get in."


    The door opens. Nevila''s eyebrows were distorted by the shadow that appeared. Ruffrey opens his eyes and Thelma''s expression also turns into something dangerous.


    What showed up was a big man with wings woven in a black coat and a deep hood.


    The bandages are wrapped around its hands, with little skin exposure. The thick-skinned belt is lowered by a three-wielded sword that fits into a rusty sheath.


    A large silver cross was shaking in the chain hung from his neck, and that was applauding the creeps of the man all the more.


    The man had a large, resilient black dog beside which humans were likely to be crossed. A golden eye that feels intelligent confirms the Luffreys and gives them a low roar.


    He''s a creepy man like the undead. If this is human, then there is only one answer.


    "Vampire Hunter... Seriously, Master. You''re gonna hit the shit out of me."


    The blackcoat man leaked an inclusive laugh in a voice that pushed Nevila''s frustration to death.

 37 Lesson 7: Training

    "Not necessary"


    Only the stars were shining in the sky. Today is the Crescent Moon - the day when the power of the family at night is most diminished.


    I haven''t met anyone since, and my journey continued smoothly. The road is also gradually turning into something clear, and we will probably reach the city in a few days.


    It gets harder to do hands-on training once you get to the city. No way, you can show off the power of vampires all over town.


    Near the oasis. He surrounded the fire and asked me to teach him combat techniques, and Cenri said so after a while of silence in his thoughts.


    Cenri says a little quickly to me, not knowingly frowning.


    "Misunderstood, don''t... it''s not like I don''t want to tell you. Me and End are... too different. People''s technology is commensurate with people. That doesn''t necessarily help you."


    "... but... the body forms together. Isn''t that how we use it together?


    "Now it is. But... soon, I''m sure, it won''t be."


    Say it with some worrying eyes.


    It''s a good laugh, but it''s a careless story, but there''s something very suggestive about that look as well.


    "We, knights of the end, learn to walk and breathe. First, avoid the attack and thoroughly tap into recieving it. Because we can''t take the blow of a vampire who''s built up power."


    I see... that fits the point.


    The more blood and negative energy you accumulate, the more power I gain. There are limits to the growth of human flesh.


    Indeed, even if we had the same form of flesh, the priority would fall, even if we did not say that technology was futile if there were inequalities in fundamental physical abilities. If the wound regenerates in an instant, it is also in perspective to receive it.


    "Blessings can be used to strengthen physical abilities, but blessings drain. The power of vampires basically doesn''t drain. Endurance and physical ability always force us to fight against each other."


    "I don''t think so very much. Nevila and Ruffrey were very strong."


    "............... so we basically aim for a short showdown. Deal damage with preemption, try not to fight from the front"


    The words matched my imaginary relationship between a vampire and an end knight.


    The story of the End Knight is always the story of hunting monsters. It doesn''t have to be a squarely grand fight like a duel.


    I understand that I do not possess the fighting skills of a centipede.


    But still, that doesn''t explain why I don''t have to know about their fight.


    "Vampires of truth fight like beasts. They are not tied to people''s reason. I''m sure the end mutates... and you''ll find out if you become a vampire,"


    That being said, he gently paid off the dust on his clothes and the centipede rose.


    Sleek skinny is wrapped in white toned clothing, well suited to silver hair, paired with a silver sword casually strapped to the waist, and the Saint Knight of Agathon himself.


    He wasn''t tall and fleshy enough, but he had an elegance in his position that he couldn''t hide even in dirty conditions on a long journey.


    As appealing as you want to hit your neck muscle right now.


    Cenri pulls the sword out of her hips in some graceful motion. A beautiful sword made of holy silver. At first glance, it also looks like a work of art, but I have confirmed several times that she is using it to slaughter warcraft.


    With the sword in front of him, Cenri said from beyond the blade.


    "But... just a little, I''ll deal with you. Sure, your concern is the best thing. Knowing how to fight the End Knight also increases the likelihood that the end will survive"


    Exactly. He knew what I meant by my words.


    I get up, too. I wasn''t originally very fit, but my mutated and grown body is about two turns bigger than a centimeter. I hesitate, trying to pull the plume out of my hips. Seeing that, Cenri smiled.


    "I don''t mind pulling it out. You can come for real. At the end of the day, I can''t be hurt. This is... just training. I don''t use release-based moves either."


    Apparently, the power difference is still apparent. Look at all the fighting on my back. That''s what I''m saying, so you don''t have to worry.


    Pull out "Brad Ruler" and let''s see it softly. Make it look good.


    Signs of battle make me hot in the back of my head.


    Think. My strength is powerful. Swing it down as hard as you can and even a rock will be able to turn it in two.


    I don''t think I can stand humans very much, but I think I can handle it if I brake when I have to... If you suddenly stop your arm at all costs, your arm may break, but you don''t have to worry because it plays.


    Cenri doesn''t change her complexion one by one, in front of a monster holding a black tin that sucks in the light. Gently evenen your feet and narrow your eyes.


    "I''m coming."


    "Come."


    First of all - a small hand check.


    Kick the ground hard, pull your strength from the diagonal sky, and wave down the bamboo.


    Cenri said to dodge and recieve. Then all you have to do is strike a blow with force that you just can''t recieve.


    She''s strong. I''m stronger than I am, but I feel like I''m looking too sweet at everything.


    The End Knight threat is its immense blessing. I haven''t come up with a technique for responding to a release attack yet, but without it, I''m sure I can eat it down.


    In order not to hurt me, Senri is not wearing any blessing armor on her body, unlike during the war.


    Cenri avoided the blade, which slashed and swung down the wind, without taking only one step back.


    It should have been pretty fast, but totally... cut off. Does this mean you don''t even have to take it?


    Senri blamed me for quickly returning to him. [M]


    "End...... I told you to give it your all"


    "Uh... oh, yeah"


    "I know your humanity. But if you don''t give me everything, it doesn''t make sense."


    Even if they say that... the centipede hasn''t given it all.


    I use a real murder weapon. In case a miracle happens and I kill Cenri, how am I supposed to live?


    Sure, the blow isn''t all we have right now.


    I remember the first time I fought the Warcraft on Lord''s orders. If I wanted to, I could wave down my flesh while destroying it. [M] It''s an unbearable blow to the tough flesh of a vampire. If it was just a sword you received, you might be able to amputate every weapon.


    You felt lost, Cenri sighs deeply.


    And in front of my confused eyes, I said, gently shifting my collar and exposing my white neck.


    "... ok. End... if you can take me down, you can bite my neck"


    Your gaze nails to a clear white neck muscle.


    Always a faint heart beating hard. Soon your breathing gets rough and the heat in the back of your brain increases.


    Still, it was the first time I bit her in the neck and breathed blood. Only once.


    It was also pleasant to get blood from my fingers. But burying your face around your neck and inhaling that blood directly is not comparable to that. The feeling of hair hitting my cheeks and its smooth skin feeling on my lips are all intensely imprinted on my head.


    She told me not to be patient, but her blood is precious. The manufacturing speed won''t be that fast either. Even though I was just fatigued on a long journey, I couldn''t ask for it so many times.


    "Then do something stupid..."


    This is just training. To my words, Cenri glanced at her neck with her index finger. Some luscious trick.


    "You want to bite, don''t you? Vampires, young and old, all tend to... prefer, bite their necks. When they capture their prey, they restrain their bodies all the time and take their time to breathe blood. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ End, my eyes are running bloody"


    Nice suggestion. That also runs blood. I want to bite. If you don''t want to bite, I want to bite.


    Even though, there are no vampires who can''t shake their minds because they are invited by superb prey.


    Do a tongue twitch. There is a feeling of being rolled in the palm of my hand, but there is also strength caged in the hand holding the jaw.


    Wouldn''t Cenri lick me too much?


    I open my eyes and take a big, deep breath to calm myself high.


    "Maybe you get bit in the neck, you''re a habit?


    To my provocation, Cenri didn''t move a single eyebrow, just a small grin.


    "It is, maybe. End, come."


    I''ll make you regret seducing harmless me.


    Assemble it, scratch just a little bit on its neck muscle with your fangs, and I''ll take a long time to taste its blood.


    When I gave myself up to impulse and kicked the ground with all my might, I hit the centipede like a shell.


    ¡ì


    Fast. No, not fast - is it good?


    He waved almost as hard as he could, and it was as if he had not returned a response. The centipede is really right in front of us. The more I reach out, the more I''ll be in front of you, but my blow will shake empty.


    "That''s a vampire... powerful... it''s been a long time since I''ve fought"


    A whispering voice crippled my ear. The sweet fragrance drifted from the hair punctuated the nostrils. I''m asking you to attack me.


    I wield an impulse, but it doesn''t hit me as if I''m slashing even in illusions.


    Cenli''s footing was minimal, but streamlined as if flowing. At that moment, I was struck by the illusion that I was dancing.


    Too, too different. Is this the ''end knight'' of the second degree? The battle against the Lord was confirmed in the distance, but this time the weight of its name is actually conveyed in relative terms.


    There was no despair. It just gets hot in my head.


    Cenri''s gaze was completely following my movements that were too intense to be controlled by myself.


    This time should be my time. But I can''t reach it.


    Lord said he needed to be at least a vampire to fight the End Knight. Vampires have powerful special abilities.


    It''s the ability to transform into wolves, bats, and fog. I don''t know exactly how far I can go, but I do lack the strength.


    Are you really winning with physical ability or endurance, or are you half incredible in a flirting state?


    Occasionally there was a cool noise. The sound of my sword colliding with Cenri''s. [M]


    I have no response at all. It''s really a moment of contact. Perhaps that''s taking the blow away. It was a terrible skill.


    An impulse for violence is whispering to me to put more power into it. I''m whispering to ravage it.


    I defied it and took a step back. Even if you keep waving the violin, you''ll never hit it. She still has room.


    Think. If I have strengths that don''t belong to vampires in general, it''s nothing more than how much control I can have over my impulses.


    Cenri''s eyes are opened. I made a choice in the moment.


    He grinned and stepped to the ground with all his might.


    This is it. This is what vampires can do.


    The ground rocks heavily. Slight disturbance in the position of the centers. I don''t miss that gap, and I do my best to swing it down. [M]


    A tall metal sound echoes. My first strong response came back.


    And I opened my eyes to an unexpected sight.


    Cenri was holding my sword with both hands to prevent a blow to my chest. The meshing blade is antagonistic, even though he swung it down with all his abilities as a vampire.


    Across the blade, the gaze and gaze meet from close range. Senri tells me to stare at him with all his strength. [M]


    "End... you are... strong. I was a little surprised."


    "Weren''t vampires more powerful?


    "I am now strengthening my physical abilities with blessings"


    Now...? So you''re saying it wasn''t fortified until earlier?


    No, I don''t care about that. I had no intention of losing to Cenri with pure force.


    "Listen, I don''t"


    "You have one hand, I have both hands."


    Take that word, almost reflexively, and grab it by the centipede with your empty left hand. But you expected that, and by then the centipede was a few meters away.


    Xu loses resistance and his body swims heavily. Cenri watched, not doing anything, as she stood.


    Cenri hasn''t messed up one breath yet. If this is a real fight, I could be dead a hundred times.


    It was a terrible humiliation. You have to suck that blood at all costs to clear up your depression. Vampire disqualification, such as being invited out of hand.


    My eyes must have been giddy.


    However, under my gaze, Cenri lays her sword on the sheath and leaves her neck small, without any particular fear.


    "Do you want to chase me?


    "Shh!


    Throw out the violin and kick the ground with all your might. The body moves forward with explosive momentum through the air.


    But at that time, Cenri was dozens of meters ahead. That was an incredible rate even for me with extraneous leg power.


    If you gaze, you feel a strong blessing from both of those legs. I see... can you also enhance some parts?


    That''s probably how you''re saving positive energy by controlling it.


    But endurance should be above me. Cenri said so herself.


    Wave your hands wide and run like a beast. Cenri slips away from it.


    Around the oasis, just obsessed with chasing prey.


    The wind strokes my cheek. The beast that was coming for water screams. But no matter how much force you put into it, the distance doesn''t shrink.


    You''re antagonizing speed - damn, if today wasn''t the crescent moon, I would have given you more speed.


    I heard there was a difficulty with endurance, but the speed of the centimeter showed no signs of falling. When I looked at the centipede running, she wasn''t running. Smooth travel is accompanied by little foot movement.


    Physical fatigue would be irresistible with that. I''m not tired, I''m not breathing, so I can''t breathe, but Cenri looks just as cool.


    I don''t know how, but does that also have to do with blessings?


    I don''t use release-based moves, Cenri said. How long does that move hold?


    No fatigue, but I have a time limit. It''s dawn. There''s a chance that the centipede''s blood will run out along the way.


    No. You can never win if you do it normally.


    I jumped a few metres big. Keep landing, almost unconscious, crawl on all fours and run.


    It was a surprise behavior myself. My instincts as a vampire just told me to do that.


    In common sense, crawling on all fours should slow down the speed of travel. But incredibly, the distance from the centimeter shrinks. The centipede facing back opens his eyes and stops.


    Have you noticed? The moment I tried to kick the ground wide with my hind legs and push down Cenri''s body, Cenri flew.


    "... what?


    Not a metaphor, Cenri was flying in the sky. He didn''t jump like me, he stays in the sky and stands still.


    Blessings were gathering on its back, shaping the wings of light.... Anything.


    "Is that so!?


    "Release-based moves are moves that convert blessings into the energy of destruction and release them." Light Wings "is not an emission technique."


    How... cowardly. You''re releasing it.


    I can see a centipede floating about ten meters above me.


    "Real vampires can fly, too"


    Damn. Don''t you want me to bite you so bad? Wouldn''t it be nice if it made you feel better?


    But I haven''t given up yet. I can''t turn into a bat, so the sky can''t fly. [M]


    Big help to the half-yaked mood and kick the ground with force.


    The body floats through the universe and reaches the centimeter position. But even if you''re physically capable, you just can''t move in the air.


    As she jumped up to a close distance that she couldn''t reach, Cenri held her mouth down and told me like she was frightened.


    "Scared... so much, you want to suck blood?


    "... I haven''t cut it yet, just a little bit!


    Centrifuges descend diagonally. It lands on the ground at tremendous speeds and ripples widen.


    Apparently, that wing of light isn''t just something that floats in the sky.


    But perhaps the depletion should be quite severe. The wings of light, confirmed from close quarters, emitted energy as if it were burning. In the first place, if it hadn''t been intense, I would have flown all the way to the city with it.


    Pulled by gravity, he breaks his knee wide and lands on the ground.


    Cenri is one step away. One more step and you should be able to reach it. I crawled on all fours and ran out toward Cenri...


    "Ah Endo!?


    I accidentally lost my physical strength.


    Wear water all over your body. I realized for the first time that Cenri was standing on the surface of the oasis.


    In the water, I get up in a hurry. But I''m fluttered like I was just before I fell asleep.


    With all my strength, I have little power in my hands and feet, and I can only walk as far as I can.


    I can see the centipede stroking down my chest when I get up.


    "properly, calm down"


    "Sen, Li... That''s just not right"


    Flowing water is a weakness of vampires. I haven''t heard you poke that.


    Isn''t there a way to win? It''s cowardly. You should offer your neck as a penalty.


    It''s okay, it''s just a little sucking...


    Senri spoke mercilessly to me, fluttering but making every effort to raise her voice of protest.


    "Yes. The End Knight is... sloppy"


    "Oh no..."


    exhausted and fall into the water.


    It was definitely getting a little hot. Perhaps just the right thing to chill your head......


    The centipede approaches me and looks down at me, sinking in the water like a dead body.


    Extend your arms and catch your ankles. Look, I caught you - I just want to do something like that, but I can''t help myself.


    I had a grudge. I looked up at him, and Senri said with a serious look.


    "Training is over. End... I''ll just tell you one thing. If you run into an End Knight, don''t think about fighting and do your best to escape. If I were caught, don''t hesitate."

 38 Lesson 8: Peace

    The relationship with Cenri seems to have changed slightly.


    We can''t let it loose yet, but it''s a change in the right direction. She started joking about me, and she gave me the knowledge. He also trained me. If this were a trap, I would be a human disbeliever. Unless I go the wrong way, I''m sure she''ll be on my side.


    I found a number of things during my journey.


    The amount of blood you need, in the cycle when the blood suction impulse comes. How do I react to vampire weaknesses in my power differences with the Knight of the End? The magnitude of the violent impulse and how to contain it.


    That''s what I need to know to survive.


    Cenri was familiar with the End Knight and how vampires were killed, but she didn''t know what means vampires could use to live longer. I understood myself to step up one by one. [M]


    We have also learned about Cenri''s own personality. He looks sturdy but jokes too. Sometimes I laugh. It looks serious, flexible, gentle and cloudy. There are also measurements to swallow. And at the same time, however, it also has weaknesses. Occasionally, he said he''d take an inviting attitude...


    It''s a complicated person. But she was ideal as a partner, including its position, strength, knowledge and taste of blood.


    I was lucky enough to be Cenli who was after the load. This good fortune must be exploited to the fullest. You have to decide the next course of action while you have a strong ally named her.


    And without being caught by a chaser, we made it to the city safely.


    Like Engay, it''s a medium-sized city. On the outer walls about the height, with rivers nearby, many people line the gates even at times near sunset.


    Merchants pulling carriages and horses are baggage inspected, but other travellers seem bare unless they are suspicious because they see them. Even Engay couldn''t ask for an ID or anything like that. I guess the outer wall is somewhat of a warcraft control.


    Well, I also have ID cards prepared by Lord...


    Cenri whispers as she lines up in the queue.


    "End, look at your feet..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the gate, a small ditch was dug. There is loose water in it.


    It is clearly a vampire (vampire) measure. If the ditch had surrounded all around the city, real vampires would also be unable to turn into bats and enter out of the sky, etc.


    Even I would have suddenly fallen out of power if I had stepped in unaware.


    I''m afraid of this. If I didn''t know, I would definitely have caught on.


    It just doesn''t look like a normal human being in this world, and there seems to be anti-dead measures everywhere.


    But with a small groove of this magnitude, I think I can get over it if I''m ready...


    "Do you often?


    "Yes. If it''s a big city, it''s well maintained. It was also in Engay..............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Engay was near the home on the road. If Lord was going to take over my flesh, it wouldn''t be strange if Lord was hitting on measures to combat vampires.


    In addition to running water, vampires have several other weaknesses. We need to be careful......


    A gatekeeper with a spear looks at the travelers passing through the gate with a boring face. I guess they confirm those who pass over flowing water to show unnatural behavior.


    The centers approach me in natural motion and hold my hand. Grab a slightly cold fingertip back.


    And I passed over the water flowing in a breath and broke into the city of Semesera.


    ¡ì


    Walk through the city of darkness and just find an inn. It''s a medium-sized inn. Except that the curtains are thin, I have no complaints.


    When I took two singles, I had an ops meeting in my room.


    Cenri says with the same cold eyes as usual.


    "If it''s a city of this size, there''s a chance that a chaser will come. You better hurry up and get out."


    "Everywhere."


    "... End............... in a bad mood, bad mood?


    "... just a little bit. But you don''t have to worry about it. I know what''s important."


    The city of Semesera is as big as Engay.


    There was one thing that distinctly differed from Engay, although the number and busyness of people were the same.


    Because of the large river nearby, there were several waterways stretched out in the city of Semesera.


    If it''s about a ditch, I can cross it in one step, but I can''t cross a long bridge on my own. If I can''t do it, I might be able to figure it out, but I''m still going to expose the flirtatious state for a long time.


    On the water, vampires say they lose almost all their abilities. Special abilities naturally lose all body power, and possibly regenerative abilities. In my case, I don''t have the special abilities of a vampire, but I can''t use the "sharp claws" and "sharp fangs" that I learned when I was a corpse ghost before the mutation. Even the average person will be incapable of killing me enough.


    Of course, if the centipede is with me, we can cross the bridge, but then I''m just too handy.


    "I don''t need sympathy. I know you''re on the run. It''s just a pain in the ass. I just wanted to look around the city a little bit and try to buy and eat. ''Cause I never did."


    Cenri rounds his eyes. Even if they don''t look like that, I''m so aware that my hopes are terribly childish.


    Even when I used it with Lou, I couldn''t afford to look around the city. In my life, I was ten years old or I couldn''t walk there anymore, so I had rarely left the city alone, nor had I ever bought or eaten at a stall around there.


    So I was just hoping for a little bit, but apparently the human city is tougher for me than I imagined.


    Most vampires do not choose to lurk in the city and say they will live in ancient castles, ruins, underground labyrinths, etc.


    I thought it was like a demon, but I see it would be convincing if people''s cities were so hard to live in.


    Besides, this room looks good and the curtains are thin. Perhaps closing the curtain tightly will bring in some sunlight.


    That means you have a bed because of it, but you can''t sleep there. I have a closet, so I''ll have to get into it during the day and dodge the sunlight.


    Nothing like sleeping in the closet hurts my body, but I still have some thoughts.


    Leaking a small sigh, Cenri says with a gentle look.


    "If you have something you want me to buy, I''ll buy it for you"


    What do you want me to buy? I have a lot of things I want. You need to change my clothes, and I want to eat something a little handy. I also want to drink Cenri''s blood.


    But buying something that will be too much luggage would be a problem. The city will be out soon.


    "............... magic book or something. I''d like you to buy me one if I had one. All you have to do is redeem the precious metal you picked up from Horos'' mansion."


    "... what magic?


    "Whatever. But I like the one you could use to get away."


    I don''t even know what it is. I had just never read a magic book in my life, and what was in Lord''s Mansion was too difficult.


    Cenri gave me a thoughtful look for a while and nodded small at my slender request.


    ".................. ok. I''ll see to it appropriately. Anything else?


    "... may not be in a position for me to say, but be careful. The chaser must be after Cenri, not just me."


    Cenri gave perhaps a momentary Kyotong look to the words that included my convenience, but she immediately smiled and showed them.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Completely collapsed and burned down mansion. There was one man and one shadow before a simple tomb built near it.


    One is a magnificent man in a long black coat. He is large, deeply hooded, and has a three-striking sword down his hip.


    The man was wearing a dark smell of blood. There was a sense of intimidation in that queue that I didn''t know I could handle.


    "Alba...... what do you say?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The other was a black dog. He''s a big dog nearly two meters long and a meter tall.


    Resilient to black, lustrous fur, and tough, heel-developed limbs had beast-specific beauty. The golden eyes are sharp, but there is definite intelligence behind them.


    The dog, called Aruba, had his big nose close to its grave for a while, but he immediately raised his face and turned his gaze to the back of the forest.


    "You chose to go through the woods... as expected. The more you confront the annihilation, the less you can do."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To the man''s soliloquy, Aruba looked up to his husband as if he knew what people were saying.


    It takes that gaze, and a blackening man creates a deep grin in his mouth.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m not going to Engay. But we need supplies. If we were to go through the woods and follow the path............ Semesera? But that city is hard for vampires to live in................ oh no problem, don''t worry, Aruba. To a lower vampire without a husband, a knight of the end of a sweet child yet, etc., not a number of things. At best, for the reward or so... let''s say we work"


    Its cloudy black eyes stare at the back of the forest, and a voice ragged by heat echoes into the woods where no one else is.


    And one and one disappeared into the darkness, without sound.

 39 Lesson 9: Peace â‘¡

    "There is know-how in tracking the undead. So behind it..."


    A night at Semesera dawns and Cenri, dressed in plain colour clothes different from what she has been wearing, says in a serious voice as she looks down at a vastly expanded map.


    The word means using the knowledge learned to track the undead for the opposite purpose, but there is no hesitation in Cenri''s voice.


    But most importantly, it was something else that bothered me.


    "Cenri... why are you wearing glasses..."


    "... disguise. Dada but... my hair and eye color are very noticeable, because"


    Cenri was wearing brown framed glasses, purple eyes looking at me seriously from beyond the thin lens.


    However, because of the good material, the impression had hardly changed since before hanging. By and large, there is no way I can deceive my hair and eye color just by wearing glasses.


    It suits you... but are you serious? I want to suck blood.


    That''s so suspicious, I guess I can''t always hide myself with a thick robe and hood, but the End Knight doesn''t seem to have a sense of disguise.


    Cenri bought me a grey coat. Black was good, but vampires seem to prefer black, so they also mean camouflage around there. As a gatekeeper, I obey only.


    What Cenri showed was the route across the large river where Semesera was bordered. I can''t take it alone. [M]


    The flow is steep and the water depth is several meters, with thick stone bridges hanging.


    Small and breathtaking, I get to check that the centipede is not good. [M]


    "Will you believe me?


    "I''m already a Lotus student. I really appreciate Cenri."


    This world knows nothing. Vampires are too harsh to survive.


    The first time Cenri gave me blood, I had a hand in running away on my own. Senri, who was upset at that time, wouldn''t have followed me even if I had escaped.


    But I''m really glad I took the risk of negotiating with Ephe and chose the path of putting Cenri on my side.


    At that time, I didn''t even know that human blood was the only thing that could satisfy my blood urge.


    I am now choosing the most suitable path for survival.


    "... Fine. This is also the end-knight''s endeavor"


    Cenri says to my words, with her eyes down. But the voice was just a little gentler than usual and sounded a little sad.


    Still, Cenri has a stray. She''s smart enough to know.


    No matter how close you get to me right now, no matter how good I was, that I was a monster who had to bother people to live.


    When the centipede is gone, I have to breathe the blood of someone else.


    Otherwise, life expectancy does not exist for me. [M] The time will definitely come to take a different path. So I have to do something to fool her.


    The specific benefits of helping me do not exist for her. The sexual pleasure you feel from blood sucking won''t benefit you either......


    I wish there was a way I could live without breathing blood.


    "How do we get across? Can you support my shoulder?


    I, the lower vampire, can still walk on water. [M] It will even be harder to walk when you become a complete vampire.


    But it''s probably impossible to cross such a large bridge in a state where it''s about to fall.


    You can have Cenri support your shoulder, but she''s shorter than me. Maybe a little unnatural. I also have luggage.


    To my inquiry, Cenri shook her head sideways in a small way.


    "Yeah............... hold the end, fly. If you can fly under the bridge, it''s inconspicuous, and if it''s this river, I think you can manage to cross it."


    It''s a much wilder way. But I''m sure Eppe and the others didn''t expect Cenri to be so cooperative with me. Not bad.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at the neck and joked. [M]


    "If you''re going to drop it in the water on the way, I want you to give me a drink of blood before you do."


    "It''s okay. You don''t need to breathe if you fall into the water, so I think this stream of rivers will launch you to shore sooner or later..."


    "If it weighs, it''s the bottom of the water for the rest of your life. I guess I can''t even decide my own heart because I can''t help it."


    It''s an unsettling imagination. It''s really odd to be a vampire because you''re out in the river even though you''re fine with taking a shower or a bath.


    To my words, Cenri rounded her eyes and put her hands together.


    "That''s... a very good idea, I think. The End Knight would surely destroy the undead, so I never thought about it, but it would be perfect if we were to seal it up alive, maybe."


    "... stop it. There''s no pain in the water, and it''s not painful, but it''s not okay."


    "Then I won''t say anything nagging. Look, rice... I''ll give it to you"


    It gets a little hot in my head.


    Cenri hesitated to give me her fingers as smooth as the white fish.


    The limit of the bloodsucking impulse is ten days. I can double that if I just stand by it, but more than that, my abilities are going down dramatically and I''m going insane.


    If you consume Cenri''s blood, the impulse for now will also reset the healing deadline. The amount of blood you need is probably not that much.


    Even when I was about to be drunk by impulse, I was able to return to sanity just by getting a little blood from my fingers. The only time I needed more blood was the first time I recovered from my neck condition.


    If it''s true, it''s time to bite my neck, but he''s not ready for Cenri yet.


    When I took the fingertips I was thankfully offered, I rubbed the smooth skin once and led it into my mouth.


    The eyebrows of the centipede move tingly. It feels unspeakable to be able to stroke your mouth.


    Stick your dog''s teeth shallow against its surface as you squeeze your fingers. No pain in blood-sucking behavior. It''s like getting stung by a mosquito.


    Perhaps the strong comfort associated with blood sucking behavior is also to make it easier to suck blood. According to the inheritance, the one once bitten by a vampire gives its own neck next. Cenri didn''t, but I guess that''s because her spirit is tough.


    Sweet blood pulls the heat out of my head. Unexpectedly exhales hot into the gentle pleasure of passing through the brain.


    Although it is somewhat lacking, this feeling of sucking blood is hard to exhaust to the brush tongue. Cenri''s eyes giving her fingers seemed a little looser than usual, and Zhu with no heart on her cheeks as well.


    Lick your fingers carefully as you observe it. Then, with his fingertips around the back of his hand, he reaches out and lets his hand penetrate into the loose sleeve of the centipede. When its silky skin and skin come into contact, I also feel that the power gained by wonder is increasing.


    If we just suck blood, we should be together wherever we bite. But now it''s obviously not the same power you get when you bite your neck.


    Senri told me in the meantime, adding the information that vampires slowly draw blood from their necks over time, it may be that satisfaction and the amount of power they gain by sucking blood are closely related.


    Just narrow your eyes to pleasure and lick the blood off. Fingertips hit the elbow of the centipede.


    I tried to go further. So Cenri suddenly pulled his hand in. I return to shield my fingertips from the saliva and gently tap off my arms, which were stretched out.


    White fingers have small bite marks, but no blood. And the bite marks will soon disappear, too.


    "Huh... over. You drank enough, didn''t you?"


    ¡­¡­


    Don''t answer that, immerse yourself in the aftertaste of bloodsucking.


    Of course, it''s not enough. Not enough, but not enough in reducing the blood suction impulse.


    The lack also spices up again. My spirit is not weak enough to be flushed by this degree of desire.


    With excellent hearing, I have always found that the heart beats a little faster in a calm centipede.


    Carefully wipe the saliva and lift the glasses up tightly in an unfamiliar motion. As if I were going to tell you to put the air back on.


    "Through the river... when we get through, we head west. There is a small city. There''s also a big city to the east, but smaller cities are less likely to hit end knights"


    "¡­ Understood. I will obey you."


    Cenri''s words are restless. I think it''s possible that the End Knight will come to a small city, and I think it''s possible that he expects to have made the choice to cross the bridge. But there''s nothing you can do if you say that.


    Stayed overnight in an inn, showered and dressed Cenri is a radiant beauty.


    Wild life should not last long. Either way, if he''s alive, he''ll always come when he hits the enemy.


    I set up an operation to take down Lord. At that point, I was already ready to pay for the firepowder that struck me.


    Blood is making me stronger. Take me to a new position. I can see my existence is falling at a tremendous rate.


    And maybe that speed is a lot faster than Cenri would have imagined.


    ¡ì


    Leaving the city for the bridge. It''s a stone bridge that carriages can pass by, a few meters wide.


    Sometimes the sun had already fallen, and few had passed through its sturdy and immense building. But is it a countermeasure for those who attack by the darkness, on the bridge, illuminated by light from buildings like towers nearby?


    Cenli was heavily equipped. A large backpack in a plain brown coat that a traveler without money with a carriage or horse can''t help but hold. It''s the difference between cloud mud and the other day when he was equipped with an ending knight based on white.


    Dade glasses hardly seem to make sense, but the impression has changed a lot when you look at them this way.


    I don''t have my backpack. Because you can''t afford to cross the bridge like you can.


    Avoid people''s eyes and head there and to the foot of the bridge.


    "Light wings are made of blessings. Don''t touch me, be careful."


    "I don''t think he''s as energetic as touching it."


    The water is really tight. A centipede stands behind me that stretches my face and softly hugs me from behind.


    If I were human, it might be admiration to feel in these scenes, but unfortunately what I felt was a good smell of blood.


    I have an appetite, I really want you to give me a break.


    "Hold and fly. The end doesn''t have to worry about anything."


    "Oh.... I got it"


    A centipede slips his arm through my armpit and holds my body. And with all my strength, I flew forward a long time.


    My whole body is out of strength. Deposit all of your existence in Cenri.


    On the dark water, there was a thin moon and a translucent me.

 40 Episode X: Lurking

    The city of destination, as Cenli put it, was not a single smaller city than Semesera and Engay.


    On a stone building, a road surface with soil peeled out. The number of carriages and the number of people is clearly less than that of Semesela, and there is some calm air all over the city surrounded by dim darkness.


    After all, there was a ditch in front of the gate and the water was flowing, but the flow was almost stopped if it was not well maintained, and it could be crossed with little effect.


    Nice city. The number of mercenaries is small, but there are not enough people to make lurking difficult. Also, just a light glance seems to have a minimal range of stores. It might not be a bad idea to stay for a while without a chaser.


    Oh, if only the shadow amulet hadn''t even been broken... I could have relaxed.


    Quickly, the centipede caught my eye on the stall.


    She was resting on my back while she was on the move, but her complexion didn''t look very good because of her fatigue so far in the forcible army. Probably the best cause was through the woods without a lot of preparation.


    I''m acting unnoticed, but I can tell by the smell.


    I''ve annoyed her so far. I asked Cenri to do the replenishment at Semesera. I wanted to, but there aren''t many stores open until night.


    "Cenli, you should rest a little. If we get this far, it''s not gonna be that easy to find, is it?


    "End, if you don''t get it right... I can''t rest. I think you''re a little out of your mind these days."


    Cenri''s voice was somewhere embarrassing.


    That sounds terrible. Think back on your recent actions for a while.


    .......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Look, it''s the first time I''ve had someone to forgive me."


    "... yes................ What about Mr. Lew?


    "I wonder if Lou feels a little different again. Because she wasn''t... strong"


    If Lew had survived, he wouldn''t have been able to relax so far. That seems free to do, but I don''t rely on you as a partner.


    Stop looking around and follow the centipede. That back is incredibly small.


    "Let''s stay in this city for a little while. If you pull into the inn, you don''t have to worry about finding out who you are. Unless the End Knight comes to this city or something."


    "But..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it for what it''s worth. Cenri told me... just like he did. I like to move my body."


    Cenri had a stray. But I guess I still have a consciousness that I''m not feeling well enough.


    Even for me, it''s very difficult to fall on a centipede. I am well aware that humans are not that sturdy.


    She is luxurious. I am trained, but if I hug, I will be soft, and if I do not have blessings, I will not be able to fight my dark family. I''ve been relying so far, but it''s about time I reversed my position a little bit.


    Either way, I needed to take a break somewhere.


    Cenri sighed small, smiling just a little troubled.


    ".................. ok. But being a grown-up?


    "I know. What do you think I am..."


    No matter how much I do, I don''t leave the centipede and look around the city. No matter how appealing the whole city is, it''s important to be discreet.


    Because that''s how we''ve survived so far.


    ¡ì


    Take an intermediate level of accommodation, as in the case of Semesera. Two similar single rooms. Apparently, the jewels on the road have become quite a lot of money to dispose of in a hurry, and we''ll be able to live for a while.


    It''s already midnight, so get Cenri ready to rest soon.


    Perhaps what accounts for a large extent as a factor in her being ill is lack of sleep and the breakdown of rhythm in her body. Humans are creatures who act during the day, and they need a lot of sleep.


    Cenri worked while I was asleep, and she was almost awake while I was awake. No matter how many end knights fall ill with this, naturally.


    In the future, I miss her a little, but maybe I should let her sleep at night.


    It''s a new feeling to be on the side of being used to being nursed.


    Singing his nose, he receives a meal and transports it to Cenri''s room. The innkeeper didn''t say anything, but what do we look like when the two of us come to the inn and take two rooms? You wouldn''t look like a traveler, a pedestrian, and a mercenary.


    When I come to the front of the room, I stop in front of Cenli''s room.


    Vampires are cursed not to enter the room unless invited. This would be the strangest cons a vampire has ever received.


    A true vampire cannot break into another''s house. Being inferior, I think I can break in if I can, but I feel terribly bad about it.


    I don''t know what the hell you''re judging, but this curse is pretty strict. Accommodations, shops, etc. can enter without permission at the time of opening, because they invite customers, but not at the time of closing.


    For inns with lots of rooms, you can enter the lobby, dining room, etc., but not the rooms. Perhaps you have the permission of the guests who are taking that room, one room at a time.


    Because of this curse, vampires cannot sneak into the room and breathe the blood of their landlords. Whether the window is open, there is a chimney that can break in, or a clean virgin in the room exposes herself to defenselessness in bed, she will never enter the room. Vampires are fair monsters in that sense.


    Well, so far, I''m not going to break into someone else''s room and sip blood, so it hasn''t been a weakness, but eventually it''ll come when it''s a big shackle.


    But leave it alone, I was coming up with a way to make the most of the curse the other way around.


    Hold a basin with dishes and gaze at thin wooden doors.


    I haven''t knocked yet, but I didn''t feel bad. It makes me happy with that fact.


    I don''t have the keys. In other words, this is proof to the left that I am not an intruder for Cenri and that I am accepted. It is a sign of trust.


    If Cenri had been hostile to me, she would have felt very bad about the curse because there was no way she would have allowed me to break into the room.


    That was more than proof that Cenri wasn''t hostile to me at least at the moment.


    If I had the ability to be misty, I wouldn''t blame you for breaking into my room from a keyhole.


    Oh, what a comfort it feels like to be accepted. For the sake of this confirmation only, I have rented two rooms this time.


    When I was lost in emotion, I heard the key turn and the door opened.


    After bathing, Cenri, who changed into a room and removed her glasses, looked at me with an eyebrow and surprise.


    "Stop, don''t even knock, what are you doing?


    "No, I was going to do it now."


    ".................. well, fine. It could also be blamed for stopping in the hallway. Come in."


    Senri sighed small and expressly invited me into the room.


    ¡ì


    While Cenri was resting, I decided to read the book all the time in my room.


    There was as much to do as there was to be done. I couldn''t go out and hunt like I did when I was in the mansion, but I needed to help.


    Not spending time in Cenri''s room looking at her sleeping face is because of her hard work. The winding air of the undead, the original enemy, is probably eroding Cenri''s spirit unconsciously. It may mean little to the extent that we''ve separated one wall, but it should be better than none.


    And of course, it makes sense to stop people wanting to suck a little blood while they''re watching Cenri''s sleeping face.


    Loading is the only undead drawing I''ve brought from Lord''s Mansion, an introduction to unattributed magic that Cenri bought me.


    I didn''t know that the magic used by the Wizard was divided into attributes.


    To a large extent, five attributes exist: fire, water, tree, gold, and earth, which are determined by people to be born good at, and thereby also determine the magic that can be used. Whatever has the magic of fire cannot use the magic of water, and vice versa, and there are very rarely privileged patterns that are born with the powerful magic of multiple attributes, and such people become magicians.


    The Wizard who struck me with the arrow of fire must be the Wizard who contains the Fire attribute.


    So what is attributeless magic?


    Unattributed magic is magic for poor people who have magic but do not have attributes.


    Magic power is possessed by all who live and live, but most of it doesn''t seem to have the right attributes.


    Such people can use the magic of all attributes without any good or bad attributes, but they are in a situation where they are unable to exert any power at all compared to a demon mentor with attributes.


    And it''s attributeless magic that came out of thinking about how we can''t make the most of the magic of these people!


    Unattributed magic has little attack-based magic, but it has all the convenient tricks for a good feel: starting a little fire, having a cool breeze when it''s hot, extracting water from the air, soiling and making mud dumplings.


    I had magic (or vampires are known to possess immense magic), but I didn''t have any attributes. The crystals for attribute measurement that Cenri bought me only emit colorless light, which showed the fact that it was difficult for me to improve my combat ability by magic.


    Cenri had a rugged look, but it wasn''t Cenri''s fault, and even unattributed magic is magic.


    It was originally unusable, and I''m not looking to be a magician. It doesn''t bother me.


    What you learn is, growth is fun. I was in a good mood to buy Cenri an introduction to unattributed magic and decided to study it.


    Fortunately, I, the lower vampire, have more magic than ever. Essential for practice. It would be more convenient to travel with Cenri if even a few of them could use magic (by the way, Cenri can''t seem to use magic. Therapeutic magic uses positive energy, not magic, not technically magic, etc.).


    And there was one thing Cenri didn''t tell me.


    It''s not in the introduction to unattributed magic, but it probably isn''t in the commercially available guide to magic, but perhaps - Necromancy is unattributed magic.


    I don''t know Cenri yet, but I am the vessel of the king of the dead.


    Previously, she used to say the definition of the king of the dead was a special undead who could use necromancy. Then there is room for me to exercise that abomination, regulated by that mighty Lord.


    Magic books, there are no textbooks. But Lord''s knowledge is in me.


    However, there is absolutely the art of knowing just because it is sealed deep in it.


    Of course, even if you remember, you can''t brag about using Necromancer magic in front of Cenri.


    But I''ve never been able to keep that in mind. Power extends my life.


    Life is so much fun right now.


    Ask Cenri to divide the blood regularly and sometimes travel the world joking about it. There are inconveniences, but there is no obstacle to freedom. I have no choice. Maybe he''ll start biting me in the neck once in a while.


    But I''m not as optimistic as I think this life will last.


    Spell as the textbooks say and work out the magic in your body as you struggle. A small firepowder dances at the tip of my index finger.


    I made sure of it and smiled slightly.


    ¡ì


    The unknown sender''s letter came to me on the third day after I started lurking. [M]


    I didn''t do any suspicious imitations. The letter was inscribed with the mark of the cross, the weakness of the vampire, as if it were harassment.

 41 Episode XI: Negotiations

    I left the inn alone at night when the crowd was gone.


    It''s just a country city, with few people on the street. Still, careful not to be as conspicuous as possible, head to the meeting place that was written in the letter.


    Half a moon was floating in the sky. Something like "neither acceptable nor impossible" at the monthly age? But now my body was overflowing with power.


    Maybe it''s more overflowing than it was when I met Ephe. Comfortable, even a nose song comes out.


    I got Cenri''s blood. I just let him drink it during this time, but this time he let me smoke a little more. It became a bit of a forceful persuasion, but I really needed strength to come to a deal.


    It is not a blood suction to reduce the blood suction impulse. Blood sucking to boost your strength. Neither the strength nor the pleasure gained is the ratio when you were getting a little blood from your fingertips.


    The meeting place written in the letter was a large tavern. Not even late at night, it''s crowded with a lot of guests.


    Probably to loosen my guard a little. He says he doesn''t have to worry about launching an attack because he''s in front of a lot of ordinary people.


    A letter filled with animosity at the end of the cross was, however, a request to negotiate with me.


    The sender is not an end knight, but the vampire hunt "Vampire Hunter" that he received a request from that knight.


    I was expecting to be chased, but I wasn''t expecting to be caught up.


    I should have kept you apart for a long time, but how did you catch up, and how can you escape from this?


    The letter stated that Cenri would not be informed and that he would come alone and that he had a condition for negotiations - a gem (called the Night Crystal) that would conceal negative signs.


    Having loaded it up, I decided to place a bet after worrying about it. They''re holding my neck back at a time when I''ve already found out where I am.


    In the meantime, I don''t think they''ll kill me the minute we meet. If you''re going to kill him, you won''t have to tear the chase apart, but you''ll have to stop him from breathing in an ambush.


    Most importantly, the Night Crystal was what I needed most now. Seems like a pretty rare item, Cenri said.


    It''s good to know that the target is a vampire hunter. The End Knight doesn''t forgive the dark family, but if it''s just a vampire hunt for gold, he still has eyes for negotiation. I don''t know what they''re going to demand, but it''s largely predictable.


    Go through the dazzling light and enter the store to find someone to negotiate with.


    The negotiator was quickly found.


    Even the vampire hunt was in the eyes, dressed with one eye.


    It''s a pair of big, black-out men and black-out girls as well. A large cross pendant is lowered on the chest. It''s too obvious to make me laugh.


    The cross is a weakness. But it''s not at the level of ashes if you get close. And the impact on me, the inferior, is not that great.


    When I was ready, I slowly went to the table. A man''s frigid black eyes and his eyes that make me feel wild like a woman''s beast shoot through me.


    It''s human. I can''t feel the energy of an end knight on those two.


    I heard vampire hunters are people who hunt vampires on their own, but I see...... really great courage. Even I, the lower vampire, can''t think about hunting vampires, but I''m a fragile person trying to make it...


    This is - don''t be alarmed.


    I calmed my fierce spirit with my first intense blood-sucking behavior in a long time and smiled at my mouth. [M]


    It''s a pair that doesn''t feel right. Maybe that impression is the same from the general public. I have been singling out my surrounding gaze since earlier.


    "You are... the end"


    The girl says more in a trembling angry voice as well.


    She has dark hair and black eyes. Age looks below the centimeter, but intimidation is not its ratio. It''s like a handy beast. Is there any resentment towards me? [M]


    "I''ll keep it for your invitation, it''s an honor. Besides, you care so much for me..."


    "... you should sit down. I''m not here to fight. The request... must be fulfilled properly."


    The man narrows his eyes more and turns his embarrassing gaze next to him.


    He''s a clever man. But the light behind its precipitated eyes is not roughly like pointing it at man.


    I followed that recommendation and cautiously took the front seat.


    "As promised, you seem to have come alone. You haven''t talked to him, have you?


    "Until I answered in good faith. Besides, Cenri is getting a little tired right now..."


    To my words, an ageless man moves his eyebrows pickly and nods, "Preliminary information correct."


    Apparently, they were looking into it. They even found out about the inn room, which is exactly what they were supposed to do.


    The power is rising. Everything is just as I imagined.


    "She''s Albatos. I... in this neighborhood it''s called ''Kainushi''"


    "Kainushi......? What do you keep?


    The man who named Kainushi smiled without saying anything and took a piece of paper out of his nostalgia.


    Take out the pen and let it slide all the way over the table with you. And I said straight in without even asking for food.


    "My request is - there''s only one request. I want your princess Ephe back."


    "Instead, what are you putting out?


    To my inquiry, Kainushi said with a deep grin and a whispering voice.


    "Complete, free. Instead, I''ll give you complete freedom. Give me the Night Crystal to hide the negative energy... the Knights of the End will never follow you again. I... am just an intermediary. They can''t help but kill when they see the undead. Not a bad deal, I suppose?


    I see... is that coming?

 42 Lesson 12: Negotiations â‘¡

    I''m looking at this one with strong warlike eyes that Albatos and the woman he introduced are likely to jump at now. It''s hard to believe they haven''t attacked us yet.


    Still looking back into Kainushi''s eyes.


    The creepy man, who doesn''t know what he''s thinking, rubbed his hand wrapped in thin leather gloves, creating an unpleasant look at this, he said.


    "Unexpected? Even I was unexpected. For the rest of the time, it must be precious to those in your hands to perish. I... specialize in hunting."


    "I need time to think"


    I don''t have time for you.


    In my words, my neighbor Albatross grips the table and peels out his teeth. Thin fingers eat in and smudge and crackle into a thick wooden table. It''s a terrible force even though it doesn''t seem to be fortifying with positive energy.


    But of course I can do the same.


    I''ve been rebelling the rules and sucking blood because I expected them to be strong enemies, and I didn''t challenge this negotiation without any measures.


    Even the details of the transaction were not unexpected. It''s just that the way things were done was a little more... peaceful than I expected.


    There''s only about a centipede, like what I have that they''re going to want until they negotiate.


    A little, maybe not.


    I''m a monster. Cenri sympathizes with me, the monster, because it''s what I''m hunted for. If that premise breaks down, there''s no reason for Cenri to lean on me.


    It''s a good way to go. I don''t think the Knights of the End will keep their word, but if they can hide their negative forces, their chances of escape success will increase dramatically.


    "I have to breathe blood to live."


    "I don''t know. Hide negative forces and gain as much prey as you want safely. If you''re a truly harmless vampire, there will be as many ways to do it."


    In my words, Kainushi makes a face. [M]


    ... That''s hard to do.


    Sure, there are as many ways to do it.


    Vampires are in a position to be hunted because their undead often get drunk on their bloodsucking impulses and suck up their prey''s blood to kill them.


    In addition, in the case of a true vampire, a curse can be used to turn the vampire into a dark relative. Vampires that explode into power are the enemies of mankind themselves.


    But on the contrary, if I don''t show that trait, I can remain harmless. The curse on me is useful in certain areas, so maybe someone can find a patron.


    The paper Kainushi offered was a contract.


    The pieces of paper themselves would have no power, but there was a statement there that I would leave the centipede of my own free will at the price of what Kainushi had just said - the night crystal and freedom.


    "One pen, let''s get it. Blood judgment, too. Proof it wasn''t made to obey by violence... we have to pick up the selfish princess with it"


    "... will not prove it"


    "Be. Vampires are cursed. If you die, the body turns into dust. It''s impossible to push a blood judgment from a corpse, and the knight of the end can discern your negative power stained with it."


    Kainushi''s voice sounded low and depressed.


    ... Isn''t it strange that the centipede should be convinced and accepted?


    I get my hands on my nose, and Kainushi puts the earlier crystals of my pinky nails on my desk from inside a small leather bag. It''s small in size but it''s a familiar crystal.


    - It''s real.


    Understand instinctively. It is a crystal that absorbs negative signs that are constantly emanating from me and prevents them from spreading outside.


    It is unclear if you can completely hide my signs at that size, but it would be much better than not. I want something so bad that I can get my hands out of my throat.


    "Even at this size, it rarely comes out, it''s a very rare item. Knock it off... if you''re a family member at night, it''s what everyone wants. It is not inherently a lower level."


    "... cannot be replaced by a centipede"


    For once, deny it. A peaceful life is what I seek, but it is stone. [M] There was a second, so I guess both the third and fourth exist in this world. There is only one Cenri in the world.


    To my answer, Kainushi raised his eyebrows as if to speak.


    "You are narrowing the future of Senli Silvis. I can''t believe she thinks it''s her happiness to follow you. If there''s reason for people - shouldn''t we let them go?


    This is it. This man clearly identifies my weaknesses.


    My strength is to have a human spirit, and so is my weakness.


    Damn...... I can even remember empathy for a little while on the guy in front of me. It may be harder to do than a powerful end knight alone.


    "Do you know what the princess got? My background is scratched, my former companions chase me, I fall ill and fall asleep. Didn''t you just sip blood and shield your weakness into that tenderness? If you have people''s hearts, think carefully."


    In words, I''m weak when I''m stuffed with honesty. Because I have no justice.


    Exactly. I understand without being told. I wanted to live with the weakness of the centipede, it took more, I didn''t give anything, and... even then, I wanted to survive.


    The measures have collapsed...... maybe.


    What am I supposed to do?... No, it''s decided.


    Like a human, take a big, deep breath and look up at Kainushi.


    "Cenri... gave me everything"


    ¡­¡­


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Say you gave it to me, but it''s not a virgin. She remains pure. So I can still do it as part of the Knights of the End. Sooner or later, I thought the day would come to return her to the Knights of the End."


    I don''t know what reason it is, but a strong blessing resides in a clean body.


    So it seems that the End Knight is mostly pure, both men and women. That''s one of their weaknesses, and some of the family and demons of the night take the lead in targeting that weakness.


    Kainushi''s eyebrows move pickly.


    "It was awkward, or... I''ll be facetious too"


    When I took the pen I put on my desk, I wrote the name of the end without hesitation.


    Didn''t you expect me to follow the demands so lightly? Put your pen down and say to Kainushi, who looks at you.


    "There''s just one thing I have to say. I didn''t snap the centipede... the centipede snapped me. I didn''t take it, she gave it to me. Cenri made me human. Mr. Kainusi won''t know, how he felt when he was human and suddenly he became a monster. And the joy of being accepted."


    Albatos'' pupil narrows as he leaks his rough breath but says nothing.


    When I took the night crystal on the table, I put it in my pocket.


    Bite through the skin of the right thumb and bring the blood seeping thumb closer to the contract.


    "I... can''t help but love Cenri. So if that leads to Cenri''s happiness... we''ll be happy to let it go"


    force, push your thumb against the contract, and release it. My finger remains firmly on the contract. [M]


    What is the reason that blood judgment remains even though it becomes ashes when you die?


    I''m glad that''s it. I can''t think of any other way. I''m glad to hear that. After that - it''s a bet.


    When Kainushi lifted the contract and confirmed it before me, I nodded heavily and put it in my nose.


    He smiles and offers his hand as if he were even shaking his hand at me.


    "I can tell the story... it''s good to be a vampire (vampire). My shoulder''s loaded."


    "By the way, I just want to confirm one thing..."


    "... what?


    I didn''t hold my hand, sat back in the chair and narrowed my eyes.


    Kainushi and Albatos. Absolutely, a terrible user. My readiness, listening to the words, hasn''t changed the look of the two of you.


    It''s supposed to be this way that you''re a monster, but it''s like you''re in the opposite position.


    Yes, I imagine... vampire hunting, in itself.


    Smile. This deal was a real hiatus.


    And I raised my doubts. [M]


    "Do you have that contract, the End Knight''s permission? The Knights of the End, as I know it, are not a sweet bunch to warm up to monsters."


    "... come on... they gave me a job, naturally. You''re too conjectural."


    That arm stretches out and grabs my arm. Power falls out at once.


    But by then, I was kicking up the table.


    A large, heavy wooden table flips over and the hand you were grasping comes off. The force that was about to fall out rapidly returns.


    A roar sounds, a beat late and screaming and yelling from around.


    It should have been a complete surprise attack, but Kainushi wasn''t crushed to the table.


    You quickly slipped aside and dodged, in a focused gaze, standing flat, laughing.


    Was it even a cross planted under the gloves that lost its strength the moment it was touched? If I hadn''t kicked up the table, I might not have waved my hand off.


    But at that moment, it was a deep relief for me.


    The relationship between vampire hunting and vampires has to be.


    Kainushi pulls his sword out of his waist. It''s a silver sword that feels terrible.


    It''s a cross. I know it by instinct.


    That clearly meets the conditions of the vampire''s feared cross. Given the grip and the size of the blade, he holds the unlikely large sword of the tweezer, and Kainushi laughs small.


    "Don''t feel bad, poor vampire (vampire). I haven''t broken my contract. Let''s at least destroy that soul with mercy."


    Guests who perceive the situation scream and throw out the alcohol they have been drinking and the dishes they have been picking and kill them at the exit.


    Yes, it doesn''t make sense to vampire hunters, such as the crowd. End knights try to protect humans, but vampire hunting doesn''t even try to protect people.


    They hunt vampires because of money and - deep resentment.


    Crazy man with no blessing talent who can overwhelm his dark family like the Knights of the End, but still strong emotions who can''t give up.


    Even if you kill a thousand people, if you can hunt a single vampire, take that as it is.


    Those were the vampire hunters.


    Lift the large table with one hand and tell Albatos to throw it away.


    "You''ve been breathing plenty of blood. No matter how beautiful you throw up, you can smell it... Vampires."


    "You''re going to kill me and talk to Cenri on that leg."


    "What, this is a little service. We''re doing this individually... and we have to sell thanks to that monster."


    Are you saying it''s acceptable even if it''s twisted? I see, the only request they got was to kill me.


    I don''t think you''re going to let me get away with this. Well, that''s right. If vampire hunting doesn''t hunt vampires, you have to change your name.


    But I didn''t know you wouldn''t even let me out of the store......


    Kainushi takes the bottle out of his nose and sprinkles the liquid inside into his sword body. The puffiness and droplets drip from the sword body.


    Ten and eighty-nine, it would be holy water that erodes the body of the undead. Never take it. Pure power is better up here, but I don''t know how strong the Holy Water effect is.


    Me and Kainushi are - just a little bit alike.


    Just a little intimacy, laughing. Kainushi''s eyebrows are praised. And cut my bill.


    "Neither have I... I haven''t broken my promise. I didn''t tell anyone what the letter was about."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t talk. I just... I just showed you the letter.


    I didn''t even come with you when you came here. It''s just... yes, I had them wait first at the rendezvous place.


    It was dangerous. There was nothing I could do if they tried to negotiate peacefully until the end.


    I can''t be the one not wishing Cenri happiness.


    "... give me your sword, give me your sword"


    And as I planned, my cold voice echoed inside the barely populated tavern.

 43 Episode XIII: The Vampire Hunt

    My purpose is to survive. If that is any more likely, use all means.


    How come, even though I want so much ''crystals of the night'' that I can get my hands out of my throat, I come over to the other person''s field?


    Impossible. No matter how much time you put around people and set them up for a night in my favor, and show no harm, they''re professionals hunting for their families at night.


    I have seen a variety of powerful enemies so far. I''m - I''m not complacent enough to think I could cross with them just because I took a little blood.


    "... conspired, or"


    Not voicing emotions, Kainushi says frowning.


    Albatos turns around and stares at the Lord of his voice with his eyes that are about to fly away.


    Cenri stood behind Kainushi and Albatos.


    He hides his hair with a deep hood and is disguised with dat glasses. But the sharp gaze, like the blade of its extraction, and the tip of the sword, which is a testament to the knight of the end, are directed towards Pitali and Kainushi.


    Not yet, but she had me infiltrate the tavern before sundown. Perhaps even further ahead of Kainushi and Albatos.


    To keep an eye on my vampire hunting deal. I didn''t plan to come out if nothing happened.


    But I was sure I could attack from the beginning. [M] I didn''t know what to do when I''ve set up peaceful negotiations, but resentment is not something that disappears so easily.


    Cenri''s skin was not as bloody as it should have been.


    For anger, or because I''ve just been a little sweet and too much blood.


    I stuck with an embarrassing dialogue, but apparently I don''t care.


    Blades were pointed at second-degree knights with powers that were not comparable to those of me and others, but no will disappeared from the two of them.


    Albatos strips his teeth out and tells Cenri.


    "Have you been molested... you slut"


    "Alba, don''t. She''s not our exterminator."


    Kainushi flaunts his shoulder small. But its eyes are no less cold than its noisy counterparts. The hand also remains in the grip of the cross sword.


    In my knowledge, vampire hunting is one step inferior to the End Knight. But what is it? This extra time.


    I thought we were retreating when Cenri showed up. No way, do we still have a plan?


    "But... the secret of annihilation. A little...... too much fun. Do you understand that? That vampire is still inferior...... a peculiar individual created by Horos Carmen - wouldn''t you say it''s ''Ancestor''?... I don''t know. Even if the Knight of the End doesn''t understand the danger, there is."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ancestor," a word I''ve never heard of. It wasn''t even in the drawings.


    But is it common sense in their world that Cenri doesn''t pinch their mouth?


    Kainushi continues pale as he strokes the blade with his fingertips.


    "It''s not what I found out what was being planted. We still have to kill him before he can become a monster. Come on, when a new ancestor shows up, there''s a lot of victims out there. I don''t care."


    "... yet, he hasn''t bitten anyone but me. Reason also remains. Maybe I won''t lose it."


    "It''s..."


    Kainushi''s expression changed.


    Make a mesh, sigh loudly, and tell him to throw it away.


    "- That''s a very, very troublesome story. If that''s the trait, of all the ''Ancestors'' ever confirmed... it sucks. It can be a poison that invades the world. That''s what a second-degree Necromancer mentor would think. Cenli Silvis, if its properties propagate, it becomes a major force. Are you... raising even the worst vampires?


    For a moment there is a strong stray in Cenri''s expression.


    Eyes and eyes. But I didn''t say anything. There''s nothing I can say. [M]


    I don''t know what the original ancestors are referring to, or what the worst vampires mean. I just believe it.


    Silence was a few seconds. Cenri frowns and raises a voice that pushes him to death.


    "............ go home. He... I''ll keep an eye out"


    "... come on, negotiated breakdown, or... too bad. Alba -"


    Kainushi didn''t even show a shard of upset when he heard the answer.


    Give short instructions to the partner beside you.


    "Capture the pathetic ''Vampire Bride'' there. I didn''t want to hurt you as much as I could... but I don''t mind half-killing you."


    "Huh............ say no. I will kill the vampires there!!


    "............... stop joking. Are you telling me to fight the End Knight, just a human being? Just go. Let me help you hunt."


    I don''t believe it. These guys, are you going to fight Cenri?


    It was totally unexpected. Centrifuges are more restrictive than I am, and there are no obvious weaknesses like me.


    Albatos lifts a huge table with one hand and throws it gently towards the centipede.


    Your body isn''t that big, but it could be comparable to mine. Is it also karaki?


    But I don''t have time to think. At about the same time, Kainushi was stepping this way.


    A gripped cross sword is swung up heavily.


    "Take a closer look, vampire"


    "Huh!?


    The speed wasn''t that fast. But I feel terribly bad.


    Back up big and dodge that blow sparingly. Flies when droplets are puffy. It seemed colorless and clear to me. It was a powerful venom.


    For vampires, a cross is not that fatal a weakness. But if you see it, you feel bad, and if you touch it, you lose power. Not to mention that the sword of Kainushi is made of silver, and holy water is wielded.


    There will be no such thing as a wound regenerating quickly, as usual, if you take it. Maybe you won''t be able to fight with one blow.


    This is my first battle against vampire hunting. I can''t afford to care more about Cenri.


    Back off, as Albatos did, he lifts the table right around the corner and throws it with all his might.


    The power was rising. I''m in great shape. Kainushi hits his tongue small and dodges it big and sideways in a slippery movement.


    Apparently, endurance, muscle strength, and regeneration are much lower than mine. This one has a lot of weaknesses in the price of it, and I''m having trouble getting it to happen.


    Purpose accomplished. All you have to do is run away. Stand back in alarm of the attack. Beyond Kainushi, Albatos is limping and hitting the centipede in a beastly motion.


    Don''t worry about it. Cenri must be able to repel it.


    Now - pull away the man in front of you. Kainushi doesn''t hesitate to follow me back.


    "I''m sorry. I need you to deliver the Night Crystal."


    "What, the price is... yours, life!


    A cross sword is thrown. If you look closely, the same thing is backwards two waves down on its hips.


    There was a massive drop in the back of the coat that I didn''t know what it was for, but had a bad feeling.


    Avoid without being crucified. The long sword body pierced the wall and trembled tremendously. But you can''t take it away. Touch it and you''ll lose your strength.


    Disadvantaged. The man in front of you is not the type to come to strength. Perhaps Albatos is in charge of the moves.


    I am overwhelmed by my physical abilities. But getting close without knowing the M.O. is dangerous.


    Get out of the tavern. Kainushi is coming after us too. There were tons of wild horses outside the tavern. He looks at me popping up and he runs away screaming and scattering spider children.


    The hostages - should not be taken. The hostages won''t let these guys through, and Cenri won''t let them.


    Six small silver crosses fly in rotation from all sides. It''s like a boomerang.


    Don''t really think about a lot of things... Avoid it with half a shudder and half an admirer. Avoidance is easy if vampires have five senses and physical abilities.


    "Absolutely, a great deal of art..."


    ".................. I guess so"


    A cross sword is thrown. No matter how many times you do it, it''s pointless.


    The moment I tried to avoid it, I accidentally had severe pain all over my body.


    My hands are about to stop, but I manage to rip out my hips and slap the cross sword off. Kainushi is approaching.


    I noticed black thread hanging loosely all over my body there. Endure the pain, force your body to move and then pull out.


    Silver thread. Black painted, silver thread that even vampires at night overlook. I don''t even have to think about when they hung me.


    Kainushi pulls his hand. A pinch of yarn tenses, and the six crosses I threw earlier loom from behind.


    "Shit!"


    Rotate your body slightly and tap off the cross connected to the thread, approaching from the rear with "light eating".


    At that time, a Kainushi with a cross sword was imminent in front of him.


    Strong. Not decisive, but used to fighting. If Albatos were here, I would definitely not have won.


    Ignore the body that still hurts and growl.


    "Don''t lick it!


    "Huh!!


    With a growl, I shook my feet down to the ground with all my might.


    My strength is not what it is when I train. [M] Huge cracks have been created on the ground, shaking heavily. Kainushi''s posture breaks down dramatically.


    I have eyes for eyes. There is a monster with bright red pupils in his cloudy eyes. I laughed. [M]


    - Retreat.


    Not very much, but I can''t deal with him. Calm down, they''re hunters who can kill vampires. I''m not the one who should fight the lower vampires.


    One big step back, Kainushi looks frightened. I miss that arm and take out the fist bulb.


    A few steps back, and that beats him to the ground.


    White powder scattered in the air.


    Smokescreen? Convenient.


    The moment I thought about it, intense nausea and pain struck me.


    My knee unwittingly crushes my buttocks and I get up in a hurry. My head creaked. Show your back, run as hard as you can, through the white powder.


    The flat palm that peeled off was bright red and swollen. I feel like falling asleep. I can''t stop crying.


    This irritating smell...... powdered garlic? Besides, it even seems to be mixed with silver powder.


    It''s too bad to do such a terrible thing to a wandering vampire.


    I''m not losing my strength. It seems that silver and garlic are not like taking away power. I want to wash it off now, but if I accidentally jump into the river, I die.


    The goal is the roof. With my leg strength, I can pass on the roof and escape. The moment I tried to jump big, the sound of a tall shooting echoed.


    A tremendous fever develops on the flank, causing severe pain. There are bullet marks on the wall in front of me.


    Keep the wound under control with your hands. White, thin smoke is mentioned. Silver bullets. Luckily, it just seemed to have plundered.


    Look behind you. Kainushi had a large revolver-style gun. How much training have you repeatedly trained to shoot into me precisely in this barely bright darkness?


    "Guh... Damn, you! I hate it!


    "I hate you, too"


    That''s an odd encounter.


    Kainushi pulls the trigger. Avoid flying bullets while withstanding the pain.


    The number of bullets is finite, and vampire reflexes and motion vision make avoidance easy. If it''s full, you can even cut it off with rice balls.


    You understand that you still have the power to resist, Kainushi says as he lowered the revolver and flashed.


    "Put the princess down, put the bride down, you''re going to run away, vampire"


    "Well... of course."


    If you do everything in your power to escape, this is not the way to go.


    Cenri is fine. In the first place, the plan was to flee as soon as the battle originally broke out.


    I''ve already decided where to meet you.


    Big kick on the ground, fluttering but climbing on the roof. I slipped through the powder, but my head still creaked. I haven''t felt this much pain in a long time.


    Much better than solar punishment, but I want you to give me a break again.


    "You''ll never see me again. Goodbye."


    "End. I remember your first name. Next... don''t miss it"


    A thrown sword pierces my foot. I ran away with my tail wrapped around it.

 44 Episode XIV: Vampire Hunting â‘¡

    The pain is pulling my tail. But if the force comes in, the body moves.


    The undead are inherently unrelated to pain.


    I had a lifetime experience, so I was able to get back up and get out of the smokescreen, but I rarely felt pain, nausea or glare.


    If he suddenly lumps in his weaknesses with little knowledge of the pain, he''ll stop moving.


    It was terrible combat technology. They would have killed me had I not been me.


    Besides, this one hasn''t been given a single decision hit by Kainushi.


    Communicate the roof from the roof and return to the inn, taking care not to make any footsteps as much as possible while feeling a steady sense of defeat.


    Kainushi won''t be coming after us any time soon. But we don''t have time. I just want to take a shower and completely rinse off the powder, but I just have to give up. Life is more important.


    It was scattered in my eyes, but I got what I needed.


    "Night Crystal." Probably not a fake.


    I don''t know how the Kainusis captured me, but if you hide the negative signs, I''m hardly the same as a human being.


    I get it. You have days of peace.


    You lurk in a distant city. With the Night Crystal, you can freely go outside and buy and eat. For a while, I can relax and live with the occasional blood.


    Enter the Cenri room and carry the luggage that was packed.


    I still had pain in my body, but it was a lot better than at first. I guess the powder was removed when I jumped around the roof. I don''t think there''s a problem with survival... It was a shame that vampires didn''t need to breathe. Because if that was in my body in large quantities, I would have felt a burning pain from my gut.


    Put your hands on the window. It''s near the city''s exit that we''re meeting.


    I should have been able to get back to the inn first. The centipede has not yet escaped.


    That woman they called Albatos...... sure that strength was enough to be comparable to mine, but I don''t think that''s enough to beat Cenri.


    It''s about her, don''t worry. There is also a possibility that you are doing something to avoid killing them.


    Pay bright red swollen hands and mislead anxiety.


    - At that time, in my sight, the night sky sparkled white.


    The frightening air trembles and the sound of destruction sounds far away. The sight made me look familiar.


    It''s the light Senri emitted against the Road to erase the Shadow Dragon.


    The light disappears in an instant and the darkness returns. But it''s not an unusual situation, such as that Cenri using that move against a person with enough physical destructive power to blow up the mansion.


    Jump out the window and see the running direction of the light. The stray was a moment.


    To help - you shouldn''t go.


    Centrifuge is strong. You shouldn''t have mishandled it, and Kainusi''s rendezvous shouldn''t be a huge burden. Rather, it could even get me out of the way. Her blessing is a strong poison to me. [M]


    I marvel at the light and the sound, trying to sew between the people who came out and into the alley.


    And I rushed out to the rendezvous point.


    ¡ì


    Don''t kill me as much as you can, Cenri said. For her, vampire hunting wasn''t evil.


    The Knights of the End are very small in number. The vampire hunt Vampire Hunter was a necessity for the world. And I was a Knights of the End fan, and I share the same opinion.


    The undead have been wiped out and deserve it. I am nothing but a pathetic monster who resists it at my own convenience.


    I want you to forgive me for being attacked, but I don''t resent you. Unless you''re about to be killed, unless it''s too dangerous, I won''t even kill you.


    Resentment calls for resentment. Then you should put your hands to the other party''s temper.


    Enemies, etc... they rot. It doesn''t change where one or two are lost. Perhaps very few, but it is possible that one day my safety will be confirmed.


    Near the gate, dive between the building and the building and wait for Cenli to arrive. Concentrate on the five senses and explore if signs of Kainushi are approaching.


    The city on a quiet night made me feel sad somewhere.


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t even look around this city after all. He was the best nurse in Cenri, and he promised not to go outside.


    I don''t mind because nursing was a little fun, but will it come when I can one day wave the big hand and walk outside? I just want to try shopping and walking......


    The wind blows. Second, I feel a sweet smell, and I raise my face.


    It''s still far, but it smells like a centipede. Move your neck and look in the direction of the smell. In the dark, narrow your eyes.


    Good...... I was safe. No, I believed it...


    But soon a strong discomfort passed the back of his brain. Frowning and thinking. Still scolding painful feet and rushing out.


    Cenri''s blood is certainly sweet. Its bloody flesh, skin and hair smell as good as superb fruit.


    But it shouldn''t have smelled strong enough to reach this far.


    Even with my luggage on my back, my speed didn''t drop at all. Someone who was walking down the road by accident startled me to clear the way. [M]


    And I quickly captured Cenri''s appearance.


    "Cenri...... ugh!


    ".................. en, d..."


    Cenli was full of creativity. The footsteps are also badly fluttered, but the right arm, lowered without power, holds the sword firmly.


    The blessings wrapped around it are far weaker than usual.


    The limbs were wrapped around a strong smell of blood. It is not returning blood. Smells like centipede blood I''m used to smelling.


    The beautiful silver hair is stained with blood, and the blood drips from the left flank, which I strongly suppressed with my left hand.


    My consciousness shakes when I forget the pain without thinking about the sweet strong scent. Those purple eyes even caught my appearance and collapsed like that body had cut a thread.


    I rush forward to support you. The moment Cenri''s body touched me, the strong pain shocked me and ran through my entire body. The hair touches my cheeks and my cheeks burn.


    I accidentally push and kill the scream I went out to, and I can lay that body slowly on the ground.


    Thin and white hot air was rising from my body. [M] Not about the time I got a silver bullet, but instinct warns me.


    Positive energy. The positive energy that Cenri unconsciously wrapped around me buried my fall.


    I had it cut off while I was on the move. But Cenri, who is now unconscious, wraps it around her whole body. Perhaps this is her normal condition. Maybe the body is emitting half-reflective to the crisis of life.


    Close your eyes and sharpen your senses. Eyes on my Nara.


    The energy of death I have is quite strong. No matter how many centimeters, it would take a lot of time to bury it with the force of unconscious release. Now, the hot air that was going up is already gone. I don''t make it so easy to die.


    But not without pain. Lift the sword away from Cenri''s hand. The scorching heat rushes to the palm of my hand, but I manage to deliver it to its hips sheath.


    There was no time. I want to make allowance for the wound, but I''ve done so much damage. Kainushi and Aruba are definitely coming after us.


    There is no way I have time to wait to wake up and have my blessings cut.


    Should we leave it like this? Kainushi didn''t tell me to kill him. They''ll take care of it. Albatos shouldn''t do todomy to unconscious opponents either.


    Take a big, deep breath.


    No - I can''t. She fought for me. I should fight for her, too.


    Most importantly, losing the centipede would greatly reduce my chances of survival. I''m going to be alone. That''s about it, you can tolerate it, but the next time we meet, we could even be enemies.


    I believe in Cenri, but the Ephe I met only once was a monster who wouldn''t be alarmed to consider it.


    Speak to the centipede that is neat.


    "Soon... I''ll help you"


    First - I''m going outside. When replenishing supplies, medicines are bought in.


    If you take a little distance and make allowances, centimeters full of positive energy recover quickly. You should be conscious soon.


    Put your arms under its body and hold it up as you bite and bear the torrid pain of running. From the arm, steam rises from the body.


    It''s like having a heavy flame. The intensity of the pain is not even that much, but the never-ending suffering reminded me of my former solar sentence.


    But it''s still better. If it''s enough to be purified by the sun, it''s much better to be killed by a centipede. Positive energy flows into my pitch-black soul, but at this rate, I don''t have to worry about burying it.


    My - Fallen faster.


    The blood on my head has stopped, but the blood on my stomach showed no sign of stopping. He still leaves red and black marks on the ground as he held it up.


    No body... it wasn''t. I need to stop... Cenri just gave me blood and I feel anemic. I''m going to die like this.


    Kainushi, Albatos is coming. I''m sorry to strain your body, but I don''t think you can beat Albatos, who hurt Cenri so much.


    Endure the pain and run as hard as you can. The centipede you hold groans, but just be careful not to drop it firmly.


    The gatekeeper standing in front of the gate looks at us and opens his eyes. But I don''t have time for the exit process. As it was, I broke my knee wide and jumped up. Jump lightly over the thick gate, which is more than five metres long, and land.


    My arm, my body is screaming. Whether Cenri''s instincts are fighting death, the blessings that wrap around him become stronger and his body burns.


    But... it''s superior. Survive. The two of us will survive.


    To this extent, there is nothing compared to that death that I experienced once.


    When I was ready again, I rushed out into the dark with everything I could. [M]


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Where the former tavern was, there was no shadow to see. The table will be thrown and there will be a huge crack in the wall, and it will take some time to reopen business.


    Particularly significant signs of destruction are giant holes penetrating the ceiling.


    There are no notable marks left on the edge of the hole.


    I guess I turned the blessing into pure energy of destruction and released it. It''s a knight of the end move.


    The strength of the Knights of the End is on the axis of blessing. Its energy, which can change its nature freely, is far more versatile and quick and strong than magic, which can perform similar miracles.


    In the collapsed building, Albatos was peeling his teeth out and looking up at the ceiling hole.


    "Escaped, or"


    "... you, too, got away"


    "Come on... big opponent, that''s it. That vampire, he''s in pain... he''s used to it."


    I narrow my eyes and Kainushi leaks a creaking laugh.


    Very, you don''t look like a freshly behaved vampire. The vampire hunting tactics that poke at every weakness boast a special for ''wild'' vampires with little combat experience.


    Unaccustomed pain stops that body from moving. If the movement stops, the athletic ability of the outside world doesn''t make sense either.


    But he got away. With Albatos, we wouldn''t have been able to escape, but we can''t do the same next time.


    The most fearful thing about vampires is their intelligence... in their ability to learn. The first war is overwhelmingly advantageous, but the second knows this one''s M.O. and the pain.


    Of course, they''re inferior vampires. Not the enemy of Kainushi...... but


    "But I didn''t expect you to let the bride go... you''ve done something nasty. What an excuse for that monster."


    Ephe of annihilation. It is one of the top end knights who has wiped out many first-degree vampires. He is an opponent who absolutely must avoid fighting, incomparable with lower vampires, etc.


    Albatos turns to Kainushi, who sighs.


    "... flew away. But I drilled a hole in my belly. Next, stop."


    "I have trouble getting you to stop me... if I give you that much scratch, will it take me a while to fully heal? We''re gonna roll... before the client gets angry."


    "When the moon is full...... you will never lose"


    Albatos'' gold eyes shine strong.


    Its slender body swells and the black clothes it was wrapped in are torn apart and turned into cloth cuts.


    The change was a few seconds. There he was, a big black dog. Black, huge, smart dog like a human being.


    "Also, do I have to change clothes? I told you to take it off and then change it."


    He howls at Kainushi''s voice as if Albatos were even intimidating him.


    His eyes sparkled with a deep grudge against the vampire.

 45 Episode XV: Escape

    Forget the pain, even run the night.


    There is no such thing as a target city. Just think about staying away from Kainushi.


    He stopped once and went through a stretch of treatment. The condition of the centrifuge was somewhat stable. If you hadn''t been poisoned or something, you wouldn''t be dead.


    But the blessings that have come together remain unchanged. Wrapped in a thick robe did not change my pain at all. But I don''t have time to stop.


    I have a time limit. The glowing moon had already reached the top. Dawn will come in a few hours. Then I have to do something about the sun. [M]


    One of the biggest weaknesses of a few vampires is the Sun.


    I very much didn''t think that horrible vampire hunt would poke that weakness.


    Running through calm meadows, a large black mountain enters your sight.


    Is it better to hide yourself in the mountains - maybe you''ll find a cave. In the present situation, if the morning comes within Cenri woke up... it''s out. There are demons out there.


    But the mountains are not without danger either. There are mountain demons in the mountains. It is also a witty demon unlike demons that live in meadows, wilderness, etc. They say some of them are solving humanities and making their own kingdoms.


    The reign of nature, the king of demons - commonly referred to as the Demon King. They are hostile to people, have a wide territory outside the city of man and hand over numerous demons. Half of the enemies that appear in the Micah are the Necromancer and the Undead, but the other half are such demon kings. It is an unafraid being that possesses the power of a person, lives by rules incompatible with a person.


    There shouldn''t have been any demon kings near here, but they could be expanding their power because they don''t mind human convenience, and there could be a new demon king.


    Think as you move your legs. But Goto was a few seconds. I changed course into a mountain.


    If you''re fighting, demons have a better chance of winning than vampire hunting. Above all, if the trees grow and block direct sunlight in the mountains, they can still operate to their limits after the sun comes out. Even food would be richer in the mountains. It is also harder for mountains to stand out than plains to start fires.


    Just think about surviving. Go to the slightly more likely one. Night crystals are properly nostalgic.


    Mountains at night, running up a loose slope, there was no way. But you can''t inflict pain on me because of the branches and leaves. [M]


    Follow the smell of water. The demon barely showed up. It was wrong a few times, but it never hit me. [M]


    Maybe you felt a difference in power from me with your wild instincts? Have you outweighed the risk of fighting me for the benefit of eating unconscious centipede? It would be difficult to defeat me with physical abilities quite close to a vampire without poking weaknesses like a vampire hunt.


    As he stepped over the candlestick and even went down the beast path, the centipede in his arm accidentally opened its eyes thinly.


    Without strength, my purple eyes look up at me.


    "E...... nd............?


    "Huh... good... really"


    I''d like you to cut the blessing if possible, but can''t you afford that? Maybe the blessing is healing her wounds.


    Well...... fine. I can still stand it. When I held the centers so that they wouldn''t fall off, I increased my speed even more.


    ¡ì


    In the end, it was near a small gorge that I stopped.


    The night will soon dawn. I can''t run forever.


    As I gently lowered the centipede to the ground, I stood up on my own feet, fluttering. The pain disappears and I''m relieved.


    "How many hours... were you asleep?


    "It''s not dawn one night."


    "... Shh."


    Cenri rubs her head and gives her clothes big enough to check her abdomen. White skin illuminated by the moonlight is a little mysterious.


    Few scars were left vacated by Albatos. The blood is also well wiped away.


    Cenri holds her stomach and says it like it''s flashing.


    "... my clothes are changing"


    "I let him change. I couldn''t bear to hold a centipede that was bleeding forever. [M] I didn''t make you take off your underwear."


    "............... how is the wound healing?


    The wound on the centipede was deep. I don''t know what kind of attack I got, but it wasn''t like stopping where I held it down hard with a cloth. Even a head wound. I had to. [M]


    Pretend to be calm and answer.


    "............... I licked it. It''s not like I can''t stand it anymore."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Look, bite marks disappear quickly, right? So I was wondering if vampire saliva had the power to heal the wounds... and the blood flowing was a little unbearable... for the centipede"


    If asked if it wasn''t a sensual experience, it would be Jesus.


    It felt so good to let her take off her clothes and lick off her unconscious centipede skin, and she had some excitement. But that''s what I did for Cenri. Besides, my powers rose, not to the point where I stuck my fangs out. It was a one-stone, two-bird measure.


    As I expected, the abdominal wound immediately blocked. The bleeding is probably not regenerating, so it is absolutely at rest, but the distress has been removed.


    "Of course, I washed it off with water after I licked it. My magic helped me quickly."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I didn''t stick my fangs out. If it hadn''t healed... I would have stood up."


    The more excuses I make, the more I feel like I''m digging a grave.


    Cenri had been pointing a jittery gaze at this one for a while, but she sighed small and lowered her clothes. White skin hides.


    "Thanks, End...... Thanks for the help"


    "No, no, it''s up to me to thank you. Tell me whenever you need me again... it''s best not to."


    The blood flowed was sweet. I heard that drinking preserved blood and corpse blood wouldn''t hold the urge, but apparently if it flowed right away, it would be different.


    Let immense magic say things and force you to use unattributed magic.


    It was still my first few days of learning, but the magic was handled a lot better. I have a lot more magic than the average person, so I can practice more often. This might stop me from having any trouble with my life soon.


    Tiny and soggy firepowder scatters and uses it to ignite the leaves. Smoke flows into the wind.


    Says Cenri, pompous. That little fist is gripped hard.


    "I was alarmed... that albatross, it was a curse"


    "Cursed?


    "Your, like a subspecies. He''s not as strong as a vampire, but he''s a terrible opponent, helping in exchange for the price."


    Indeed, it was clearly unusual to throw the table lightly with one hand. Albatos wasn''t very big in body, and his arms were thin. Doesn''t seem like he has muscles.


    Well, that trait does resemble me, the vampire. My body is a little more hectic, but it doesn''t look like I have the muscles to throw the table with one hand.


    But I don''t know what the price is, but I guess I''m not a vampire because I''m hunting vampires with Kainusi.


    And no matter what the circumstances, I''m pretty sure he seriously injured Cenri.


    "Running away was... the best I could do. Impudent."


    "The End Knight specializes in hunting the Dark Families, so he can''t help it."


    He looks back at me like I''m upset. [M] Rub your neck and say.


    ".................. End, because you sucked too much blood. There was no power."


    "!? You said the centipede was good. He said I could smoke a little more because I''m worried."


    "I smoke too much. I''m telling you I don''t like it... it hasn''t stopped me in a while"


    Cenri looks at me like she blames me. [M]


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had blood from my neck. I''ve never had a drink, but is that intoxication? [M]


    I couldn''t afford to taste it when it was just my neck, but everything was different this time. The feeling of fullness and comfort was out of place, and Senri, who was saying that, was trembling like she was feeling very comfortable at that time.


    I didn''t even say I didn''t like it... he said "do it" though.


    I stopped you on the way, so I want you to forgive me. I want to smoke again.


    "Next.................. unbeatable. If End doesn''t suck a lot of blood, he can win."


    I thought a little bit about it during training, but Cenri seems to hate to lose.


    From the nostalgia, take out the crystals of the night of the earlier size of the pinky fingernails and say:


    "I won''t be here for a while... I''ve got the Night Crystal. All you have to do is dive in."


    "... yes. But even if you hide, you have to choose a place... they should be wearing tracking techniques that don''t rely on negative signs"


    That''s the problem. I don''t know how they came after me.


    Of course, I don''t think you''re hiding who you are. I''m characteristic of Cenri anyway, and it shouldn''t be impossible to reach us if we narrow it down to those who come in at night.


    But Kainushi acted too quickly. It''s not unusual to expect to find out to your room in just a few days, even though you were supposed to be quite a distance away.


    You can''t have just been running away from this one normally.


    There are strays. There is fear. But I can''t take the time to make a decision.


    We need to heal Cenri''s health as soon as possible. You can''t spend all the time in the mountains.


    I made a serious face and suggested to Cenri. [M]


    "I''m going to rely on the house of my lifetime."

 46 Lesson 16: Escape â‘¡

    I was born in a small nobleman''s house.


    Even when it comes to aristocracy and such, it wasn''t a big deal...... I think. The title was a baron, and I was never called to a big party or anything like that that that often came up in the conversation. However, since I had been sleeping since I was ten years old, I had rarely looked around the territory in detail or realized that I was a privileged class, but the house was huge and I had never had trouble eating. There were also many servants.


    Maybe he was wealthy compared to the average. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to spend a fortune on treating your son, who would have developed an odd disease and knew he was going to die for sure, or calling a white devil mentor to treat him.


    My family hasn''t visited me in years, on the verge of dying. But that''s something I can''t help. My illness was unexplained, and my family had a life. And even if you did, I wouldn''t have been able to respond satisfactorily. [M]


    I have no grudges. I don''t have enough feelings for my family to feel dry myself.


    At first, he resented his own situation and pointed it at his family, but it also disappeared during his years of struggle. He died because he couldn''t afford to hold a grudge or feel lonely. So what I thought about relying on my lifetime home was totally profitable.


    Baron Fomet''s house. The three men.


    That''s what I was born for.


    If you didn''t chase him with negative signs, it would be humans the Kainusis use to track him down.


    It can be dispersed in nature beyond the reach of man, but it can only be a moment. Getting under the asylum of power is not a bad story, I think. There''s a chance you could offer me a safe house, and maybe help me replenish supplies.


    Above all... I thought I needed to be serious even if I wanted to run away.


    I have no grudges against my family. [M] So I don''t even think I can bother them. The love placed on me was never zero.


    Risk...... too high. I pointed my hair and eyes at the centipede that said the most important thing. [M]


    "I... am like a father. If a monster just like your son was in trouble at some point, wouldn''t you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cenri''s expression distorts me like I''m going to cry for just a moment.


    I never give you that look. I don''t feel sorry for my current situation. [M] That wouldn''t be a bad idea to grow up peacefully, learn, fall in love, and dawn into work as a member of the nobility without becoming undead.


    But I don''t hate this life either.


    "... ok, end. If that makes you feel better, I''ll go out with you."


    "Thank you. It''s okay, I''m not trying to get revenge"


    To my words, Cenri opened her eyes slightly and replied with a small voice.


    "I know."


    ¡ì


    I didn''t remember the name of the city I lived in, but I didn''t think it was that far away.


    It was Hack who carried my body. And the first condition requires that the body be fresh to be revived as a dead meat man (Fresh Man).


    Even if you use the magic of cold storage, it''s pretty hard to carry a corpse the size of a human being for a long distance.


    Of course, the hack would have had a minimum distance. If the land where the bodies were made was right around the corner, the identity of the bodies they were hiding would be found out on the road. But there are limits to that.


    Thus, Baron Fomet''s territory was nearby. The map I bought in the city of Semesera only gave me a rough location, but it wouldn''t take ten days if I ran as far as I could. It was the opposite of the direction I escaped from Kainushi, so I wasted my legs, but depending on what I think, I might make an opponent''s point.


    Pack your bags and turn your back on the centipede as usual.


    There was no sign that the Kainusis were coming after us. My legs are faster than the carriage, and even if Albatos'' legs were faster, Kainushi is just a human being. It''s unlikely they''ll break up and come after us.


    Speaking of which, you''re quite used to running Cenri on your back. When I was thinking about it, I felt a strong pain in my back on my lid.


    My body trembles unexpectedly and I get a small scream. Cut the blessing, I forgot.


    "!? Ah... oh, sorry, dude"


    "No... I''m fine"


    I''m just a little surprised. Unless I''m too weak to vanish with it. [M]


    But I feel pain. I also thought in the fight against vampire hunting during this time, pain is a major weakness for vampires. Seriously, it''s usually hard to feel pain, so it works a lot.


    The weight is added to the back again. Now it weighs comfortably.


    Then the luxurious arm is turned forward and the heartbeat of that heart is transmitted from the intimate body. Cenri should carry even more baggage, but for vampires it''s just that much weight, error.


    Run out at a rate that''s as if you''re carrying nothing. Strength is increasing thanks to previous blood remaining.


    The feeling of moving your body is always comfortable. Kick the earth hard and only think about moving forward. I even have the illusion that it''s as if it''s been windy.


    Fujiri whispers in his ear.


    "If I lose consciousness, I''m training to wrap my blessing armor...... Did it hurt?


    "To be honest, it hurt so much. But I could stand it."


    You should be thankful that wasn''t the level that threatened my survival. If it was on that level, I would have had to leave her.


    Jump up into space big and expose yourself to the night sky. The gradually growing moonlight illuminates me. When you jump up so big, you have a strong all-purpose feeling.


    Below I could see the sparsely grown trees and slopes, and the eyes of the shining beast.


    "I just want you to give me directions."


    "... ok. Leave it to me."


    Follow Cenri''s instructions, descend the mountains, and drive through the grasslands where no one is present.


    There''s nothing to block as far as I can see, and here, if my eyesight is, Kainushi will chase me, and I''ll know soon enough.


    Now that I think about it, the whole messy town was a field in favor of Kainushi. If my physical abilities are wide enough, I don''t think I''ll ever win. Now I can''t help it, but maybe I was stuck during the opponent''s surgery from the stage of location selection.


    But it must have been unexpected that you missed me, even from Kainushi. The next time we meet............... we won''t lose.


    "... Speaking of which, Cenri. That Kainushi said... ''Ancestor'' what?


    I''ve always wondered. If we are to survive, we must know not only about our enemies, but also about ourselves.


    Cenri kept her mouth shut for a while to ask me, but eventually she started talking in a quiet voice.


    "A vampire created by the Necromancer... with a special curse engraved on it. The operator''s ambition is packed...... a very, dangerous being. End, maybe you are too, I think."


    ¡ì


    Perhaps the fight against vampire hunting is more like hide than hide.


    My feet are faster this way, so I can overwhelmingly pull them apart if I run out at the same time in a place where there''s no shield whatsoever.


    With that in mind, this one is overwhelmingly more advantageous, but they fill the difference with wisdom, courage, and skill.


    They''ve already packed the distance once without realizing it. And next time, they won''t bother bringing negotiations here either.


    "The crystal, the real thing. Not as much as the first thing I had - 80%, I can hide your power. If you are not approached, if you are not approached by enough distance to be able to see, even from the Knight of the End¡­ you can hide yourself"


    Says Cenri in his ear as he snaps. I''m saying I don''t mind sleeping, but isn''t it sleepy?


    When I was whispered in my ear, I shrugged. But the feeling is just a little fun.


    "That''s... thankful. Better than not."


    "But be careful. Negative forces are not the only way to know who a vampire is."


    Cenri says vampires (vampires) are powerful, but they seem to be in pretty incomplete condition.


    The first Necromancer aimed for full existence, conceived and spread Necromancy from wild zombies, and produced numerous abominable techniques, but the procedure was imperfect.


    Vampires created by necromancy had numerous special abilities and immortal flesh, powerful physical abilities, but at the same time numerous fatal weaknesses. It''s such a weakness that even ordinary people can destroy vampires if you poke them.


    No, probably, I had to. The price of power is a number of weaknesses.


    And the Necromancer (Necromancer) at the beginning could not crush that weakness after all.


    The Necromancer''s Art Ceremony is that the Art Ceremony that produces the undead is that the curse of ''regeneration (reverse)'' is not yet complete form.


    That''s why the spell of Necromancer magic went outside without staying in one''s brain. The first Necromancer spread his technique and asked his fellow Necromancer for improvement.


    That''s the root of an existing Necromancer.


    Therefore - ''personal differences'' exist in the curse of ''regeneration''.


    Each, a Necromancer conductor asks for completeness, hands on the surgical ceremony, but the resulting personal difference.


    The undead follow the curse engraved on him and grow, and - by and large - talent ''blossoms'' around becoming a vampire.


    If the necromancer conductor who performed the procedure is immature, the curse cannot be balanced and the vessel breaks itself intolerably, but if successful, the undead with special characteristics is completed.


    The identifying name given to the individual who said so is "Ancestor".


    Turn it into a crystal of the Necromancer''s ambition, the ancestor of a new monster. The Knights of the End are the most deserving opponents.


    In general, the original special abilities are often reinforced, but some of them have completely disappeared or switched to new weaknesses.


    And Cenri says that Horos Carmen has a good chance of planting something on me.


    I have no objection to that opinion.


    Lord was going to transfer his soul to me. And Lord was a Necromancer with a strong ambition.


    Think of it, maybe the numerous bodies left in that basement were spares to try the surgical ceremony. Or was it the rest after you tried...


    Either way, I wouldn''t plant a curse that could be a major drawback in the vessel for me to get on.


    It wasn''t something I should have thought about right now. Too little judgment material.


    I can''t hear my voice from behind. Probably went to sleep.


    Sleep is shallow. Speak up and you''ll get a reaction back soon, but you don''t have to force it either.


    I kept running even as I tried to make my back shake less heartless.


    Then, seven days later, running at night, sleeping again and again in the morning under the dirt, we broke into Baron Fomet''s territory without being caught up safely.

 47 Episode XVII: Homecoming

    Break into the city without any particular suspicion and work out an operation at the inn.


    I was already in Baron Fomet territory, but I didn''t recognize the streets.


    The city was pointlessly only land wide and buildings sparse, with an overall pastoral atmosphere. There were no particularly large numbers of soldiers in the security, and observation showed that most of the inhabitants seemed to be occupied by peasants and merchants.


    He doesn''t seem to imagine an undead known for his strong enemies breaking in, etc. It would be a sign of peace. I can also say that I am a little at peace.


    The story was going to go alone. Although the opponent is a province, he is a lord. You''ll be wearing security, and I don''t want Cenri to see my weakness.


    Of course, if she wants to know when I get here, she can know who I was. I had a total of seven siblings (though I didn''t have a sister), but I''m probably the only one who died recently.


    I''m not hiding my birth name. By the time the Lord, who has absolute control over me, disappears, there''s probably nothing wrong with revealing it.


    I keep using End''s name because of a kind of in-laws against Lord and the possibility that an epe or a vampire hunt could attack my parents'' house based on their family names. It''s pointless. I don''t care if my parents are taken hostage. Would it be enough to feel just a little nasty at best?


    My flesh became quite developed into a vampire. I grew a little taller, and I got muscles. But my face hasn''t changed. Parents would be able to tell. If you can''t tell, then that''s the time.


    Wash your body thoroughly, comb your hair, and bring your outfit to a level where you can barely blame it.


    I won''t take ''Light Eater''. If you''re just a human being, you can let your arms say things and repel them, and if your dead son breaks in with a weapon, you''ll be frightened by boulders.


    "End... you are very... courageous"


    "Do you think the success rate is low?


    "............ I think. First of all, it doesn''t succeed. The undead are... enemies of man, so"


    Cenri is a very honest man. Purple eyes look up at me sincerely and say:


    With me, I don''t think you''re welcome to raise your hands.


    All you have to do then is run. Nothing is the same as before. I''m free now.


    "But, End... If you are, you may be accepted. You keep yourself at an extremely high level. Good luck... I''m praying."


    "Oh, thank you, Cenri"


    "... is there... enough blood?


    Cenri checks with hesitation. Apparently, Cenri has pity for me.


    It''s unnecessary emotion. I''m used to tragedies. There is no mental blind spot for me to suffer from incurable disease and survive death. Maybe.


    Cenri''s complexion has returned a lot of blood in the past week. I guess the lost blood was produced.


    No matter how confident you are in your physical abilities and endurance, Cenri is human. To put it simpler, if you lose too much blood, you die.


    I had plenty to smoke during this time, so I was still fine. Not that I don''t want to drink it, but I shouldn''t let a sick centipede force me.


    But when I try this, I feel the distance is a lot closer mentally. I may have been in a position to be pursued constantly... but my operation is working.


    It''s possible they treat me like a pet... but I don''t mind if they bite my neck.


    "It''s okay. But will you give me a hug?


    Cenri rounded her eyes to my request, but she immediately offered and accepted my arm.


    ¡ì


    Run the night with little light, not to make footsteps.


    Just a little effort gave me a tremendous speed. If you''re just a human being, you might mistake it for just a strong wind blowing through the vicinity.


    The roof can fly away easily, and there is no fatigue.


    "What''s up?


    "No, something just... sounded like something"


    "?... it''s your fault. I didn''t hear anything."


    The men dressed as soldiers look at each other and tilt their necks. Do you even patrol the city? I lurked in the shadows and spent two amazing pairs of faces.


    One time before the rank mutation, the Dark Rover (Dark Stalker), which I ended up passing, was an undead who had a black body skin all over his body and was good at lurking in the dark.


    The order in which positions are mutated by the curse of "regeneration (reverse)" is not pointlessly determined. I''m gradually growing up as a monster. Whether you were a dead meat man (Fresh Man), a dead ghost (Ghoul), or the passing Dark Stalker, it''s all my flesh now.


    I was only concerned that I didn''t have the skills to lurk in the shadows to possess the Dark Stalker. If we had gotten that, we could have made it even more confidential.


    I can still use the abilities I gained when I was a corpse ghost. The abilities of Dark Stalker should also be available.


    But so far, I have no idea how to use it. If I could find another "Dark Stalker" and see that skill with this eye, maybe it would be something else, but I''ve never met another undead except under Lord''s command.


    Go through the shadows to the mansion of the biggest lord in the city.


    The mansion was surrounded by much taller walls. The security is also weak because of the tension, but there seems to be more than one patrol.


    I''m strong. Even if they''re somewhat trained, they won''t talk about how many guards and others don''t have the weapons to poke their weaknesses.


    All natural enemies are constantly attacking me, so I''m a vampire who''s widely feared in the world. It''s still lower (Lesser).


    If you kick the ground hard, you gently cross a wall with thorns on it to avoid intruders. I didn''t stand one footstep, it was perfect secrecy.


    I guess I only assume a person''s intrusion. True vampires can turn into bats and mists in the first place, so it may be that they don''t have the chili to work out measures.


    Either way, run through a large garden. My father, Baron Fomet''s study, should be in the deepest part.


    I missed the mansion so much. Since he was moved from his home to his villa after suffering from an odd illness, he should not have seen the mansion in the years immediately preceding his death, but this is what he remembers when he looks at it.


    The more I immerse myself in sentiment, the closer I come to the mansion.


    The moment the entrance to the mansion, the closed door, went into my eyes, I felt very - disgusted.


    The landlord is refusing to break in. The vampire curse is activated.


    I had predictions. I''m already dead. [M] It would be a deviant behavior, such as welcoming a son who was supposed to be dead.


    But I''m just a little shocked by that fact. The red others'' centipede was accepting it, so it''s flattering.


    I still have a weak curse, so I can break in if I can''t. [M] The door will be locked, but with my strength, I can force myself to break it.


    But I didn''t come here to rob you. It''s not where I want it to be noisy, and I''m a clever monster, so I don''t abandon myself just because I''ve been rejected.


    Think a little and decide to go around from the back. The study is on the third floor, but there must have been a window. I would still be working at this hour.


    I want Senri to comfort me by returning to the inn as soon as possible.


    Fulfilling, the study had lights on. Warm light is leaking out the window. There are no railings, but if you''re a vampire, sticking around is nothing.


    Again, I didn''t have to decide to be ready. I''ve already decided to be ready. Although my ex-family, I am an intruder now. There is no time.


    I don''t feel like meeting my brothers, but let''s just give it up.


    Stretch out your nails, poke it against the wall, and climb to avoid making any noise. The study I peered through the window was little different from my memory.


    Interesting brown carpet on a large bookshelf lined up on the wall. The ceiling is hung with a small chandelier and the large room is filled with warm light.


    And the person sitting in front of the big desk is almost no different from my memory.


    I also feel a little white mixed up in my hair, but it''s my father in memory - Rudo Fomet himself.


    She is skinny, but her shoulder width is wide and disappointing. She has dark hair, dark eyes, and a slightly cooler look. Her eyes are shadowed by mine. I turned my back on this one with the window and turned to the side once, but there was no way I''d notice staring from behind.


    Observe with your eyes narrowed for a while.


    From the side, he seems to be able to do his job. He was actually my son. From what I can tell, he was never a bad father. Calmly thinking with this view, you don''t look very much like the kind of man who would sell my corpse.


    Well, what a greeting.


    When I tilted my neck, I knocked lightly at the window without thinking.

 48 Episode XVIII: Returning Home â‘¡

    The change in the expression on ''Dad'' ''s face was radical. And now I realize that my expectations are a little emotional and distorted.


    I didn''t expect it to be an inspiring reunion. But when you think calmly - how does it feel to have a son back who should have died the other day?


    Besides, his son had died of a strange illness and many years of suffering, and he had not even gone to visit him in the years before he died. I don''t hold much resentment for that fact, but they don''t know about it.


    And the dead in this world are - at times, driven and attacked by deep resentment towards the living.


    Suddenly, if a dead son comes to visit in the middle of the night, even the man who keeps the baron''s position cannot be sane.


    Dad first looked at me peeking out of the dark window and opened his eyes, and suddenly, the next thing I knew, blood caught from his face.


    There was no strict man in my mind. I felt a slight fear in that expression, and I felt like I had fallen to my heart.


    There was no shock. Maybe the undead body was causing a little degeneration to my spirit. It''s not strange that you''re blunt on mental shock because you''re blunt on pain.


    I can tell you Baron Fomet was better off just not screaming in a hurry. I was so calm that I could think about it.


    Knocking on the window a few times made it a little cooler, Rudo Fomet came by near the frightening window.


    He had a look like he was even having nightmares. He looks at me as I shrink and stick to the window, observes my face seriously, and calls my name with a trembling voice.


    "Then it''s stupid.................. impossible. Riel, you must be dead."


    I feel like I haven''t been called in a long time. I haven''t had anything to call my name for a while before I died, so it may be the first time in years.


    Riel Fomet. That''s my first name. And probably a name that will never be used in the future.


    As I confirm, Rudo says.


    "The mourning was over. Riel... you''re dead a year ago"


    "... oh, Dad. It''s not like you haven''t noticed death. Please, it''s coming. I want you in."


    Even in front of me, I still didn''t get feelings of resentment. I guess I should be happy with that.


    Maybe because of Cenri. I already have something new and important. [M]


    You''ve restored calm to me that doesn''t expose your emotions, and that complexion returns just a little bit.


    "Are you... resenting me"


    A voice like a low push kill. It showed the anxiety and regret that is in this Father.


    I''ve told you many times, there''s no resentment. The period was short, but I was certainly given various things by the man in front of me.


    He didn''t come to see me, but he never abandoned me without hope of healing.


    I never stopped nursing, and he prepared a lot of books if he wanted. Must have cost a lot of extra money among the seven kids.


    That''s why I can stay calm even after I die. I''m not driven by resentment because I''m not nice, but because that''s how he raised me.


    And if he stumbled on me... it sounds like someone replaced my body somewhere and sold it out.


    Well, it doesn''t matter now.


    My head was starting to spin to survive.


    Don''t resent the situation. That''s one of my father''s teachings.


    Think and act before resenting. I find it somewhat difficult to give to a child who has been invaded by an odd disease, less than ten years ago, but this is how he keeps me alive, so I''m going to listen to the elderly.


    I look up at the black eyes that look just like the old me with eyes that have turned into bloody red.


    "I don''t resent you. Dad, if you''re scared, you don''t have to go in the room, so I want you to listen to me."


    "... oh, it''s... what a night... you should come in"


    My father was still blue, but when I sighed small, he opened the window and invited me in.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    "... gone, or"


    Jumping out the window, he dropped off his son, who disappeared into the darkness, and Rudeau lowered his back to the chair with a sledge.


    A strong sense of vanity and fatigue strikes the whole body.


    He was a horrible son.


    Rudo Fomet''s assessment of his son named Riel, will be.


    The disease, which developed where it was finally ten or not, took everything from my son.


    Unknown cause. A disease that never heals when you use magic or call any famous doctor. Research has not progressed due to the small number of developers, and the developer is debilitated and loses his life within a few years. The exception was - zero.


    Purely the name of the disease given by the likeness of the flesh falling toward death - death and soul disease.


    No infection and unlikely inheritance. I just had to think I was unlucky. I have also been distressed as to why such misery may befall my son.


    But my son didn''t say one cry. I couldn''t walk right away and there should be pain running all over my body, but I didn''t leak a single grudge. Perhaps the inside should have been full of different emotions, but hardly ever put them on the table.


    The spirit was strong enough to be praised by the doctor in charge of nursing care.


    And yet it didn''t take long for that otherwise praiseworthy temperament to creep into view.


    Those eyes had never given up before death. When I heard I was going to die, it had been a year, two years, and three years later, I still hadn''t died.


    I didn''t spare any money for long-term care. The Baron Fomet family wasn''t particularly wealthy, and it took a lot of money to regularly call a magician from a big city to do restorative magic, but that stuff didn''t matter.


    I just looked like a monster about my son fighting the disease. And perhaps that was the view not only of Ludo, but of all those who nursed and watched his son for a long time. The doctor, who hailed his living son as a miracle, soon turned his words over. Visiting legs were far away.


    It couldn''t be. Surrounded by intense signs of death, the anti-lying appearance was nevertheless so tragic and unusual that no one could ever see it.


    The emotion Ludo gained first when he heard he was dead was a strong relief.


    At last my son was relieved and mourned that he could sleep in peace. I didn''t hate my son. I loved him just like all the other children. But the son was too strong to keep having that kind of emotion.


    And yet some conspiracy has brought Riel back from death. Now - as a monster of truth.


    My son, who had his face peered through the window, was no different from what he had looked like in his lifetime. My body was growing a little, but that''s all.


    He didn''t say a single grudge against Rudo, who couldn''t help but be taken as abandoned, and he didn''t change his temper of serenity. That''s why I clearly see the anomaly.


    I meant to mourn you. In Fomet territory - as elsewhere, but unless there are extra reasons, it is customary for the dead to mourn and mourn.


    Naturally, so did Ludo. He confirmed with this eye that his son, who was ashed and boned, could be delivered to the grave. But if Riel''s words are true - someone must have switched bodies along the way. It''s not an impossible story, because I hadn''t checked all the way to the point where the body was carried and burned.


    It is an outrageous felony. We definitely have to find the bad guy.


    But how did you respond to Riel''s request before that... put the answer on hold, and in the room where my son left off, Rudo holds his head.


    It''s a strange fate. It''s content that makes people laugh at stupid things if they talk about it, such as being undead while they''re no longer remembering it, even though it''s not something that rarely happens when they just get invaded by death and soul disease.


    Undead, however, said it reflected his lifelong temperament in colour. I''ve only heard of it in creations such as Resurrection with Remaining Memories, but the obsession with Raw that Riel had was not so unusual as to keep his memory.


    And the boy who actually showed up was his son himself.


    Even if he dies, Riel is his son. There are things I think about as a parent.


    My son''s request was never difficult as a matter of content. Although a region, Rudo is a lord. There is no such thing as keeping a safe house, or delivering supplies for living. Even if it''s not perfect, you can lay down a mantra.


    But the problem is - that the cover-up of the undead is a felony.


    The undead is a subject to be purified. Due to the nature of gathering the power of death and becoming dramatically stronger, it is also possible that if left unattended, it will be irrevocable.


    If the cover-up turns out, even the nobles are just not sorry. Not to mention, my son already has a tracker.


    The first thing Rudo Fomet should consider as the head of the Baron Fomet family is the survival of the house. You can''t stop the Fomet family being taken over by their ancestors in contemporary times. On those shoulders lies the fate of the clan.


    Troubled overnight, the sun turned up inconclusive.


    If you think in common sense, you should contact the Knights of the End immediately.


    No matter how many sons the undead are, no one will blame Rudo for contacting them. I might be held pity. What a pity your son is in the hands of a Necromancer.


    But that was definitely my son. I once had a fear of that dreadful obsession with raw, but I can tell as one father. That was definitely my own child. My son, who could not save me once, came looking for salvation.


    It''s stupid. Too risky. But that son must understand that, too. Still, I''ve been counting on you.


    Fulfill it - can you abandon it, put your chest up and say you''re a father?


    Can I live with my breasts up as a member of the nobility?


    After a scorching grip on his deep body, Rudo decided.


    Again, I can''t leave it in the realm. It''s too dangerous.


    But I would be able to do so if I were to accommodate the funds and supplies. passive, but that should also help my son.


    Later, you just have to pretend you didn''t know. It''s just not possible, such as the undead taking negotiations to people.


    Bad men end those who inhibit the rest of their son''s soul by hanging in the baron''s name. Buying and selling corpses is a felony, but it is by no means acceptable, especially selling off the corpses of noble sons.


    The moment I made the decision and tried to raise my voice to call people, the door opened without a knock.


    It was the blackest man with the big black dog who showed up.


    "My heart, I guess, Baron Fomet. I thought from the name engraved on the tomb - I didn''t know it was an undead to draw precious blood... Geez, is it not just superstition that noble corpses become good material..."


    Who is it? How did you get in here!?


    Before shouting, the man with the frigid eyes grins deeply.


    "Solving Sir''s troubles, I''ll take care of it. Of course I get paid - I''m Kainushi. This dog is an albatross. He''s a bad tracker."

 49 Lesson 19: Returning Home â‘¢

    Is there such thing as negotiating without possibility or impossibility? Dad said he wanted time to think.


    Naturally, this time I brought up a story that is unacceptable as a nobleman.


    It would be too risky, and if my father and I were in the opposite position... we would be distressed about what we should do. I don''t expect this one to be accepted soon either. On the contrary, I''m more afraid of being recognized immediately.


    But apparently, Rudo Fomet... wasn''t the tougher person I imagined. My father''s face, which I haven''t seen in a long time, has made me feel a lot older than what I remember, but the words tell me enough that he still thinks I''m his son.


    This would seem to have more winning eyes than I imagined. At least it feels like I can accommodate as much money as I want to let you live in this land.


    Negative signs are contained in the Night Crystal. The problem is Vampire Hunter, a vampire hunt after me, but no matter how much Kainusi is a pro, it''s unlikely he''ll catch up with me yesterday today.


    No, it''s a story that''s never going to happen if you think about it in common sense. If it catches up to me, it''s the worst pattern that they can capture my current position for any reason and have more than the same speed of travel as me at all costs.


    Thank you for waking up from sleep and again today. Crawl out of the closet and gently check your body condition to join the centers in the next room.


    As always, no curse was activated when entering Cenri''s room.


    The sun had fallen halfway, and a light-ink world had spread outside the window. It''s time to make a promise. I have to see my father again.


    Depending on your response, you will be freed from being chased.


    But in some cases, my father... doesn''t really want to think about it, but he''ll have all the moves to purify me.


    An undead is a being out of the rules of the world - a dirty soul. It is assumed that souls in the hands of the Necromancer cannot ascend to heaven unless purified. I mean, as general common sense, purification isn''t about killing, it''s about salvation.


    Well, it''s pretty suspicious if there really is heaven, so it''s only pre-built (and this is how the solid centipede keeps me alive without purifying me right away), but it must be a very heavy fact for my father to have my soul mauled over having my body faked and sold out.


    I choose purification for my sake. [M] It''s an extra favor, but it''s also unlikely to take that option - I can''t say.


    I told my father that I would come back the next day to think about it. I only gave you one day to reduce the risk as much as possible. It''s hard to be convenient to end knights in just one day, and few mercenaries or anything like that can defeat vampires.


    I only self-loathe myself a little bit for not being able to trust my real father, but this was all I needed to survive.


    Finish dressing and tell the glasses centers that were waiting for me.


    "I''m going to ask my father for his answer. I know it''s unlikely, but I think it could be waiting. Will you come with me?


    ".................. of course"


    Cenri didn''t hesitate, he accepted.


    Cenri is part of the Knights of the End. I have proof of that.


    I never told my father about my companion. [M] It would be hard to believe that the End Knights would cooperate anyway, and it is possible that my father contacted the End Knights and leaked information from there to Ephe.


    Besides... she''s betraying the Knights of the End and helping me now. To use that position of betrayal is too harsh a story to consider Cenri''s character.


    But... not with your eyes. Once Cenri finds out she''s cooperating, she might change her father''s mind, too.


    Also, the centipede is pure. I stuck my fangs out a few times, but there''s no dirt in that soul. Even if you don''t get my voice, it could reach her. [M]


    I am nervous without even the pattern. The centipede gently holds my hand when I think about it. The white fingertips of superb blood tangle in my hand.


    Cenri smiled softly and told me to reassure her with a voice that was almost the same as when we first met.


    "It''s okay... I won''t betray you. Together, I''ll give you a run."


    ¡ì


    Break into Fomet''s mansion again and head to his father''s study.


    The perimeter security was only a little sweeter than yesterday. Maybe my father reduced it for me, but it seems too defenseless. Not the kind of mouth I could say, but maybe I should point out a little more security.


    Explore the signs of the study from outside the window. I haven''t been trained or anything, but if I concentrated, I could tell from a distance if it was because of vampire instincts.


    There''s probably only one person, father. At least, there''s no sign of a large number of living people. It was less likely that they were waiting.


    When you put the centipede on your back, you go up to the window in a breath.


    Today...... there was no sign of disgust. Open the window from the outside and break in. The windows open vigorously and the raw, warm air enters.


    Rudo Fomet was the only one waiting in the study.


    From the complexion, I can see that it is slightly pungent. I guess I worried all day.


    My father frowned when he looked at me, but he immediately noticed the centipede on my back and opened his eyes.


    "Oh, are you here......... what about that dorsal daughter?


    "Senli Silvis. My... collaborator. Look, I have to breathe blood right now to live... and I only get a little blood."


    "Huh... Listen, he''s not here"


    Father''s expression is obviously distorted. Did Dad think I was doing the undead harmlessly without hurting anyone?


    There''s no way. I certainly didn''t say it clearly......


    The duty of nobility is to control the territory and therefore to protect the people. Psychological hurdles are pretty good in a son who has become a monster but stays sane and a son who has become a monster and stays sane but can''t help but sip blood...... maybe not. Failed. Should I have hidden it through for a while?


    Was it premature to have Cenri meet...? You were floating a little knowing my father didn''t sell my body out...?


    The tight air spreads between me and my father.


    But then, when Senri stepped off my back, she turned a resolute gaze toward my father.


    A little low for a woman, but says in a well-touched voice.


    "Sir Fomet, it''s an honor to meet you. I... Senri Silvis. I''m a member of the Knights of the End."


    Plain colored robes. From its pocket, take out a small seal made of gold and silver.


    A testament to the Knights of the End - a patterned seal with a combined sword and cross.


    I feel a little sick the moment I see it. I''ve never seen it before, but maybe you thought about me and kept it from me.


    Unexpectedly, I open my eyes too. Look seriously at Cenri''s back.


    She showed Ephe her willingness to return her sword. Given her character, it''s impossible to use a position that is essentially exiting.


    But I''m not lost in Cenri''s voice. He''s turning his back on me and facing my father. [M]


    It is unlikely that the Knights of the End will come to such a single country. Not to mention I must have never even thought about it, like my son who became undead has one of them. My father''s expression distorts me in amazement.


    "!? Knights of the End...... you say?


    "Now... temporarily, away from my people... your son is truly strong. Even if my soul is mauled by evil technique... I have not lost my sanity at all"


    The word did not precipitate. My father retreats like he was overwhelmed by a different daughter twice. Don''t always bluff slightly. It''s very rare for Cenri to use salutations.


    The words coming out of my lips were straight as a blade, and full of certainty.


    I feel a strong charisma. It was the all-ending knight everyone imagined there. Those attacked by vampires are supposedly contaminated with their spirits, but there are no shards of that.


    I want to suck blood. I blushed and killed a terrible bloodsucking impulse that struck me.


    Cenri says.


    "Sir Fomet¡­ the concerns you may have are the best. But here... trust him, will you leave it to me?


    ¡ì


    It was the best possible outcome. The pressing air that had existed until earlier was foggy.


    My father says with a tense, unnerving look.


    "... apparently, you''ve found a great partner. I''m relieved."


    "Yeah. This was the only thing that made me undead."


    "... don''t be silly, Liel.... Oh, was it the end now"


    My father says as if he was heartbroken. But... I meant it.


    Helpful. If anything happened, I''d be in a position to wipe her out, but if I were human, I wouldn''t have been able to suck Cenri''s blood, and I wouldn''t have gotten as many girlfriends as she did.


    I didn''t think Cenri would be on my side until then, but I can tell you that I negotiated with Ephe in violation of the danger of being destroyed.


    What my father had for me was notes and maps full of cases, ID cards, and - one key.


    "... unused, the Mansion. I need to clean, but to hide myself...... I would dress up. As long as you two live together, it shouldn''t be a problem. But be careful."


    Receive the key given to you with an uneasy look somewhere.


    It would mean that you can stay in this territory for a while.


    No way, I didn''t expect you to provide not only funds, but even places. Rudo Fomet has a lot to protect. The Knights of the End, of course, if the country finds out, their necks will fly.


    When you think about your father, you can''t be here forever. But we should be able to get a better attitude.


    There''s no line between me and my father, and this key you gave me should be okay if I''m traced.


    Concerns cleared up and I felt great. I was in the mood to talk a little more, but if someone came into the study by chance.


    If it works, we''ll have another chance to discuss it.


    Grab the case and the map, thank you again, head to the window.


    Unless an end knight comes close enough to detect negative forces, it is unlikely that he will find out who I am.


    Maybe one day... you''ll be allowed to come in through the front door.


    My father says it in a serious voice to me when I think about it.


    "Riel...... no, the end. I can''t allow you to name Fomet right now. You''re dead."


    "... oh, sure, I know that much"


    If I find out and my relationship is suspected, my family will also be annoyed. I don''t need to be told that. I''m not even going to name it.


    ......... With that said, you''ve carved it into Lew''s grave. Well, I don''t think anyone cares.


    My father made me laugh at my shoulders. [M]


    "But... instead, I will give you the title of Baron as a sign that you are my son"


    ".......................................... Low"


    "Huh... don''t complain. It''s a story you can''t even hope for."


    My father says at the glance. I got a little funny and laughed. [M]


    "Oh, I get it. Thanks, Dad."


    Baron End. The talk is a little bad, but I don''t feel bad.


    Above all, there will be no one else, such as a lower vampire with a title.


    "... Lord Cenri and I need to talk a little bit about keeping secrets. I''ll be done in a minute, so just wait outside."


    What are you talking about? I''m a little curious, but if it was something I really needed to know, Cenri would tell me later.


    I trust Cenri to that extent.


    Nodding loudly, I felt better than when I entered and jumped out the window for a breath.

 50 Lesson Twenty: Traps

    Nice mansion, Kainushi thought without changing his expression.


    Quite large, furnished, lots of places to hide, and most importantly - no private houses nearby.


    The ultimate in hunting vampires is how not to let them act. Careful measures are essential to destroy that undead, where every performance greatly outweighs people.


    The difference between him and me is that it is isolated. No matter how much muscle a resident builds, no matter how much combat skill he finishes, it doesn''t reach the foot of that monster.


    Only the Blessed End Knight, or else - the equivalent of a curse - can stand up to that abominable monster with his skill.


    If the original Necromancer had crushed the weakness of the undead, humans would have become merely frightened and hidden. Or maybe there was... a vampire (vampire) in his current human position.


    Fortunately, vampires today have numerous weaknesses. People''s history is the history of the fight against the undead.


    A cross sword that reproduces the vampire''s feared cross with extreme precision. Easy to use and shaped wooden pile in a bomb mixed with garlic and silver powder. The curtain, shaped with holy water and silver, reproduces the armor of the blessing in a pseudo manner.


    Tools for the annihilation of undead, which have been drilled and developed, can be annihilated as if to exterminate pests with some degree of undead.


    The undead are doomed beings. There are no exceptions.


    The other person solves the language and even uses people''s tools. If you sympathize, you will be followed. In particular, vampires have the power to arbitrarily cause ''infection'' with zombies, the weakest undead. Together, they multiply much easier than humans.


    This time the target is a nasty opponent.


    The vampire traits of the target are also different from normal, but above all it also has an ex-ending knight escort. It can also be taken for granted that Ephe of Destruction asked Kainushi to do so.


    Kainusi and Albatos specialize in tracking among vampire hunters Vampire Hunters. If your opponent is a member of the Knights of the End and you know all about how the Knights of the End chase vampires, you can''t catch up by most means.


    The opponent is alarmed by obtaining the Night Crystal. Decide on a battle tonight.


    Tonight was a full moon. It''s time for vampires to gain the most power. But that''s why I get alarmed. Where lower (lesser) vampires (vampires) have been somewhat fortified, there is no great significance for Kainushi.


    It was a shame that the target''s next action could be read. Having human memories is also troublesome.


    That tough monster is pathetically still meant to be human. What a tragedy.


    Apparently his father, the lord, responded comfortably to the threat of Kainushi.


    The mansion, carefully prepared, seemed to change nothing, but had turned it into a fortress for anti-vampires. No, not so much a fortress - should I call it an execution ground?


    Many vampire weaknesses are deadly. Even if your head turns slightly, once you hang it in the trap, that''s it. If I can get a gap, I can take it from there all the way to annihilation.


    I''ll do everything I can to kill a vampire. That''s what vampire hunting is all about.


    I missed it once. Things were bad. But that won''t happen the second time. The vampire side isn''t the only one I''ve learned in my first engagement.


    Dive into the back of the mansion and wait for when the prey takes place. If the lord followed Kainushi''s instructions, he should show up shortly.


    And the time has come.


    The sound of unlocking the lock and the door opening quietly continues. A small footstep is coming straight this way. Without nervousness, just dive in like a shadow.


    Just accept vampires without taking action. We have to lock ourselves in the room completely.


    The power of vampires is significantly limited indoors. Vampires need a room out of the sun to sleep, so they should come to this place.


    You wouldn''t think Kainushi was lurking. If it''s broken, there''s no reason to bother stepping in.


    Body odor is eliminated by special vanilla. The opponent is alarmed. Don''t worry about getting noticed from outside the room.


    Distort your lips, grin deeply and wait for the hunt. And the door to Kainushi''s lurking room opened wide.


    It was Kainushi''s imaginary opponent who showed up.


    But there is no existence that should have accompanied it.


    With silver hair and purple eyes, the ''doomed'' secret stepped inside the room without hesitation and raised his voice towards Kainushi, who could not possibly be hidden in the shadow of his desk.


    "Wait, no use. The End Is............ Not Coming"


    They''re finding out. I''m not camouflaging.


    Apparently, the situation has changed dramatically from what I had imagined. Kainushi rose from the shadows, frowned, and saw the princess without the world.


    ¡ì


    Senli Silvis doesn''t know much about vampire hunting. But I know you''re a terrible opponent.


    Once, when there were still very few members of the Knights of the End and the art of making the most of blessings was so unclear now, it seems that the Knights of the End and the Vampire Hunt were in a cooperative relationship.


    When Cenri became the End Knight, he was already the End Knights when it came to hunting the undead, so he never worked together on a mission, but the M.O. he actually saw had a different strength than the End Knight.


    In front of the second-degree knight, the man, who named him Kainushi, showed no one of the upsets.


    "Are you here to surrender? Or, negotiate. Fine, you''re the only reason I''m here. If you''re going to surrender, I''m going to miss that vampire."


    "Huh... Don''t be stupid, don''t"


    Frowning and staring at a man who might not be good at something.


    Even Cenri knows that word is a lie. The man in front of you is not that sweet. Cenri is not as pure as believing a man who lied at least once.


    Kainushi sighs slightly at the staring centipede and looks around. The column clock indicated that the time was midnight. We still have a few hours until morning.


    "Your presence here means that the Baron betrayed you... a frightened man. No matter how many sons, it''s a felony to imitate to shelter the dead... Don''t you spare the house?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about"


    There were a few things I wanted to say, but I didn''t ride the provocation and the centipede cuts the lumps.


    Rudo Fomet called Cenri and told me about Kainushi. On top of that, I entrusted Cenri with the end.


    Cenri has no idea how important the survival of the house is to the nobility. But I did have feelings for my parents and children there.


    I also thought about escaping, but I couldn''t take that option.


    The man in front of you tracks too fast and too accurately. If I don''t crush it here, I can''t handle it very well if it''s put together with the End Knight and other vampire hunts.


    "The noble body becomes a powerful undead. I have such a legend. eyebrow spit, but therefore in the vast majority of countries nobility is required to be cremated. Come on, if you find out the body''s flown - Baron Fomet''s house is over. That was my advice... I had to."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    To put it all that far, Kainushi gives a fuzzy look. Ask Cenri in the tone of blame.


    "But - as I said last time, I don''t know. Why are you on that vampire''s side? No way, they really bonded. It''s totally against reason."


    ¡­¡­


    "I would have fulfilled my brother-in-law enough by the time I gave him blood. No way, are you gonna watch me forever? That man has no life span. The End of the Hunt for the Undead. Are you going to point your sword at me, not a vampire?


    Absolutely, an abominable man.


    Perhaps verbal agitation is one of those tactics. But the words were precisely poking Cenri''s concerns.


    Sure, the end is dangerous. I''m still sane, but I don''t know how long I can stay sane, or when I''ll be stronger than a centimeter. There is a difference in life expectancy. It is also possible to breathe other people''s blood where Cenri has not seen it.


    But still, the end figure I''ve seen hits Cenri''s heart.


    He is so timid, he resists his instincts himself, and he is flirting with a strange fate.


    I wanted to lean in and support you. That''s enough reason to wave a sword, etc.


    Pull the silver sword out of your hips. A testament to the Knights of the End. It is a holy silver sword with a cold glow.


    This is... my will.


    "I need to kill people... you think?


    The enemies of the Knights of the End are undead. But some undead are manipulators of people''s hearts and minds, and they have entered their own subordination.


    And there''s a history of fighting vampire hunting. Experience in interpersonal combat is as good as it is against undead.


    Kainushi narrowed his eyes to the centipede where he lay his sword and stared.


    "Slash it. At least, about me, I can''t kill you. Poor... vampire bride... because-"


    "We... are not alone, unlike you"


    "Huh!!


    Intercept the black shadow accidentally jumped from behind, with a sword.


    It retreats at the same time as it is taken, shocking and flushing, but the sword trembles and the hands are paralyzed by a blow that is too heavy.


    It was the woman in the black dress who attacked me.


    The age can be seen some below the centimeter, but the blow is incredibly powerful from the thin arm. It''s not human arm strength.


    In the darkness, the eyes of gold are shimmering. Albathos. The girl whose centipede tore once had a beastly grin in the darkness.


    It was a hook-clawed weapon - claw - that was held in both hands.


    An unusual weapon. It''s supposed to be a vampire hunt, but those nails seem to be made from harder metal, not silver, and last time I made it easy to take a Cenri blow.


    An even smaller body than a centipede. But every move is incredibly fast and light, and pure body surgery may outweigh centipede.


    That was obviously an outside force. Human beings are unlikely to be fortified by blessings, but there are no signs that they are entangling blessings, or that they are using witchcraft.


    Then there is only one conclusion.


    Cursed. A different curse from a vampire, which strengthens him.


    As vampires have numerous weaknesses, the curse should come with a price, but Cenri could not see through it in the first battle. In the first place, there''s a better chance of a price you won''t be able to poke at right away.


    I was blocked from exiting. Were you going to blackmail me for not being in the room?


    "For once, you forgot you made a hole in that belly, End Knight"


    "It''s not the move of someone with a very empty hole in his belly... Alba, we''re talking differently"


    "Once again, you can free him up"


    Albatos lowers himself and shivers his black, abundant hair.


    Kainushi pulls the cross sword out of his hip sheath. Unlike vampires, the cross does not work on Cenri, but from what I did I saw extraordinary proficiency.


    "I thought you two were coming to get me. But if you''re alone, that''s convenient. Princess, you don''t seem to believe that vampire. If I catch you, I''ll catch that man, too. Don''t catch it if you don''t... come on, you''ll wake up too"


    "¡­ Kainushi, you are making one mistake"


    Kainushi silences. Albatos looks at Cenri with his shitty shining eyes.


    The spirit was full. The chilling air grinds my cheeks.


    Accelerate blessings flowing through your body. The body has a strong fever and the force circles the whole body.


    And inspired them all at once. The power shines, and strong winds swirl around Senri Silvis.


    If the way to fight a vampire hunt is to use all means and tools to poke weaknesses and trap them, then the way the End Knight fights is due to a versatile raw energy... combat technique using blessings.


    In the Knights of the End, the conditions under which third degree knights become second degree knights.


    It is to repair all 36 basic moves using a limited amount of blessings.


    Physical enhancement technique "light circulation"


    Pushing and killing the incomprehensible fullness given by the power that went all the way to the brain, Cenri wrapped around the light and stared at the two.


    "It wasn''t... full then. It''s not hard to deal with you two... Believe me, it''s not like he''s not here... it''s just that with the end, he can''t fight with all his might"


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    "Are you serious!? No way...... I didn''t expect to be hit by my little girl''s color trick. Oh, what could also be the vessel of the king of the dead...... what a pity ''


    "Ugh... Ru... come on..."


    ''Oh, if I were to be in that state, I should have taught the woman to be careful first. Oh, what a mess. A fool.''


    I can''t argue. But the centipede is bad. It''s all bad.


    My whole body was paralyzed and I couldn''t move. Whatever the pain, it''s my first experience that I can''t move.


    Roll on your back on the bed, spitefully turning your tongue, disputing the remnants of the load.


    Lord''s illusion was not as tarnished as it has been before. Hold on to your forehead as if you were exhausted by the evil of your son''s ability to do it, and shake your neck sideways with a pulled face.


    Oh, come on, why are you out? Could it be that I... am dying?


    Being undead doesn''t poison me, and neither should paralyzing or sleeping pills.


    But this is how I finally move one finger, and I can see the illusion of Lord only ever coming out of the limit. It''s really strange to be conscious. There are no signs that the power is diminishing.


    "That little girl, she''s quite powerful. Only the center is precisely paralyzed. Use minor moves like no one else will. But I say no... I''m sorry about you taking such a gap move. Perhaps you are the only one who has ever received such moves in the undead that are now alive."


    ¡­¡­


    ''I''m too alarmed. What world have vampires that bite themselves? Save your breath!


    Who the hell developed such a terrible move?


    Because I can''t help it. I''ll admit things were going well and a little floating.


    But I trusted Cenri. If I let you suck blood from your neck, if you take the invitation, you''ll take it, and you''ll hug me, and you''ll say in your ear, "But before you do, can I bite you about the end, too?" Or if they whisper, "that''s fine, I say.


    I can''t believe he was such a terrible kid... betrayed me. After all, I didn''t even get blood. I hate end knights.

 51 Lesson 21: Trap â‘¡

    "Huh!!


    Golden eyes fly around in the dark at high speeds. Cenri intercepted a blow with a sword from a hook claw that struck at a tremendous speed with a ceiling on the floor.


    Cenri''s sword is not just made of silver. The ingredient of that sword is - blessed holy silver.


    Its rare metals, sometimes referred to as holy silver (Mithril), boast a power that transcends just silver against the darkness, and are much harder, and - very easy to convey blessings and magic.


    It is a substitute rarely held by anyone but the Knights of the End.


    The golden eye opens in amazement. Fly the blow lightly and keep packing the distance.


    The blow that hit me from the blind spot had speed on it and weighed more than the first shot, but Cenri''s physical abilities are now more enhanced than usual.


    "Circulating Light" is a technique that allows blessings to circulate in your body at high speeds, demonstrating more physical abilities than family members of darkness.


    "Shh... fuck...!


    You detected a power difference in just one blow, Albatos runs to escape.


    During the first war, Cenri''s abilities were considerably diminished. I had a little bit of a headache because I gave the end too much blood just before, and most importantly, the amount of blessing was greatly reduced.


    It is an unparalleled handful for Cenri, who is good at handling special blessings.


    The intensity of "light circulation" also depends on the amount of blessing. The centipede now is much stronger than the centipede then.


    My body is light. The room was dim, but Cenri had a clear idea of the indoor situation.


    By stretching thin, filamentously stretched blessings, the centipede now has another sensation.


    Wide area exploration - "Wide yarn". There is no blind spot in Senri Silvis today.


    Rotate and bounce the cross sword flying from behind you. A splash flies from a wet sword body, but avoids it with minimal movement.


    I can see where the splash hits makes noises and discolors. It''s not holy water...... it''s poison. It is a substitute that should not work for vampires.


    "I hear it''s not a strength..."


    A depressed voice enters my ear. Even in the meantime, the hand of the attack will not stop.


    Expanding the scope of the exploration, it was found that the thin thread was stretched out beyond sight there. A trap.


    Kainushi''s blow was too light for Cenri today. But if it could be worn with a predatory wound, the poison painted on that sword would erode Cenri''s body.


    I know how to fight... The End Knight demonstrates comparable physical abilities to the Dark Families by blessing, but the contents remain human. It doesn''t work on the undead. The poison works, and the regenerative ability drops a lot compared to vampires. Nor is your health inexhaustible.


    But there''s no problem. Play the cross sword that will be swung down with a powerful blow. The blade imitating the cross is thin and too brittle. I have not been able to meet with the sword. It''s a peaky weapon that could break if we do our best to meet.


    And Kainushi understands that, too. Kainushi, who separated himself from the Cross Sword, takes a new weapon out in a flowing motion.


    I was just about to chase Kainushi, and from behind, Albatos, who ran through the walls and ceilings, jumped from over the diagonal sky. Cenri punches her tongue and is followed by a response to you.


    - Strong.


    "Humans hunting... that''s a pain in the ass"


    But... to this extent, there is no problem.


    Pass blessings on the blade. An even more extended blade plunders its flank in an attempt to avoid the blade of light stretched rapidly on the extension line of the sword body so that Albatos turns around.


    Albatos'' expression distorted him into agony, only for a moment. Twirling rotates through the air and lands on the ground. When the red and black liquid pops, it falls to the floor.


    The blade of light is accompanied by physical destructive forces. It''s hard to maintain for a long time, but it''s a powerful move.


    "Light Blade".


    It is also a move that is the precursor of Destruction (Photon Deloitte), the Divinity of the Master.


    In dilated perception, one of the fudge threads is pinned. Cenri received defenseless arrows of silver flying from all sides, including blind spots.


    The thick sound rises continuously, as if pierced even by an iron plate.


    Kainushi roared for the first time.


    "............... That''s Ephe''s godson. Monster, huh?"


    "I can''t believe the arrows... there''s no way I''m going through"


    Arrows bounced on clothes fortified with blessings roll on the floor. A defensive technique that tends to be underpowered by the Dark Families opponent is no problem if it''s about a weapon against humans.


    No, in the first place, an attack to the extent of a cross sword might not put one scratch on a blessed centipede.


    Kainushi pulls out the gun and fires at an unobtrusive speed.


    The centipede used his sword to cut off all the bullets that flew in succession. A silver bullet made into two rolls over the carpet.


    "............... Alba, this is troublesome. Battle mode. Go in formation B. An ambush."


    "Huh..."


    Albatos'' eyes opened wide. Its heart beats loudly and its fine arms swell.


    Black, bright hair grows all over the body. Thousands of dresses cut off into swollen muscles, and their slices fall off.


    There was also a hand to chase. But Cenri retreated one step later.


    - Cursed.


    "An end knight would know better. Initial ancestor (Ancestor), the unique ability of" King of the Beast (Lucos) "- the Werewolf."


    Werewolf. He''s the one you have to learn to fight vampires.


    Step back. His face is distorted, his skeleton is distorted, and his soul returns to the wild. The transformation from man to wolf was tough no matter how many times I saw it.


    "King of the Beast (Lucos)" has existed since its earliest days and is one of the most famous ancestors (Ancestors).


    One of the many special abilities that vampires have is the power they call ''werewolving'', which transforms them into wolves.


    Originally, he only transformed himself into a beast, but his ancestors (Ancestors) were even more capable of... transferring the curse to his'' family ''.


    Whoever is bitten by his ancestors shall be transformed into a powerful werewolf (Warewolf) in absolute obedience.


    "King of the Beasts (Lucos)" had countless subordinates.


    The body of the original ancestors has already vanished, but the families who inherited its power have spread throughout the world, tormenting many of the knights of the end to this day.


    Cenri had also fought several times.


    But Cenri retreats one step later to the appearance of finishing the transformation in front of him.


    "Not a wolf...... not!?


    In the dark, it was the big black dog who was breathing roughly. Obviously not like any werewolf I''ve ever seen.


    The body and face are different, but above all the difference is that there is still definite reason in those eyes.


    All werewolves are swallowed by the wildness of the beast at the time of transformation, but Albatos stares at the centipede as if alerted, without any immediate attack.


    Kainushi kills his voice and laughs.


    "It''s pathetic. I thought about further degenerating the werewolf (warewolf) curse as a reference...... he had an idiot. Did you just say you were a dog dog? Alba is the only victim."


    "Huh!?


    It was like a black wind. I didn''t have one footstep. I take the claws that strike me with my sword.


    Even when he was human, he boasted of the power of the outside world, but the blow of Albatos, which turned into a beast, was even heavier and faster than that. The only golden eyes, unchanged from human time, are wide open, peering into the centipede from close quarters.


    A blade of light shallowly cleaves a body covered in fur, but no blood overflows. Did you play it?


    The weakness of werewolves is silver. Unlike undead, pure positive energy does not take damage.


    Turn off the blade of light and be slashed with the blade of holy silver. But Albathos cleverly struck a flashing blow with his forefoot nails. Land with four legs and disappear at a whirlwind-like speed.


    Breathe deeply and further rotate the blessings circulating in your body. Expand the perceptual range.


    As far as I can tell, the power is still up here. But we lose in agility. Werewolves outnumber vampires in pure physical ability. Dogs shouldn''t change dramatically either.


    Decide with one blow. Kainushi, sitting behind him, said faintly, without standing against the centipede.


    "The ancestor who changed Aruba (Ancestor) died. The curse was a failure. The moment I used my power, I destroyed myself. As for the end of those made with the hands of immature Necromancer guides... that''s common. And Aruba became just one dog (weardog). Hey, don''t you feel sorry for me?


    ¡­¡­


    Do not lend ears. Albatos with black fur all over his body is dispersed in darkness. Difficult to detect by sight. We need to concentrate...


    But Kainushi''s voice comes naturally into my ear.


    Kainushi sighs small and says as if to do even with the crap.


    "Smell, that''s right, Ephe''s son. What I used was the smell. The werewolf specializes in physical abilities - but she has a sharp sense of smell instead. Much more than just a dog...... yeah. She smells, she smells, she smells."


    "I already remember the signs. As long as Alba''s alive, no matter where he hides, no matter how far away he leaves, he''ll never get away with it. Aruba deeply... resents the vampires who have changed themselves that way. And the curse... let''s use it."


    It''s a nasty ability. It equals the worst for End, who is in a position to escape.


    And with so much power... the price should be huge too.


    Kainushi walks slowly through the room. Stay alert to Albatos while you concentrate your consciousness.


    You can''t take a nail blow. If you lose your sword and get pulled down to the ground, the small centipede will be overwhelmingly disadvantaged.


    "She''s cursed............ during the day, she can''t go back to being a person. And............ little by little, but every time she uses her powers, she''s getting closer to a complete dog... sooner or later she won''t be able to undo it. Isn''t she the weak one you''re supposed to protect? You''re about to turn your sword to the one who''s supposed to save you."


    "... the curse is lifted"


    "I can''t break the vampire curse. So I thought the End Knights were purifying the victim... wasn''t it?


    True theory. Bite your lips and stir yourself up.


    But I will not loosen my hand in repelling. It would certainly be a pitiful situation.


    But it was another vampire who created Albatos. Not the end.


    Stare at Kainushi. I thought it was a strange name... was it Albatos that was kept?


    In the first place, if you are gradually consumed by the wild with the use of power, shouldn''t you let them fight?


    "¡­ you are using it"


    "That''s right. But rather than using it - it should be said that it is in a cooperative relationship. Hunting vampires is her will. And the weak have to flock."


    Kainushi grins deeply and picks up the cross sword that fell to the ground.


    So Cenri now noticed.


    Too late. Albatos is not attacking me. Even if it''s an operation, it''s too...


    "You thought I was talking pepper to draw your sympathy?


    "Huh........................!!


    A black thread is stretched out in front of the rushing centipede. It is not silver thread. It''s a steel thread, assuming interpersonal.


    Then an arrow pours down from all sides, along with the sound of something snarling. That, Cenri ejects blessings and forces her to stop and avoid moving.


    The ''sound'' of cutting the wind was different from when I first received it unprotectedly. The avoided black arrow was pierced deep into the middle.


    Even if you were fortifying yourself with blessings, you cannot remain intact if you receive defenselessness.


    It was also, interpersonal - in more detail, an assumption against the Knight of the End. If you''re just hunting humans, it''s unnecessary power.


    Failed. I had unconsciously ruled out that possibility. Because...


    "Impossible, no... did you abandon me?


    Squeeze.


    Combat mode. Formation B. Surprise. Everything, it was a bluff.


    Kainushi alone, Cenri is very uncontrollable. We were only able to antagonize each other. The difference in power is obvious.


    All I can do is buy time, trying to use all means. If you confront Cenri one-on-one, Kainushi will definitely die.


    One of the arrows was stuck in the corner of the room. From there, white smoke flows and slowly fills the room.


    In the middle of it, Kainushi frowned and said out of his heart.


    "We''re vampire hunters. And you deserve to risk your life."

 52 Episode XXII: Curse

    "Look, don''t move! Idiot! They just hit the center with a needle. You idiot! Bury the wound!


    "Gu... Uru... come on..."


    Desperately into your whole body in bed. Little by little, little by little, but the paralysis is coming apart.


    Fall under the crawling bed, try to stand up with your hands on it.


    It was anger that was poking at me right now. Anger at Cenri.


    I said it would give me blood, but it is too terrible a lie. Even if for some reason, it is not acceptable.


    I didn''t suspect it at all because it was just what I was told at a place where the last time I took a breath of blood was nearly ten days away and I thought it was time to cut it.


    I was so happy, but it''s terrible... I''ll definitely stop you later. Never be alarmed again.


    Even though the paralysis was gradually recovering, there was no sign of Lord''s illusion disappearing.


    "But you are still - again, abnormal. Talented. Originally, in such a short period of time - it''s not the kind of move to recover. Without that weak spirit, what could have been the strongest king... ''


    Then don''t tell me to bury it or anything.


    It''s a load really loud for fantasy habits. Wouldn''t my mouth spin more than the real thing?


    In the first place, I''m not aiming for the strongest king. What I am aiming for is a king of war. [M]


    Even as I do this, the negative forces in me continue to grow. Apparently, the power is increasing little by little, even without killing organisms or sucking blood.


    I don''t know if that''s common for the undead, but in Lord''s mouth - I guess I have the talent of the dead. What irony would it be that I have such a gift to survive anything? [M]


    Cenri bit me in the neck and made a thin, deep hole in me. It''s a hole I wore to the center. The damage, albeit moderate, is burying.


    But it''s a really terrible move. More importantly, if the punch or attack had made it to this state, it would still be convincing, but they did it when they were inquisitive about where Cenri''s neck was biting. It''s awful......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Generating negative forces... are you? How dare you survive to that age with such flesh... ''


    Lord says with an astonishing look. At all, he can only move his mouth, so it''s an easy-going thing.


    As I listened to the words, I stood up with all my strength on my hands on a soft bed.


    "I''m here because I''m dead... oh, somehow, I''m starting to be able to move"


    Fluffy. I still have a paralysis on my fingertips, but I''ll figure it out.


    But how the hell did Cenri get me into such a terrible eye? We were supposed to move to the mansion your father prepared for us today.


    If you betrayed me, I can''t help but paralyze you. It should have been easier for Cenri to give me a toddle then than twisting the baby''s hand.


    We have to go after the centipede. I have a bad feeling. It''s not complete, but it''ll recover while you''re walking. The load had also disappeared at some point.


    Given the circumstances, Senri wanted to stop me from moving to my father''s mansion. I don''t know why until I ask the person and see it, but the only thing I can think of is... did I go to see if there were any traps, or something? Or maybe Dad said something to Cenri.


    There was a spirit of self-sacrifice in Cenri that I have seen so far.


    But I''m prepared to use anything to survive, but it''s a little different to impose a burden on one of her.


    Xu is - "Light-Eating (Brad Ruler)" is... where would it have been?


    Look indoors and find the bamboo standing against the wall. The moment I picked it up with my hands where the paralysis remained, black objects jumped in through the fuzz window.


    I was poked in the void of consciousness. Above all, I could barely feel a sign.


    Broken vitreous. My whole body is bounced off by what jumped in. ''Light eater'' rolls off the floor from his hand.


    My vision shakes violently. Bound the floor a few times, slammed against the wall, and rolled. I ignored the dull pain and raised my head when I laid my hands on my paralyzed hands.


    It was - a beast about a meter and a half long, a black dog, that jumped in. Of course, I don''t recognize him.


    Golden eyes shimmer in the dark.


    Intuition made me understand. It''s not just a beast. It''s like... a dog like a monster.


    Why do you see such terrible eyes... I just want to live.


    I can''t believe the dog even attacked me, not just the End Knight or the Vampire Hunt...


    No... no! This smell, somewhere...


    Thoughting, he scolds an arm that still doesn''t move properly and reaches for the ''light eater'' that fell on the floor. But before his fingertips swept into the pattern, the black dog bounced it off with his forelegs. Keep it up, my thick feet step through the back of my hand. I can see the meat crumbling and the bones breaking.


    Forced, he also ignores the thousands of cuts of meat, pulls out his arms, and rolls up.


    At that time, the wounds on his hand, which had been crushed and bones popping out, had healed, and the pain had drawn.


    Unfortunately, this evening - the full moon - is when the family of the night is most fortified. The power I can exert is not the usual ratio.


    A black dog jumps at me. Standing on his big back leg, he slaps his right forefoot covered in bristles. I''m falling from the top. I fell back and took it. [M]


    "Huh...!?


    Unexpectedly breathtaking results that are different from what I had imagined.


    A smudge and both legs plunge into the floor and the body screams.


    Out of sentence, endure the forces that try to crush you from the top.


    Awesome power. Sometimes my body is covered, but it''s not just the power of the beast. It overwhelmingly outweighs all the warcraft I''ve ever confronted. Above all, you can''t be so meaty to my power on the full moon.


    Huh... don''t lick it!


    Shake your arms sideways with full force, avoiding the forefoot you were trying to crush. The hook-clawed right front leg steps through the floor thoughtfully, but the black dog doesn''t stop moving. The left forefoot, the sharp hook claw that grew up ahead, hits from the diagonal top. I rushed back, but the tip of my nail plundered my body.


    Blood is splashed, flown backwards by awesome force and slammed against the wall. The wound heals quickly, but this guy...


    A black dog kicks the floor, its huge jaw and a very shining tongue looming. There were sharp, grinding fangs growing all over his mouth. Vampire flesh is a lot more sturdy than human flesh, but if it gets defenseless, it''s going to bite it off.


    Roll over to the side and avoid the bite. My jaw crashes against the wall, making huge holes. An inescapable forefoot puts a hole as deep as the number of hook claws in my body.


    Damn......


    Bite the pain, move the leg and kick its torso up hard. But a blow that wouldn''t be strange if a few bones were broken if it were a concomitant creature did not inflict any itching on that beast.


    Strong. Use ''pointed nails'' to change the nails on both hands. Roll around and avoid the forefoot being knocked down in a row, releasing a thrust into its fur with pointy nails like a knife.


    I had a response. But it''s a hard response. My finger bones break.


    The nails that have penetrated the various beasts so far were broken in the middle. What - body hair. My back hits the wall as I tried to back down and dodge the counterattack. A glittering hook claw descends from the top.


    Think. It''s a matter of letting go of the Xu, but it''s not a good idea to fight in a narrower place than that.


    It would be overwhelmingly disadvantageous to be flirted with in such a narrow place. No matter how many vampires are torn apart and crushed in the head, they will die, and my ability to regenerate is not unlimited.


    Extend your arms and receive a momentum forefoot. Lost strength, flesh, broken bones, but little time.


    Crawl the floor like a beast and throw yourself out the window ready to die. Upstairs, but I can''t replace my belly on my back.


    Someone on the road suddenly jumps out the window screaming at me, but I can''t care less.


    The black beast was blind to the fleeing people, and he followed me without hesitation.


    My arm wound heals. But torn clothes don''t fix it. I just bought it because...


    I would probably be better off in a big place. [M] I don''t know who the dog in front of me is, but the ability to regenerate just would be better on vampires. Grasp the fist large stone that fell to the ground and throw it with all your might. Like a shell, the black dog bounced away easily without slowing down the rush.


    It''s like a pig. Drop your mouth and the beast will come to kill me.


    Regenerate and strengthen broken nails again. Now stronger, sharper.


    I heard mistletoe and flesh changing.


    Creepy gleaming golden eyes looming.


    It would be good. If you want to kill me - I''ll kill you.


    Be prepared. Stepping firmly on the ground, I received my right forefoot with my left arm, which was released into the horizontal giraffe.


    Shiatsu, strong impact on the body runs. But now my body won''t blow up. My left arm is making a mistletoe noise. But I''m fine.


    antagonism - no, it''s outweighed.


    "Finally... the paralysis... I got it!


    In the first place, vampires known for their rigidity have not even made jokes, such as losing power on a full moon night.


    My jaw is coming to eat this one. But no matter how different the contents are, the shape is a beast. I have experienced many battles with wolves when I was at Lord''s Mansion. Towards his approaching jaw, he narrowed his sharply pointed right hand with his pointed paw and released a poke.


    Perfectly in. Shot through the jaw directly from the bottom, a giant jumps out of the sky. Communicates nails and loose liquid touches fingertips.


    The black dog flew big and bounced several times on the ground - he took a passive and stood up with four legs.


    Look. Impossible. I penetrated my jaw, and it''s not strange that it leads to the brain marrow.


    Bloody golden eyes. The blood that was running through my jaw stops inadvertently. The leg rubs the ground and its jaw raises a low roar.


    Is this - is it playing? If you were just a creature, you would have definitely inflicted a fatal wound...


    And so I thought to myself the identity of the discomfort I had just gained.


    I thought it smelled like I smelled it somewhere. And this stunning regenerative power.


    "Werewolf... you stink... one crack of Kainushi!


    She looked at me hatefully next to Kainushi all the time during the negotiations. Did you say his name was Albatross?


    Black dogs didn''t respond to my words.


    I don''t even know the detailed features. However, werewolves often appear in the Miyagi and so on, so I know the rough things.


    Vampire''s men. Werewolves are fearful demons.


    Usually human, but optionally has the power to change into a beast. Boasting supernatural and instantaneous abilities and tremendous regenerative abilities, they raise and lower their abilities due to their age, just like vampires, making silver weapons a weakness.


    But what distinguishes him from the general family of the night is that the creature is not - undead. Werewolves are cursed beings, but not undead. Because of this, he said, his demonization can move during the day, protecting vampires who are in their sleep.


    There are various other traits, such as losing the majority of reason when turned into a beast, or forcibly changing figure on a full moon night, but if Albatos is a werewolf, I have some doubts.


    The first question is... Kainushi is not a vampire. A werewolf should have been something produced by some vampires.


    And the second is... no matter how you look at it, it''s not the wolves that are in front of you. A dog.


    Kainushi doesn''t seem to be anywhere near here. If we were nearby, they would definitely attack us both together.


    Maybe Cenri is no longer detecting Kainushi''s raid.


    Well, let''s leave it now. Albatos is... a monster for me.


    Sure, rigidity and agility, defense by hard fur and regenerative ability are threats, but I can handle them right now. I can win.


    I can''t be caught off guard, but I felt enough of a winner in this fight.


    The role of werewolves (warewolf) in the story is medium boss or miscellaneous fish. They are like the front seat of a vampire.


    Lick and take the blood attached to your nails. The blood of Albatross was different from that of Cenli, but it tasted not bad.


    Thanks to the fact that it was blood right after it bled, my head was a little hot and full of strength. The roar of Albatross intensifies.


    To battle and blood, my spirit was high. Stretch your nails like a sword and laugh at Albatos.


    "If you want to die, you should call me, Albatos. I''m not gonna cut you like a centipede."


    Albatos narrowed his eyes.


    Killer''s eyes. My voice goes up.


    "Ruh.................. Names, Luna. Van...... Pair"


    And the next moment - Albatross'' flesh swelled.


    The height, which was about one and five meters, swells at once, and everything, jaws, forelegs, ears, tails, with pulsations, dilates greatly.


    That was an amazing change that deserved to be called a curse. The hook claw that was growing at the end of that limb stretches wide and wears a deep crack on the ground. The growing fangs are longer and sharper, and their golden pupils contract like beasts, and their whole body hair stands upside down like needles.


    Big heh... what the hell is this... Unexpectedly, gaze and retreat one step later.


    The changed albatross was twice the size of the previous one. Horizontal width and height, everything is double.


    Until earlier, it remained within the scope of the beast, but now Albatos is about the size of a stall. And that intimidation is not a twofold noise.


    Its forelegs are like columns. If it''s not a shame, I don''t feel like I can take it.


    A black beast I''ve never seen before steps on the ground and turns its eyes here. I could hardly see what I could call reason felt until earlier from my shitty shining eyes.


    The beast growls high. The air trembles, the debris flies and the windows of the surrounding houses crack.


    My hands and feet tremble. The exhilaration I had earlier blows away. And then he stepped on the ground and crushed it, and Albatos attacked him.

 53 Lesson 23: Curse â‘¡

    The devil. If Albatos had been the black wind earlier, Albatos now seemed like the devil.


    Force, speed, and mass are all different than before.


    Dodging sideways with a slight judgment, dodging the Albatross giant. Albatos, who was flying, clings from his head to a closed store nearby, and that alone collapses the house as if it were a building block or something.


    When I say night, it doesn''t mean there''s no crowd. The screams of those who were lucky enough to be on the streets or staying in the same inn as my inn echo. But Albatos didn''t seem obsessed with making a scene.


    Albatos bounces off the rubble and stares straight at me.


    This guy... sucks. Are vampires really in control of such a monster?


    I thought it was going to swell up and become dull, and it doesn''t look that way either. A giant jumps high without a single footstep.


    The moon hides in its black body and its surroundings shade for a moment.


    I can''t take it. The monster is coming down. I kicked hard on the ground and dodged it.


    The hook claw shatters the unpaved dirt ground and his jaw grows toward me without interruption. Instead of one or two arms, it''s a giant jaw that''s going to bite your body in two. Back off and dodge in a hurry.


    Hot as your body burns. I try to kick that jaw up as it goes down, but I don''t wander around one. Those eyes were still only rolling their hatred for me.


    Oh, a curse is... what an abomination.


    For a moment, hold pity by shelving that you are cursed. But we have to take them down at all costs.


    How can we repel the monster in front of us?


    You want to wait for the centipede? When are you coming back?...... No, we shouldn''t make Cenri and this monster relative.


    I know she''s strong, but the monster in front of her - a werewolf - probably doesn''t make positive energy a weakness because it''s not undead.


    This is my enemy. He''s coming to kill me. I should do something. [M]


    Crushing the ground, Albatos advances. On his slapped forefoot, the dirt bounces and splashes. Desperately going back, but the move was too fast compared to me, the vampire.


    Dodge a few shots, but the tip of a one-armed nail shaken off by a horizontal giraffe finally catches onto your body. At that moment, the shock ran as if his whole body were being torn apart.


    Consciousness turns dark. By the time I realized I was lying on the ground floor of a house.


    There''s a big hole in the wall. Apparently, I broke through a few walls. The bones that were about to split back together, and the trunk that was about to break a thousand pieces, are instantly repaired. If I were human, I could have died a hundred times.


    Fortunately, consciousness would have flown for a moment.


    But I can''t do this. I need a weapon. But I wouldn''t like them, I can''t hold a silver weapon.


    What was past my brain was'' light eating '', which I let go of in the inn room. Can you tear the meat out of the strong fur of Albatross today?


    No... I just have to bet. I don''t think any more weapons are conveniently rolling.


    Thoughts were momentary.


    Destroy the house, destroy the walls as if they were pieces of paper, and Albatos will come. I desperately throw myself aside and dodge it.


    The hook claw blow could be avoided. But there, even Albatross'' heavily shaken tail struck.


    Covered in bristles and with tremendous force, it was the murder weapon itself.


    The abdomen, which has been properly hit, is slowly decided, and the body rotates and breaks through the wall. Blunt pain brightens my vision.


    The pain itself is not that great. But I was thirsty asexually. I''ve repeated a massive regeneration over and over, so my blood is running out. If it cuts completely, regeneration will stop working, as it did when Nevila and the others tortured us.


    We need replenishment. Hold down your teasing head and think.


    This place is all over town. Most people would have fled a sudden disaster, but food is indispensable.


    Albatos is after me. Get a little blood and get out of here.


    Goto was in a flash.


    No... Cenri promises not to suck blood from anyone other than her, and she doesn''t have the strength to fight the chemicals in front of her.


    I can''t afford to be sucking blood in the first place.


    Again, the obstacle is forcefully destroyed and Albatos strikes from directly above. Now it''s too cowardly not to have as many weaknesses as a vampire.


    Not even while I''m picking up the tweezers. It''s like a storm.


    You''re playing me unconsciously, and there''s no sign of losing sight of me. Maybe they sense the place with the smell?


    We have to run. Somehow, run away... and rebuild your attitude...


    Forefoot coming down from the diagonal top. Huge body of falling darkness. I was ready in an instant and stepped forward, not sideways.


    The ceiling falls. Vision is closed to black. Lower yourself and slip in desperately. I''m relieved by the sound of destruction I hear from behind.


    I manage to creep under the albatross without being peppered.


    I only got a moment of my time. Before Albatos looks back, he kills the footsteps and returns to his original path.


    The speed of the leg is over there. It''s easy to catch up even if you just run away.


    But Albatross hurt me a lot. Judging my stomach many times, my blood is scattered there. [M]


    If you''re after him because of the smell, you might be able to get confused. There is also a lot of debris, so it is essential for a place to hide.


    It was best to return to a few houses. My acute hearing was listening precisely to the sound of Albatos flipping as he was forced to destroy the house.


    Special, find a room where my blood is scattered and where it''s like a tragic killing scene, coupled with the trail of destruction. It sounds terrible, but we might be able to hide here.


    Stretch your nails, slit your arms and scatter blood. If you can get past Albatross, it''s as cheap as losing a little blood now.


    Sprinkling fresh blood in the room, I lurked my breath, laying in the shadow of a heavily destroyed and rolling table near the trace of blood. Be careful not to make any noise.


    Albatos'' footsteps approach. She''s just too big for her body to act without making footsteps indoors.


    Unlike earlier advances, footsteps were slow.


    Apparently, as I imagined, what she was sensing was the smell. If I say it additionally, does it sound too?


    If I move, it''s easy to chase, but if I dive in without making a sound, no beast can find me that easily?


    I intend to integrate with the table still and wait for the footsteps to get closer. As you step on the rubble and crush it, big signs approach. And it stopped in my hiding room.


    Beast''s breath. The sound of smelling. The debris rolls nearby, and even the slightest heart beat is about to stop completely.


    I don''t have any pain, but my head creaked. There''s... not enough blood.


    Is there something to feel, Albatos didn''t quite get out of the room. I can hear you rolling half a piece of broken furniture. Maybe... Is it uncomfortable that I sprinkled new blood? Have measures been put in place to mislead the smell?


    If I can find it, I have no life. My skull would crumble easily if I just got slapped in the forefoot from the top.


    Forget it. Forget fighting back now, just think about hiding.


    Just shrink like a small animal. When I feel signs of death without moving my body, I remember when I used to be in the hospital bed.


    Dive in with the intention of becoming one of the rubble. At that time, I noticed that my arms and skin were discolored.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Weird. I lost it.


    The beast, formerly Albatross, narrowed his eyes and followed the smell. I was definitely in front of you until earlier. I should have been able to split up in the next few minutes.


    But I lost him. Albatos'' sensory organs are quite sharp. Extraordinary excellence is the sense of smell, but also the sight and hearing are extraordinary. It''s impossible to lose sight of it on any night.


    I''m pretty sure he''s close. I''m not giving you time to run away.


    There was scattered blood and flesh of lower vampires all around. Look for the subject, smelling the thin blood odor characteristic of the undead. A spark of irritation was smoking in one corner of his head.


    Explore vampires who would be hiding while ravaginally destroying rubble.


    Full moon shining in the sky. The full moon gives power to vampires, but equally to Albatos.


    There was an overwhelming difference in power. The target is not a vampire. Vampire pupae, the inferior being.


    I don''t have most of the powerful special abilities that vampires have. There''s no way to lose.


    In the heightened emotions, the slightest reason left behind recalls what was once a sight.


    Accidentally broken peace. Arrogantly, ruthlessly, and overwhelmingly, the ''King of the Dead'' came under attack.


    An unparalleled sense of being forced to transform itself into the feeling that something important is falling out due to blood suction.


    It''s just a coincidence that Albatos was chosen as the primary victim of that ability. And I should say I was lucky.


    The special abilities forced to be added were incomplete. The beings that were supposed to dominate Albatos were extinguished with recoil exercising their incomplete abilities, and all that was left was an indelible curse and an intent to kill against vampires.


    Wildness is eroding reason. But still, I''m sorry if I have to avenge the vampire who took everything.


    Now Albatross will take everything and terrorize you. Albatos already remembered strongly the thin smell of vampires, which even beasts could not chase.


    Albatos is not just a dog. It''s a hound that hunts down and kills vampires.


    It''s not for someone. No thanks, no pity, and I don''t even need meaning. Albatos just left it to his instincts and growled on the moon and night.


    Air tremors and sounds bounce the rubble. Catch the returned air tremor and get an idea of the general situation around you.


    And Albatos is one house. I found it nestled on that roof.


    Black stained all over his body, a man with terrible and rare signs.


    It doesn''t smell, it doesn''t sound, it blends into the darkness. If you stay still, even Albatos will find it difficult to see through.


    I see... the power of The Dark Rover. Albatos pulls out the knowledge to sleep in the depths.


    Its fragile undead, a pre-mutation individual of vampires, outweighs vampires by just one point, when it comes to lurking.


    It is the properties of the ancestors (ancestors) that are elevated by the mutation that possess the preposition mutation capabilities. It is clearly different from those who were bitten by vampires and turned into their companions.


    The man - in the hands of the lower vampire Lesser Vampire, known as the End, had his first black squirrel down.


    The clothes wrapped around him were attacked by Albatross several times and borough cloth is the same. But there is no anger in that look, his eyes quietly staring down at Albatos.


    What a waste. Ability of "Dark Stalker" - "Hidden Shadow" is not something that can be used for a long time.


    But you think you can beat this Albatross just by getting one weapon. Renouncing the front would have only extended my life a little bit -.


    Such a thing is as good as a stick for Albatross today. After a scattered shake, I''ll eat you to death.


    Just pure intent to kill, Albatos growls. He wields a twist, and a vampire hits him.


    And then the last battle began.

 54 Lesson 24: Curse â‘¢

    Jump off the roof. Gravity on, the more powerful the stubborn arms of the vampire are cut a thousand times, beating the ''light eater''. Albatos took it head-on with his right arm.


    A pitch-black blade eats into dark fur, causing a thousand pieces of hair to fall. Albatos eyes gleam.


    But...... the blade didn''t go any further. Even though my arm bones broke and my flesh gave me enough strength to crush... I have little damage. What a stubborn body.


    Did you still have the pain, Albatos trembles heavily? As I landed on the ground, I quickly dropped my hips and turned to the blind spot in a slippery motion.


    Thanks to the abilities of Dark Rover (Dark Stalker), Albatos'' reaction is delayed compared to earlier.


    I make little noise right now. [M] Maybe there''s no smell? You activated it because your instincts perceived the crisis, and the ability of ''latent shadows'' equaled none of us to pure aggression, but gave us the power of advanced cover-up.


    But it won''t last long. The black-dyed skin is gradually returning to its original color.


    The battle must be decided quickly. I receive a tail that has been like a whip and attacked with ''light eating''. It''s a messed up force. Step on it, but it pushes in a few meters.


    Too strong. How can this monster die? No way...... I didn''t know ''light eating'' would do little damage.


    The dryness was already close to its limit. Apparently, it also consumes power to use the ''latent shadow''. Looks like the licked albatross blood also bottomed out.


    The opponent''s movements are not dull at all compared to the first. Rather, it''s even getting intense.


    I don''t have fatigue either, but the damage is accumulating. The same goes for an attack that couldn''t be avoided, but the recoil of this attack is also damaging the flesh. Time is on the other side.


    Overwhelmingly...... not offensive enough.


    How many times can we do everything we can after...... explore the gap while desperately dodging the attack.


    Find the winner. If it''s the only thing that could do a lot of damage - yes. Is it enough to exploit the opponent''s attack momentum?


    Albatos'' pattern of attack has been known by standing around so far.


    After swinging her front leg down from the top, she has a high chance of coming after her by bite.


    The first time you don''t give a head is to reduce the gap... but if you''re after it, there it is. To defeat Albatos, you need to inflict deep damage in one blow to the steep field.


    Albatos is strong. While leaving yourself to the wild, that attack is not just about strength. But we have to.


    Swing your full strength toward the jaw put out at high speed.


    Can you beat him with that? I don''t know. But we have to do it. The exit route is already sealed.


    A blow to the front leg lowers back and dodges. Step in hard after dodging. Cut out the jaws that stick out. Even if you feel uncomfortable along the way, you can''t stop the momentum.


    Albatos should have some alarm right now. Because I went out of my way to hide and the weapons I brought didn''t go through.


    Fever erodes thoughts. Instinct wants battle, blood. Be prepared.


    He used the ''latent shadow'' to dodge Albatross'' series of attacks, dodging them with all his might and enduring them.


    Oh, I want blood. Sweet blood.


    Albatos'' golden eyes show a monster with bright red eyes like blood.


    My head was no longer turning. I kept fighting half my instincts. Blood flies. It''s not returning blood, it''s my blood.


    The consciousness becomes blurred. Survive. I''ll survive anything.


    And the moment Albatos raises his right foreleg wide, my consciousness awakens, half-reflexively falling back, dodging the first blow. The ground is shaking, but the wonder and the center of gravity are stable.


    Then, he puts all his strength into his right hand, holding on to the wax, and steps in hard with a selfless obsession.


    "This is why! Don''t breathe blood!


    My legs stopped for a moment at a reprimand that sounded unexpected.


    In front of the eye, the hook claw is swung down at very close range. Albatross'' - left front leg.


    An unstoppable bamboo is slapped halfway through its pillar-like legs.


    It was a trap. If it hadn''t stopped, it would have been crushed from the top.


    The blade, overwhelmed by a counterweight, pierces the feeding fur into Albatross'' left front leg and stops at a hard feel in the middle. Bones?


    I try to put my strength back together, but is it stopped by the muscles or I can''t pull it out?


    I was unconscious. I feel as if my legs aren''t on the ground.


    The moment, the thought accelerates and Albatos moves slowly. Soon the illusion of Lord standing beside me whispers.


    "You''re still in the bottom line!? You know what I mean!? The only vampire you have is" Blood Sucking "!


    Blood sucking...... just. The words came into me amazingly well.


    Yes, I don''t have the power to turn vampires into wolves, bats, or fog. I don''t have eyes that fascinate others, or the ability to produce family members.


    I am a vampire pupa. [M] My only ability as a vampire is to breathe blood.


    But can we go? Even ''light eater'' doesn''t pass this guy''s fur properly. In the first place, is there a gap or something that bites a beast that moves so hard? What''s it gonna be where you breathed blood? I promised Cenri...


    Various words, lost, come to mind and disappear. The golden eye is looking down at this one.


    But the next moment, my two canine teeth were stretched and sharp.


    The ability of a corpse ghost (ghoul). I rarely used it - "sharp fangs."


    Halfway through, he hands off the stopped eating bamboo and kicks the ground out of his mind. Aim - the neck.


    It passes beside its column-like forefoot and dives under its jaw. Albatos did nothing against me, who was recklessly and recklessly coming at me.


    It''s just that the moment I saw my fangs stretched, I saw those pupils narrowed to agitation.


    I get nostalgic. Albatross from close quarters is like a black wall.


    As I grabbed my bristle-like hair and stuck it up, I opened my mouth to the max with half my instinct and stuck my fangs up to its big neck.


    The fangs penetrated easily against the fur that shook so little. You finally realize, Albatos turns himself around and starts rambling hard. It shouldn''t be a big deal compared to my fangs and all that, but it''s a hell of a rampage.


    My front leg hits my body. But it''s too late. Once snuggled up to this point, it''s impossible to fight back in the dog''s body.


    - And I went after Albatross'' life.


    Lord''s excited, crazy laughter echoes into his brain.


    "Right!" Werewolf "and" Evil Eye "and so on! The essence of vampires is in ''Blood Sucking''!


    It was not the same as blood sucking to the centipede. The blood pouring in is hot as a flame, and faint as night.


    My heart beats hard. The flesh is about to let go of its hand unexpectedly of the strange sensation of the soul degenerating, but it manages to put its strength into its fingers and endure them.


    Evil, the voice of an ambitious Necromancer mentor echoes.


    "Come on, this is the end of my long research, surpassing all ''kings'' - ''Curse Steel''"


    Black power increases. My body cramps. It''s not just blood I''m smoking right now.


    The huge neck of Albatos he was grabbing trembles, obviously shrinking.


    It''s a curse. I''m smoking the root of Albatross'' transformation right now!


    I''m just flirting with video that''s not what I''ve been through that spills my brain like turbulence.


    But even in that state, I won''t let go of my protruding fangs. The amount of blood flowing down your throat remains unchanged. I''ve already been through something similar. When you absorb the soul of the Lord.


    It pours in. The curse, the memory of Albatross.


    I''ve never heard of it, like smoking a curse. Ancestor. Special abilities. Is this - the power designed by the Necromancer, Horos Carmen!?


    I no longer had a voice to answer. The laughter that was echoing to the point of hearing impairment until earlier has also disappeared.


    A screaming roar rises from Albatos'' throat. When the neck, which was huge, looked up to heaven, the limbs, which were like columns, trembled as huge as stalls, shrinking like balloons out of the air. Stick it out firmly so you don''t let go of your fangs.


    Black hair shrinks and changes to white, smooth skin. Shrink the fangs that had been stretched out for a long time, and keep pounding the fangs and sipping the blood by hand to avoid chewing the meat off a thousand pieces.


    And around the loss of the black power that crossed the blood, I finally freed the body I was holding and restraining, and raised my head.


    It was the limit already. My feet flutter and I hold my head in awesome glare. Nor has the intensity of the heart beating subsided at all.


    Apparently, "Curse Steel" is a lot of work.


    But I did. I did it. I took off my predicament.


    It was Albatos, who was next to Kainushi, who was freed and walking in front of him. White, tiny, naked person who doesn''t seem to have shaken me apart.


    Awesome contrast to the giant dog figure earlier. No one will believe me if I tell anyone who hasn''t seen that look that this girl will turn into a dog, etc.


    Its eyes open wide and stunned, looking down at the flat of its missing hairs as if to look even at something incredible.


    I can win. I''m somewhat out of shape, but I can''t lose now.


    Perhaps there is no more power in Albatos. That power will also come from the curse. What I''m seeing right now is no combat capability, just a human being.


    Besides, I don''t even have a weapon.


    He scolds his body about to fall, stretches his spine, and looks down at Albatos.


    Try to kill me, it will.


    I broke my promise to Cenri and sucked blood, except for Albatos because he was a dog, not a human.


    Take my gaze, and Albatross rises and leaves one step later. The expression didn''t have the intent to kill me until earlier, but was pale because I inhaled blood.


    I''m sorry... but I''ll have you dead. They saw my power. If this finds out about the vampire hunt, it''s not what I figured out.


    Maybe they''ll attack us without a restraining party. I''m not as sweet as a centipede. It is not sweet enough to forgive those who come to kill.


    One step further, I grinned to delude myself into feeling ill, exercising the power I had just sucked from Albatross.


    Instinctively I figured out how to use it. The heart strikes hard and the skeleton and flesh make noise and deform.


    Albathos'' expression distorts in amazement. I have a point of view in an instant...


    - It shrinks.


    The borough cloth that was wrapped around him became rash and wore over his head. When I shook my head in a panic, I crawled out of a blurry cloth cut.


    Big. Standing up, Albatross, big. It''s like a giant. No, you''re not. I know. My side... is shrinking.


    Move your neck and look behind you. I could see a plugged white tail, clearly different from what Albatos had transformed.


    ".................. Khun"


    I lifted my right hand and looked down, but I could see a puffy meatball and about a centimeter of nails. If the hair does, it''s long. Plus... it''s blocked... My stomach hair is blocked too.


    This... could be... a small dog for fun. Even compared to the first albatross that jumped in through the window, it''s obviously two small turns.


    Albatross moves loosely in front of my eyes in a sad mood. He looked grand even though he didn''t wear his underwear, and when he picked up the "light eater" that was falling on his side with both hands, he looked down at me.


    What was in its eyes was neither intent to kill nor will to fight. No emotions come to mind, and Albatross turns to me and waves up his thoughts.


    !? Wait, how do you get back on this!?


    I try to go back, but I don''t know how to go back.


    Is the power falling, the albatross that shook up the vibrations fluttering, but you can still beat me as much as I do now?


    And I wonder what you mean...... the sky is getting brighter. I should have just stabbed him in the face of a human being.


    Running away or not taking your clothes home will take back the Night Crystal you got.


    "Shh!


    He''s tall to the squeal. Retreating, desperately intimidating and fluttering, holding back Albatos, who set his aim, that''s when the fuzzy body floated through the universe.


    Smell in memory. Centrifuge. Centrifuge flew in with light wings and picked me up.


    Cenri was worn out. The coat is dirty there and the skin is black with coal. But it doesn''t look like a big scratch.


    "End...... okay?


    "Kicha-chan!


    "Delayed. I know what happened¡­ I know"


    The God of salvation was there.


    My body is complaining of pain in the light of the sun. Smoke is rising from the tip of the tail.


    Picking up my clothes that fell to the ground, Cenri wraps me around with it. Not much response, though, to keep it out of the sunlight.


    I just want to complain, but I can''t say anything about the puppy I want.


    In the dark, only the quiet voice of Cenri can be heard.


    "... don''t come after us anymore"


    ... Don''t you give me todome? Too sweet a response. But at the same time, I still feel that.


    Vampire hunting is not an enemy to her. That''s why I wanted to finish Albatos before Cenri came back.


    But... okay. I don''t want many. The power of Albatos was taken away. I''m safe, the centipede''s safe, so let''s do it right.


    I don''t know what happened to Kainushi, but even if he were alive, he wouldn''t be reckless enough to try this one alone.


    Not the best, but it''s the better result. What you need to think about now is how to get back from the dog.


    Even though it''s a big pinch, the load doesn''t even come out only at times like this.


    Plus, an extra strong drowsiness comes. Whatever you think, you shouldn''t sleep now, but it''s time for vampires to sleep now.


    Cenri rushes out. I can tell by the vibrations that shake my body.


    "Shh, yeah."


    "... leaving this city. If I stay here, your father will be annoyed."


    "Ki-chan."


    "Fine. Without proof... I can''t charge noble opponents"


    "Keewoon."


    "End. I''ll take care of everything."


    The voice of a resolute Cenli.


    The words didn''t make sense, but that only made me feel nervous. [M]


    Without strength, in the dark, close the eyelids. Strong and comfortable drowsiness comes.


    I believe in Cenri. Sometimes...... it doesn''t seem bad to be able to hold it.

 55 Epilogue: Light

    It was terrible.


    Lord''s "Curse" is a terrible ability.


    Well, I need to pay close attention to the use because the sucking stuff is a thing, but depending on how you use it, it will give me great power.


    But the curse I sucked from Albatross was too terrible.


    Obviously a girl younger than myself could have turned into such a big, agile dog, but what I changed was a small dog for fun.


    It was a translucent dog with a very adorable face that appeared in the mirror I lent Cenri. My hair is long blocked and I''m a bright white puppy. If I had kept it my whole life, it would have been very healing.


    Not really. Combat ability is clearly diminished over human appearance. Besides, I can''t change what''s wrong, no matter how huge I try to get, like Albatross. Fortunately, the sense of smell is enhanced, and there is no more concern that Albatross will track you for sucking the curse away?


    After that... yes. Small bodies may also be helpful in some cases.


    A confined space that doesn''t even come in a muscle of light. The world was shaking every bit.


    Nothing to do, so close your eyes and clear your ears. If we concentrate, it''ll tell us what''s going on out there.


    "Carry case...... are you a pet?


    "Puppy. Sleeping, I can''t show you. Is your pet okay here?


    Pickle your ears into the Cenri voice coming down from the top. An unfathomable voice overlaps a panicked voice.


    "Of course it is. If the room is too dirty it will be a different fee....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "I''m fine. I''m good."


    "I guess. That''s quiet."


    I''m a little concerned about the wrapped rubber collar area. But I can''t take it because there are ''Night Crystal'' shards in the bell on the collar.


    Albatos seemed fine with the sun and didn''t show any negative signs, but that''s because she was human for once, and I''m no different from being a vampire even if I''m a dog.


    What I had in there was a small pet carry case.


    It has been slightly modified to prevent any sunlight from coming in. Well, there''s no problem getting in there if it''s a little...


    Leaving aside my pride, it''s a tremendous advance compared to when I''ve been pulling into my closet all day.


    Until now, in fugitive life, the inability to travel in the daytime has become a necklace, but the size of the dog-form I can easily carry in centimeters has dramatically increased the distance traveled in a day. At night, if I ran away carrying a sleeping centipede, I''d be quite likely to get away with it.


    The Ephes think I''m with Cenri, so they''ll look for a pair. But we''re alone now.


    "By the way, what''s your name?


    Dog lovers, (possibly) lodging employees, ask. Cenri was silent for a little while, but eventually answered in a small voice.


    "What''s his name... Baron"


    "Baron...? That''s great."


    "Yes. Great. Very good boy."


    Terrible, Cenli. I became sad and rang with a sad voice with that sentiment.


    ¡ì


    Enter the room. When I closed the curtain and was taken out of the carry case, I went back to where I was.


    The small one swells, the hands and feet expand, the trunk expands, and the blocked hair that was the charm point disappears. The only thing that doesn''t change is the elastic collar wrapped around your neck.


    I didn''t know how to get back right after the transformation, but it soon turned out. It''s like my own flesh grows.


    If you''re going to be a dog, I''ve instinctively figured out how to use it, but apparently this ability, it''s a little harder to get back.


    There seems to be a slight clash between the curse I originally had and the newly sucked curse.


    Cenri said Albatos was forced to look like a dog in the morning, but I wasn''t. There are likely to be a few things to verify.


    My skin tingles in the sunlight that even slips in from across the curtain. Senri turned away and threw a rucksack at me with a rare and troubled voice as I crawled back to where the sun''s light didn''t shine very well.


    "End............... first, get dressed"


    "I wish I could have transformed every piece of clothing, it''s a careless curse"


    "End¡­ you are a little¡­ too relaxed"


    "I can''t help thinking about it. Besides, the dog doesn''t look bad. If you play arts, you can make money."


    But it feels strange not to wear clothes all the time. I only wore clothes when I was lying on the hospital bed. How dare Albatos attack naked but flat.


    Put on your underwear while tapping lightly and put your arms through your sleeves. The centipede checks as he turns back.


    "Are you feeling all right? I can''t believe I have more than one curse... I''ve never heard of it. What happens...... I can''t predict"


    "Hi... sounds like the vampire curse is stronger"


    Well, around there... there''s nothing more I can do about it.


    But Lord was going to take my flesh. I wouldn''t do anything to my detriment, and I just have to believe in Lord''s skill there.


    Baron Fomet''s territory was safely escaped. There is no sign of the Kainusi and the others attacking. I can tell you that I took off my predicament for now.


    "You didn''t have to say goodbye to your family, were you okay?


    "Oh, I''m fine."


    I had already heard the circumstances. My father entrusted me to Cenri.


    My father, who hasn''t seen me face to face in the last few years, has helped me more than I imagined.


    When I say I have no sentiments, I lie. I also think I wanted to meet my mother and siblings face-to-face...... but you should still stop doing that.


    I''m already dead. [M] Less people know is better. Even if it doesn''t mean anything there, it''s enough to get the Baron''s name.


    Cenri says Kainushi is dead.


    After using every hand from the trap to the smokescreen to the poison gas to stop the centers, he ended up - blowing himself up every mansion.


    He is an enemy but brilliant man. Albatos would have killed me if I had only a few more successful stops.


    And the suicide bombing is almost intact, besides the fact that Cenri, who immediately flew long distances and rushed to help, is far more inhuman than I am.


    I don''t know what kind of life Albatos will lead in the future if he loses his owner, but even if he loses his curse, he hasn''t lost his memory or experience. You''ll manage to live. All I know... is that Albatross will never stand in front of me again as an enemy.


    Apparently, Kainushi''s fearsome tracking ability was due to Albatos'' sense of smell. Perhaps the traveling speeds also rode on top of Albatos or something.


    Now that you have taken away that power, and now that you have the ''Crystal of the Night'', there is no one who can go after me. Looks like we can finally slow down a little bit.


    Fortunately, "Curse Steel" was not an ability to strike and be wary.


    Sucking away a large number of curses would make them stronger at any cost, but less dangerous at the moment. If this had been the ability to disrupt disorderly, Cenri might have killed me, but this ability would have made no sense to the vast majority of opponents if it hadn''t passed through Cenri.


    I think I''ll be able to get a look at you for a while now.


    Approaching the centipede that was still pointing its back, he hugs it from behind and puts his nose against its neck muscle.


    I can smell the sweet blood flowing under my skin. Albatos'' blood was delicious, too, but it doesn''t extend to Cenri''s blood.


    Cenri speaks up and resists without wandering.


    "End............... no"


    "But I said he''d let me bite. It''s not good to lie."


    "I inhaled the blood of Albatos. End, no."


    "............... oh, I get it. I don''t smoke."


    Rub your nose, touch your lips on that white skin, and peel. Its fragrant smell brings salivation to my mouth.


    The centipede gives a small, glossy groan.


    A coma of joy burst into his voice, and I held Cenri''s luxurious and soft body with a little strength.


    Even here, Cenri was not wrapped in the armor of blessings.


    Senli Silvis'' blood drives vampires crazy.


    I''m sure I''ll get her blood whenever I want. I''m the happiest vampire. And it showed that we could even be targeted by vampires.


    As long as I''m nearby, Cenri won''t wear the blessing armor. And a centipede that isn''t entwined with the positive energy that vampires instinctively fear smells so delicious that even a few hundred meters away you might notice it.


    I''ll kill them all. Vampires are Cenri''s enemies. And he''s also my enemy.


    "The Vampire Bride".


    That word, which Kainushi used by pointing to Cenri, is the word that gives blood to a vampire who does not become a family member but remains a person.


    Cenri didn''t move one eyebrow, but it''s a terrible insult to her, who still has the soul of an ending knight.


    Silver hair touches the head of the nose. White skin is sweating. A voice flies like reprimand.


    "End...... turn into a dog. You were a better boy."


    "I don''t smoke. But when I''m doing this... it''s very..."


    - Calm down.


    The moment I tried to say that, there was a tremendous fever all over my body.


    Full of the world in a blinking time, it resembled a natural mutation somewhere.


    My eyes open to impact at will. Fever was painful. Burn me down, positive force. Overtake the rays of the sun...


    My body, my soul disappears. It sucks Albatross'' blood and fills in the negative energy I have, which was unprecedented in total. Back to zero.


    Fingertips disappear, arms disappear, feet disappear, as if they had never existed from the beginning.


    The power of the centipede...... not. This is...


    The purple eyes of a calmly sedentary centipede were always staring open. Hugs my upper body up in a hurry when I fall to the ground.


    "" The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) "¡­¡­ No¡­ At least, it''s over a thousand kilometers away, it''s supposed to be..."


    It''s Ephe. I think in my vanishing consciousness.


    The only one who could do this was the Ephe of Destruction, who was releasing the sun and the power that was just in sight.


    Consciousness disappears. Resistance is not tolerated. I''m going back to the body. It''s not just for me. [M]


    This is indiscriminate. An indiscriminate attack on the undead, from ultra-range range.


    No, I don''t want to die. The Naruto in me tries to resist, but it flows with little antagonism for its enormous energy.


    So Cenri lifts my head and makes me touch my lips on the neck just like I did before. I stuck my fangs in the white skin with a selfless obsession. [M]

 56 Special Edition: Dr. Cenris Exciting Undead Course

    "It''s... very good to know about yourself"


    A room in the inn. My textbook I brought from Lord''s Mansion - says Cenri, checking all the undead drawings.


    Horos Carmen''s collection of books was a lot more elusive and I couldn''t read more than I could. Undead drawings with lots of illustrations were one of the few books I enjoyed reading.


    "But this only says... the least that is necessary. It also lacks a description of the Necromancer Instructor."


    It is only a drawing. Perhaps the author is not an End Knight or Vampire Hunter, if not a Necromancer.


    When Cenri closed the drawings, she removed the slim Dade glasses on the edge from the case and hung them in a familiar motion.


    "I... will teach you the basics of undead"


    I don''t hate studying. I''ve never even been to school.


    A study group with Cenri began in a dim room where the lamp just lit up.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡ö Zombies


    "Zombies are the most basic undead. Moving rotting corpses aimed at living humans, often found in cemeteries and elsewhere. He moves slowly but is strong, and can''t stop until physically split, a troublesome opponent for non-combatants. But if you have any combat experience at all because your movements are monotonous and you have no intelligence, you''re not a big opponent. The best feature - to say that zombies are undead that can occur naturally. It is commonly said that there will be those who die with strong grudges. In times when cremation was underdeveloped, zombies sometimes developed massively"


    It''s not my base, is it?


    "Yes, dead meat men and zombies are different. But the Necromancer is said to have conceived from naturally occurring zombies and created Necromancy."


    I''d say you''re lucky Lord brought me back to life without my flesh rotting. I have not been so sure that my flesh is rotten. [M]


    "What was killed by a zombie has a low chance of becoming a zombie. This ability to infect has been enhanced and passed down to vampires as well. The danger is the lowest of the undead, but sometimes one village perishes if it is created in large quantities by the Necromancer''s Necromancer''s Necromancer magic. Weaknesses include holy water and silver, and fire. The sun''s rays don''t work, but it''s the night that moves vigorously. The reason is unknown. On the battlefield, watch out for corpses."


    ¡ö Skeleton


    "Boneman is a basic undead in the same row as zombies. Simply put, a moving human bone. Compared to zombies, they move fast and have weak powers. Endurance isn''t that high because there''s only bone left."


    "Are you weaker than a zombie?


    "It''s not that strong. However, it should be noted that bone people (skeletons) are¡­ rarely naturally occurring. When the undead occurred in large numbers, there was a Necromancer behind it."


    "If you''re weaker than a zombie, why would a Necromancer make a boner? You can make zombies."


    To my question, Senri said without one disgusting face.


    "Because it doesn''t reek of rot. Later, bone men are prone to fortification by witchcraft, and all the meat can be made from rotten corpses. Mercenary bones, for example, are degraded compared to life, but we can also use bone men with combat skills."


    That''s... convenient.


    "Bones with repeated grade mutations and toughened bodies can be stronger than they were before life. Caution is required. Weaknesses are striking weapons and holy water. Fire doesn''t work as well as zombies."


    ¡ö Dead Meat Man (Fresh Man)


    "It''s me first."


    "Yes. Dead meat men are the basic undead in the same row as zombies and bone men. Simply put, a moving, uncorrupted corpse. Properties move faster than zombies, force is as good, and endurance only drops a little. But the best known trait is that the dead meat man is the base of the vampire."


    I feel like it''s been a long time since I was resurrected. When I heard that, I grew up too.


    Cenri says in a serious voice.


    "Dead meat people do not occur naturally. So when the Dead Meat Man showed up, there was definitely a Necromancer behind it. Strength is not significantly different from the other two species. Normally, I don''t have intelligence, and I can''t talk, so I''m almost unlikely to get into people''s minds. It''s not hard to destroy. The weaknesses are holy water and silver, but crushing your head will kill you. That''s not like a boner or a zombie."


    "Are there a lot of them?


    "Fresh corpses are essential for the creation of dead meat people, and they are overwhelmingly small in number compared to boners and zombies...... but not without them. Level 3 Necromancer Instructors make in Necromancer Sorcery Practice. In the Knights of the End, we see the existence of the dead flesh as a trace of the Necromancer''s guide."


    I see... not stronger than zombies and boners, but a nurturing imperative.


    In retrospect now, it would also have been a supremely common sense response that Lord was generously nurturing me.


    And so I opened my eyes and asked.


    "Level 3 Necromancer Instructor...... What is the difference between Level 3 Necromancer Instructor and Level 2? The definition of a first-degree Necromancer mentor used to say that he turned himself into an undead... is Lord a second-degree?


    "The Tertiary Necromancer Instructor... can only use preliminary Necromancer magic and can only produce low-ranking undead. Bones, zombies, and dead meat can be produced, but the undead produced by the third-degree Necromancer mentor............ because there is no ''mutation'' engraved in the curse, accumulating the energy of death does not mutate the rank"


    That''s... you''re lucky Lord is a second-degree magician.


    Being unchanged from the dead flesh forever, or?


    When I was a dead meat man''s body, I had no appetite, no sleep appetite, no lust. I couldn''t help but sadly... I didn''t have the ability to play.


    If I had existed like that forever, I would not have decayed far away. I didn''t have any pain, so if I stayed that long, my spirit would likely be transformed.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I''ve been listening to you for a long time, so I''m getting tired. Cenri''s voice also seems to be a little ravaged.


    It''s time to go to sleep in time. Greatly stretched and thanked.


    "Thank you, I''ve learned. It''s time for the morning, and I''ll see you next time, please."


    "... good. Even for the undead, the undead are enemies. The Necromancers are in a hostile relationship with each other. Keeping your knowledge of the undead will surely help you survive."


    "Thanks, that would help... I wish I could do something too"


    Really, thank you if it''s not enough. Is there anything I can teach Cenri? [M]


    Very unsuitable on knowledge, but Cenri is not a vampire. I''m still inferior, but I''m the vampire, so there''s something I should know.


    And I came up with something good there.


    What about a gourmet report?


    I am a vampire. I know blood that can easily be attacked by vampires, and vice versa, blood that I don''t want to drink. I''d be able to advise you now.


    It is difficult for Cenri to become such blood, but it should be valuable as knowledge. It feels good at last, and you can get just a little blood from Cenri, two birds a stone.


    When I licked my lips, I decided to propose to a centipede with a great eye out of the lens.

 57 Special Edition â‘¡: Baron Ends Occasional Puppy Life

    Lovely. A perfectly indispensable dog, no matter where you look from.


    In the mirror, a translucent white puppy looked at this one with crushed eyes. Needless to say, it is what I am now.


    Long, white hair that looks soft on a standing ear. The tail and everything is blocked, and there is no doubt that whoever it is will be healed. The vampire hunter, Albatross, who shook up his sword without hesitation at me when he turned into this figure, was truly a vampire hunter with no blood or tears.


    It''s not just a hybrid. I don''t know what the breed is, but it''s obviously a bloody dog.


    The combination of elegance and cuteness is sure to be adorable if you roll into a rich merchant or aristocrat''s house around the corner, and I don''t want to be a dog because I can''t stand being prevented from freedom, but if I stand around well, I feel pretty easy and happy to live in.


    For example... what do you think?


    At night, I look for a girl who smells like someone''s delicious blood, and in front of her I grunt.


    If you let me in the house, after selling me something that I''ve missed, after selling me a splash of flavor - after everyone''s asleep, I want you to sneak a little bit of blood apart.


    I''m a little unusual in dog condition and cute. [M] Leaving aside the fact that I''m a big dog lover, it''s a charming cutie for young and old alike. And this is also a lovely sound. The contents are naked vampires.


    If you find out, you just have to run and find the next inn. The problem is that it doesn''t change to clothes, so I have to do something about my clothes when I go back from dog to person... I might have a plain high hurdle. Negative signs are criminal if you can hide them but you''re not wearing clothes......


    Extend your arms to the mirror and beat them thoroughly with meatballs. Run around the room gently.


    The power of the lower vampires had not been exerted at all. I''m not sure because the habit, the sunlight, doesn''t change the weakness.


    But this is the perfect way to escape... it won''t help at all, and in the morning you''ll be dead.


    If it were a pig or a spider or something that would transform me, I wouldn''t have been able to accept it so easily.


    But a puppy can still go. I''m a doggie. [M] In times of need, if you run out of money, you may make money by performing arts. Should I practice something?


    Running around with a light body is fun, you can slip under a bed you can''t always get in, shadows on shelves, in boxes, anywhere. Nothing can stop me now. [M]


    Suddenly I heard a knock as I ran around having fun in a relatively spacious room.


    Jump right up, unlock. I have a puppy body, but my brain remains human.


    "... what are you doing, End"


    It was Cenri who was staring down at me with his jito eyes.


    A sharpened sense of smell takes the smell of that superb blood and makes my head tear. As I approached him, I rubbed my head against Cenri''s foot.


    "... Khun"


    "End, maybe that adorable figure shows your swallowing insides"


    You look so cute, Cenri''s response was consistently cold.


    Maybe he''s more of a cat than a dog? Someone around there held me up a few times, but Cenri didn''t give me a single hug.


    No, it''s nothing. I don''t mind, but I''m gonna hug Cenri every time she''s a cat, okay? I hug him every time, even when he''s a dog. And sleep in the same bed at night. If you were a big dog, I''d take you off the bed, but that''s what pets are for.


    I sue him with no voice as he jumps, but it doesn''t go through Cenri.


    "Are you... human? You forgot?


    "Shh! Hey, hey!


    Look, Cenri!


    I can''t -- I can''t squeal. It only rings right! Albatos spoke people''s language even in the condition of a dog, but will I be able to do it someday?


    As he was chasing his tail around twirling, Cenri sighed as she gave up. Grab under both forelegs with both hands and lift.


    Expensive. Expensive!


    "Okay. I''ll hang out with you for a while."


    "Ki-chan!


    "What do you want me to do? Brushing?"


    Cenri''s face is large. Nature and gaze attract you to its soft looking neck.


    I haven''t been drinking blood lately. I want blood.


    I shook my flat tail, but Cenri didn''t hug me. I say it as if I could say it with a soothing look.


    "No, end. You... you''re gonna lick it, aren''t you?


    "Ki-chan!


    "No deception, no! You''re human. Even if you look like a dog, human. Besides, naked. You know?"


    Cenri is the type to stick to dogs.


    As she lowered me, Cenri combed her long hair with her hand, while holding me down with her other hand so that I wouldn''t move without darkness.


    Sensibly, it feels like he''s being stroked in the back.


    This would be much better when it comes to human form. When it came to human form, he would have hugged me... and maybe he cares about naked things.


    I''m used to it... and fur.


    "I won''t be fooled anymore. I know. End of the line, you are... you have no boundaries when you get on track"


    "Khun......"


    I have no choice. Puppies of this age have no choice but to screw up. It''s wild.


    "I don''t even know if you''re reflecting or not looking at a dog"


    I am. I''m reflecting.


    But I have no choice. Because I am a dog, I can smell it, and sometimes if my favorite centipede is nearby, I run around with joy.


    If your face gets closer, you might even lick it, and if Cenri were asleep in bed, she might dive in. And if you accidentally get a little blood, you can''t blame that.


    It''s also the dog''s instinct to get his tongue out. I don''t care if they say so. Albatos... would he have let it out?


    "... Never, Never Reflected"


    Love. I am hungry for blood and love. [M] A puppy dies of loneliness.


    Looking up with crushed eyes, Cenri says with cold eyes.


    "... thoughts are deteriorating. Dogged to the contents?


    "Ki-yu......"


    Fine. Just a dog now. If you hug me and let me pepper that skin, I''ll be happy to be a dog.


    Senri tells me to wave a dog and give you a hand in a row.


    "End, you just want blood, don''t you?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I don''t want to, no. I''m a dog now. I''m not a vampire, I''m a dog.


    What I want is love. I want love. Please hug me.


    Look at Cenri with a clear face. Then Cenri smiled gently and said.


    "... together, even in the shower? That wonderful fur, I''ll wash it for you..."


    Huh? It''s okay!? Pretend so...... I''ve never even had it shown to me when I was human.


    Well, that''s good. Fine, I''m a jerk who hates water, but I''ll give it to you if my husband wants it.


    I''m not interested in being naked, though. In the first place, I curled my clothes a little when I healed my belly wound. But, well, about a prep practice one day when you suck blood on your bed - no, no, this isn''t it. I don''t mean to be nasty.


    It''s just a vampire instinct. With skin peeling when humans eat fruit...


    Senri turned off her grin and said in a voice with no emotion to me, who had nothing but to put her emotions on the table.


    "End............ if you shake your tail so much, your tail will cut a thousand"


    When I looked behind me, incredibly, my white, hatchy, blocked tail was shaking more vigorously than I''d ever seen before.


    Completely unconscious. It was an unexpected weakness in the dog''s body. Awesome, the dog tail is such a moving thing...


    Seeing the tail keep moving like another creature, Cenri pushes my head up.


    "Sa, end. Just get back to normal. Come on... I have to be serious too"


    Bad, doomed.


    Damn, I hate this tail...... if it weren''t for this honest guy''s tail I would have been showered with him.


    Once I rang with a sad voice, I went back into my room with a blur to get back to where I was.

 58 PROLOGUE: Natural Enemy

    Vision blinks. It was a wind of light that made my soul feel small in response.


    The Knights of the End are purifying their duties.


    If this is really purification, this soul-burning fever, the pain is probably meant to snow my overlapping business.


    I know that the second raw is against the fundamental rules of this world. But still, I didn''t want to die.


    I''m not particularly ambitious. But there was too much remorse left to accept his death lightly.


    It was wind, it was like waves, and it was like the sun.


    In a white and luminous vision, he desperately moves his already vanished hands and feet and resists the power to come back to the right way.


    Gathered the energy of death. I was feeling my powers getting stronger and stronger.


    But it was just a matter of concern. If this power is attributed to one human being, all I can say is that I''ve been lucky enough to have lived long enough.


    Oh, how tough on the undead in this world.


    Existence disappears. I recall my life. Soon it will be erased. Consciousness fades away.


    The first time miraculously resurrected. The second time Cenri helped me. But the third time is probably not.


    "- Whoa!"


    I try to roar, but I don''t have a voice anymore. And I died quickly. [M]


    ¡ì


    And I jumped up on the bed.


    Completely close darkness. The windows are tightly covered in the blackout curtains you bring in, and not a single piece of moonlight comes in.


    I had a headache and I slowly looked indoors holding down my beating heart.


    "Ha, ha, ha... damn, again... it''s that dream..."


    Lower vampires don''t sweat. If I had been able to sweat, I would have been soaked with cold sweat all over my body.


    You don''t even need to breathe. Rough breaths were like remnants of when I was alive.


    When I close my eyes and concentrate, I feel my unconscious soul. My hands, my legs, my whole body was shaking.


    But it''s proof that he''s alive. If it had happened while I was asleep, I would have died without fear.


    "End.................. again, that dream"


    "Oh...... but I''m fine. It''s time to get used to it."


    The sleeping centipede slowly wakes up as she circles herself next to her and grabs my arm. I see a centipede in an unprotected sleeping roll.


    Nearly a week had already passed since the sudden Ephe raid.


    My life has changed only slightly.


    First, I started sleeping at night. Next, when I slept, the centipede started to lean in.


    Of course, it''s a temporary procedure, but the nightmare you see when Cenri is on your side is just a little better. Besides, even if that attack were unleashed again, we would soon receive blood and endure it.


    I was just lucky enough to survive that wind of light.


    I was awake, and there was a centipede right around the corner. Those two points saved my life.


    If I had slept, I would have resisted. Soon I would have died. If there were no centipede nearby, I could not breathe blood in my dying and counter purification.


    Cenri says that move seems to be one of the most basic moves of the End Knight, called The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release).


    Originally, they only use it enough to kill the lowest undead. The move eroded my soul, the lower vampire, and took me to the point of purifying it in one more step.


    There should also be a considerable distance between us and Ephe.


    Cenri by day, and I by night, took the running distance at full speed. There''s no way we can catch up even if we use a carriage.


    And that meant that the power of the Ephesians of annihilation was far beyond my assumptions¡­ and even Cenri''s assumptions.


    I breathe heavily and deeply in the smell of sweet blood drifting from Cenri''s body.


    Sleep rolls loose. The dewy neck muscles shine glossy, even though there is no light. I appreciate you putting yourself aside to take this one into consideration, but after a nightmare, I only have a slightly stronger blood sucking urge, so it''s hard to put up with it.


    You can''t push me down and breathe blood even though I''ve had my life saved twice.


    As Cenri whispers, she tells me to calm down.


    "It''s okay............ don''t worry, end. With all that breadth, the master who illuminated the power to be able to kill the end... should have done quite a bit of impossibility. The power of blessing drains, the second time... there should be no"


    "That''s right. Sure, yeah................... Impossible. A second attack is impossible."


    Tell yourself. I knew that was just a break.


    Ephe is... that man, he''s my natural enemy.


    Cenri is a great partner. She is fair, kind, and has a merciful heart that can throw herself for others.


    And that''s why Ephe, who was robbed of the centipede, is trying to kill me with such horrible powers as to overthrow that plus.


    Cenri''s words that he couldn''t do it would be true. If we could handle such power without disadvantage, the undead would be long gone from this world, and a week has passed since then, and there is still no second attack.


    But at the same time - I don''t even think that attack will take place again.


    You were supposed to ask Kainushi to finish it, but I don''t know why he wanted to put his hands down himself. Maybe Albatos reported a failure, or it could have cut the numbness from the fact that the success report never came.


    But even if it was a move to use a lot of blessings... if that were possible again, that man would execute. As many times as you want, until Cenri returns.


    Scary. I touched the scales. I even think about returning the centipede now. Cenri is already a necessity for me, but I also have a sense that it has distorted my life.


    But when I give it back, I''m sure Ephe won''t forgive me.


    Kill them as enemies, so much so that they can be purified with mercy. I''m sorry about both of them.


    So far, there''s no way to counter that attack. Anyway, I can''t see the enemy.


    All I could do was run out of Ephe''s range and build up power and mutate into a vampire as soon as possible.


    I still can''t stop trembling when I remember. It excites me to look at the neighboring centipede, who is going to get back to me unexpectedly.


    She''s trying to keep me alive. Whatever... we have to get out of here.


    "Thank you, I''m fine, I''m calm. Cenri... you should sleep a little more. We have to move in the morning."


    "No problem........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "I''m fine. Oh, not yet... I''m fine"


    I need self-control. Vampire instincts are trying to swallow me.


    If Cenri abandons me, this time I will live as a real monster.


    "Yes. I see. Good night, end."


    Make sure Cenri can lie down, and I''ll lay down on the bed, too. I frowned and bit my tongue at the delicious smell from right around the corner.


    It''s time to reach out and find and grip Cenri''s hand. Cenri trembled for a moment, but he shook my hand back with force.


    We have to travel. Aim out of the reach of people.


    The power of Ephe is unusual. The attack from the super long range nearly killed him. In case of an encounter, it is only then that death is inevitable.


    But there was one other concern.


    From the slightly limp hand of the connected centipede, the movement of blood flowing through the arteries was felt. It gets hot in my head.


    Weird. Weird, I sucked a lot of centimeter blood.


    Vampires boost strength by inhaling blood. Cenri says my physical abilities are already comparable to ''vampires''.


    In fact, my strength outweighed Albatross by a little bit, which I didn''t do everything in my power. That means my negative powers are pretty close to vampires.


    But I... haven''t mutated into a vampire yet.


    Lord said I was talented.


    The periodically received Cenri blood is undoubtedly of the highest quality, killing even the Warcraft beyond counting.


    It shouldn''t be weird if it''s mutated. No, the other way around. I survived this far, but I haven''t... Something''s wrong.


    "The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)" is a powerful skill, but the effect seems to vary according to the type of undead.


    Simply put, it does not work well for those with stubborn flesh. It works best on the undead of the spiritual system, it also works on the lower undead, where the soul is protruding, and - visible and ineffective when it comes to ''vampires (vampires)''.


    Lower vampires are pupae. So - they can''t think of ''The Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)'' to fill the negative power of lower vampires first - but it worked that far. Being a vampire reduces the likelihood of being annihilated with that power for now.


    We have to build up our strength at all costs. Every means must be used.


    Ephe will kill you before he does.

 59 Lesson 1: Caravan

    Strong vibrations of the carcinoma shake the body. In the night sky, where there was nothing to block, the stars of heaven were shining.


    It seems winter is approaching and the damp wind strokes my hair. I stretched wide and shook my tail on Cenri''s lap.


    Cenri stroked my back with a gentle hand. What a cold breeze it is for me to have lustrous fur. Well, it''s like there''s no change in temperature for vampires in the first place...


    "Heh... ladies, you''re going all the way to Lomburg... what are you going to do? That''s not where the humans go... that''s... that''s the front line."


    "... go to battle. I can still use my sword."


    "Heh... a sword with such fine arms, because?... I''m either too confident or I don''t know what to say."


    He was a man with a rough atmosphere with deep scratches on his cheeks.


    A flimsy, inferior gaze crawls around Cenri''s body. I shook my tail on my lap and made a noise of intimidation in a high voice.


    To my reprimand, a dirty dressed man laughed and said, "You''re a knight I can count on, but if I take you to Lomburg, such a beautiful dog, you won''t have it for a week."


    Unfortunately, I am not a knight, but a baron.


    Early in the month when I started getting used to being treated like a dog, Cenli and I were joining a large caravan and moving north on the continent.


    Carriages and people that run forward, backward and everywhere, and the lights will look like one flock if they look down from the sky.


    Outside the city is dangerous these days. There are demons, and even bandits leave.


    If I''m as strong as a centimeter, I can safely travel between the city and the city, but for the majority of humans, travel outside the city is life-threatening.


    So merchants who have no money to hire travellers or decent escorts form a massive caravan when they leave the city.


    People are never high in the world of weak and strong eating. You can''t live without a herd.


    Human society is held. Those with combat abilities like Cenri and myself are hired by carriages and other means of travel and meals during their journeys, as well as by those caravans for small rewards.


    It''s safer to put together a large number than a few no matter how much fighting power you have, so they have a great mutual advantage in traveling long distances.


    But in our case, things were a little different.


    Cenri strokes my head as I wave a tail full of lowly mercenary men protesting.


    It''s Cenri''s idea to join the caravan.


    Me and Cenri would run a lot faster than using a carriage. I''m a lot faster than a horse without fatigue, and Cenri needs to carry it, so I don''t have any more means to escape.


    But one woman traveler is very conspicuous. Even if I became a human form, it still stands out. I''m fine outside the city, but I have to dive through the gates to get into the city and through the barracks. I don''t even know where the Knights of the End hands are reaching. If you''re hiding people, you''re hiding them.


    We were organized in the middle of a caravan. The first and the back are the most likely to fight, but Cenri is a luxurious looking girl, and I''m a dog, so I was placed in the middle of safe thinking about it.


    Still, I was angry that the other mercenaries would catch on to Cenri in their spare time, probably because of the small number of female mercenaries.


    I haven''t touched her since she twisted her hand up once, but her licking gaze is going to stain the centipede.


    But unfortunately, I''m a cage during the day, and I can''t help it because I can get you out at night, but I can''t be human. If I were a big dog, I might have been made to be alert, but I''m not too dignified.


    Besides that, since I joined the caravan, I have been caught three more times by both unreliable men fascinated by this beautiful furrower, and each time I had the feather to change the place of formation. Dogs are also a fine asset, so it would be a crime to steal them, but apparently I''m adorable as much as I want to get them for trespassing.


    I have also negotiated a number of purchases from merchants belonging to the team, and each time my sense of superiority was satisfied a little, Cenri seemed a little pioneering. The prices offered in the negotiations are also going up a little bit, so they could be sold off around next time as they are.


    "Baron, shake your tail too far for anyone"


    "Khun."


    Even I''m not swinging because I want to. I shake it for some reason. It is the mystery of the dog''s body.


    ¡ì


    We set our next destination for one borderline city.


    Lomburg, a fortified city where humans and demons scrape through habitats. It is considered the most intense battlefield on this continent, also known as the City of Blood and Iron.


    There were three reasons for deciding that city as a destination.


    The first reason is that Lomburg is away from the headquarters of the Knights of the End of this Continent and it is unlikely that Ephe will come.


    The second reason is that you can promote my mutation by repeating the battle, and you can also get money.


    And the third reason - when it comes to trouble, you can escape into the territory of the Demon King.


    Rumor has it that Lomburg is the most dreadful city, while at the same time it is the most technologically developed city, a magical place where demons interact.


    In people if you hide people, in demons if you hide demons. I''m not going to live there forever, but it would be ideal as a destination for now.


    The problem is that Lomburg is very far away.


    The flames and burning fire were burning. A pan containing a lot of ingredients is hung on fire and has a good smell in it. Even though it was outside the city, it was as busy as a city liquor store there.


    The caravan is moving systematically. Unlike the undead, horses and people are hectic, so regular breaks in the water field are essential.


    The mercenaries are taking turns to see if there are any beast or demon raids. Cenri is also incorporated into the rotation, but unfortunately I am not included in the rotation because I am a playdog. He won''t include me.


    But in the meantime, I do what I can only do.


    "Baro, were you being a good girl?


    "Keewoon."


    As we enter the break, the children of the family forming the merchant corps come together with their eyes sparkling.


    There are few dogs in the caravan. Even if you were there, not as much as Albatross, it''s just a bunch of dogs that can be used in battle. Apparently, these adorable children can''t help but want to feed me.


    Some of them bring their share of dried meat or sweet treats that should be precious. The parents'' merchants are also watching the situation with tender eyes.


    Oh man, I can''t help it...... When I rang small, I stood up to it shaking my tail. [M]

 60 Lesson 2: Caravan â‘¡

    The world is wide. The sky is high, and the sight of nothing blocking it to the end of the horizon deeply touches me for a long time when I couldn''t move.


    It''s a big adventure just to run around in a caravan because your body is small when you look like a dog. If you go into the grass a little longer, you won''t be able to see from people''s eyes, and you won''t see anything from me.


    But I have a sense of smell. My senses sharpened when I became a lower vampire, but mine turned into a dog. That''s not the ratio I''ve ever had.


    Cenri told me that Albatos had chased down my place, which was hundreds of kilometers away, by smell. Sad, my sense of smell didn''t seem that sharp, but I could easily sniff it apart about the centipede location.


    In my spare time, I confirmed my own strength.


    The dog''s body is more convenient than I thought. I thought it was a scam when I didn''t get combat capability like Albatos, but was it still great not to be alert by people? On the contrary, it''s just a little sadder to be loved a lot more than when you were human.


    There were several things I found out about the dog''s body.


    Excellent sense of smell. That none of them have the same fighting ability. The fact that magic cannot be used in a dog''s body. The weakness of vampires is inherited. You can''t eat onions or chocolate.


    And apparently, the curse of dogging is separate from the curse of vampires.


    Granting cannibalization seemed to be a vampire force, but cannibalization itself is not a vampire force. You may think it means nothing, but this is important.


    Yes. I... can keep my dog in condition on the water.


    Originally, vampires lose all their power on the water. Even if you try to pass through with a bat or a wolf transformed, your transformation should be solved. But I''m not.


    My dogging is a curse separate from vampires, so plugging it over the water will never break my transformation.


    The discovery was an accident between Cenri and me.


    I accidentally tried to get into a city where vampire control was properly done while I was in the carry case. If the transformation had been solved, it would have been catastrophic.


    Weaknesses do not change in themselves, so weak that you can''t walk a step, but this is an important difference.


    Which means that if I''m in the carriage case, I can get on the boat. Of course, on the assumption that there is cooperation between Cenri, though.


    Cenri''s story was that Lord wasn''t strange to become a first-degree Necromancer mentor sooner, apparently.


    Perhaps Lord stretched out the time to become undead, ready for the risk of being raided.


    To complete the undead incorporating the ''Absorption Curse''. More to the point, it would have been his ideal to take over that undead flesh and be king of the strongest dead himself.


    My "Curse Steel" is packed with all of Horos Carmen''s years of research.


    Horos Carmen is dead. The remnants remain within me, but the ideal did not come true.


    I guess it will be for Lord, the raw magician, to at least use that power effectively for you.


    Cenli returns after today''s watch duty. I picked up a large decorative box from one of the merchants and welcomed his husband as he waved his tail.


    The children''s blood is fresh. Although there are individual differences in nutritional status, gender, and age, it generally smells very tasty.


    But it''s still no match for Cenri''s blood.


    Run around the centers and check for scratches. I can tell by the smell if I am wounded. Apparently, he''s finished intact today.


    As he leaned in, Cenri sighed heavily looking at the effects of the battle in the box.


    "... Baron, you''re getting so much again... you must have dog talent"


    There were several coins and jewellery items in the box.


    Many of the merchants who can organize caravans are rich. Some people handle gemstones for sale.


    If you take the box, you''ll put a lot of stuff inside in a shudder. If you have something you want, tapping it with your forefoot will give you a good chance.


    Coins were mostly copper coins, but there were also a few mixed silver and gold coins. I''m not in trouble for money because I have the money my father gave me, but I''m a good customer.


    "I have to return it."


    "Keewoon."


    "You''re telling me you can''t do this, right? Don''t you have any pride?


    "... kiuuuuu"


    Senri always goes to return my battles even though she just refuses to return them anyway. I''m an adorable puppy, but Cenri is a beautiful girl. I don''t realize that the picture of me and the owner who''s going to give it back has become a kind of specialty.


    I''m just making the most of my situation. [M] There is no pride. They give me sweets, they give me money. Nobody cares about the dog''s eyes, so they give me information. After that, all I want is blood, but that gives me a centipede. I was satisfied. Now it would have been perfect if Ephe had not existed in this world.


    The merchant children who organized the caravan were only resourceful.


    Clean outfit for tidy hair. Those eyes glowed as if they were nothing but good for this world, and I learned to study from my parents on the side of the burning fire every night in my free time.


    Knowledge is power to the merchant. Only at that moment did they all, seriously, get rid of me when I went nearby at first, but when I found myself quiet while studying, they allowed me to listen while sleeping nearby.


    I listened to the journey, I listened to history, I listened to the city, I remembered the way I had forgotten how to calculate.


    Some of the caravans were mercenary families. Mercenary children changed and many had sharp eyes, and I had a hard time forming friendships with them.


    But the child is a child. There''s no such thing as getting used to it.


    I observed how I was training for weapons, ran around together, learned how to strain traps, and learned how to erase signs and perceive them.


    Cenri is overwhelmingly superior in pure combat ability, and the way the signs are erased and perceived in the first place was an easy thing if you''re a vampire, but it''s a lot of fun to gain knowledge. And mercenaries can be my enemies. I''ve never been over to know.


    Sadly, it was not only appropriate to see magic training.


    The caravan also included a few magic guides, but most of them were well versed and never trained to use magic enough to read a book.


    The Wizard is very rare and his moves are a secret.


    The contents of the Book of Magic are fundamental, and it would mean that they are not foolish enough to expose their power in places where they do not know who is looking. Maybe he avoids being able to fight when he has to consume magic.


    The caravan took him on, and the view around him changed.


    From meadows to wilderness. The demons that appear also change from those to the extent that hairs have grown in animals to those of the warcraft with multiple animal characteristics and the human form, starting with goblins and oaks. It is a sign that we are on our way to the edge of human domination.


    A powerful demon gathers beneath the Demon King. Therefore, demons appear near the territory of the Demon King that are no match for most humans.


    For a witty demon, the caravan is delicious bait. Massive amounts of food are available, as well as weapons, protective equipment and jewelry. Some human-shaped demons come after horses.


    Most importantly, the merchants are also consolidating their protection based on their understanding, so they won''t do it so easily.


    With so many wounded out, Cenri, with overwhelming combat ability and healing power, only got the alias of the victorious goddess, and in the meantime, I wielded spiritual healing.


    We became known as the Goddess of Victory and the White Dog.


    ¡ì


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been back in a thick tent. [M] Weave the black coat to the point of apology and hide the skin.


    Blood intake is essential for vampires. I''m getting used to the dog condition, but I have to go back to the way I was before I could suck blood.


    Vampire power cannot be used in a dog state. Some of them include ''Blood Sucking''.


    Always, Cenri sleeps wrapped around her jacket. Most mercenaries do, but the only time they pay to rent a larger tent is when they give me blood.


    You can''t let him see me, and you can''t let him suck blood in the shadows.


    "... end, a little, too easy"


    After a long time of returning to human form, Cenri gives me words that I have been hearing so much that my ears have been sore for a while now with a blaming eye.


    "I''m the type of person who enjoys the present. Besides, we''re gathering information."


    "... it seemed like a lot of fun. It''s not good to stand out too much."


    Well, it was fun. How many years has it been since I''ve played hide-and-seek?


    "I''m sorry. But there''s gonna be as many white puppies as there are, and I''m not gonna find out."


    It may only be unnatural to be in the carry case all day, but the caravan is moving all day.


    I can''t afford to watch this one.


    I''ve been looking like a puppy all these days, so it''s fresh that Cenri is smaller than me. I shrugged my shoulder and said.


    "They all make me better. Waving your tail is like payback."


    Cenri stared me in the eye for a while, but immediately sighed deeply.


    ".................. ha. The curse doesn''t know what will happen. That''s all, be careful."


    "I wish I could watch with you. The demons seem to be getting stronger these days."


    "There are other mercenaries, so there''s no problem"


    I lean over to crawl near the centipede and take that wrist. My head was jerked off by the smell of fragrant blood.


    Touched wrist. Rub smooth skin through its bones.


    I can''t imagine a luxurious skill comparable to mine. It is only very painful not to strip clothes.


    Cenri kept her mouth shut for just a little while, but tilted her face just a little like she''d given up when she took my gaze for a while, exposing that white neck muscle.


    My cheeks are just a little stained. My heart is beating just a little faster because of the tension.


    I persuaded him that it was inevitable.


    The power of Ephe is horrible. We need to get some power quickly to face it.


    In bloodsucking, the place to chew is important. Biting your finger makes a huge difference in the amount of force you get even if you breathe the same amount of blood in biting your neck.


    There are limits to the blood that can be produced by the centipede. Even though you don''t have much chance of sucking blood, it''s unlikely that you have any other option than to bite your neck.


    "End¡­ you are losing your temper"


    "It''s a sign of trust."


    Hold down the hand of the powerless centipede just to say if it is still this, and push the centipede down on a thin cloth.


    Waiting for a soft, warm body to quietly suck blood under me. That only makes my head hot and my heart beats.


    Blessed armor is not wrapped around. I put my lips under Cenri''s ear and rubbed my neck so I could see.


    My fangs hurt hard. Flushing around his neck with the head of his nose, the sweet smell of blood flowing under his thin, white skin and flesh shakes his brain hard.


    Oh, I haven''t breathed blood yet, but it feels so good.


    As human beings, vampires are attracted to them and say they have a blood giving presence. But to my mind, it''s never a one-sided relationship.


    When a person is fascinated by a vampire, the vampire is fascinated by that person again.


    The vampire side just... sucks and kills people when they''re drunk by instinct.


    A bumpy neck. The body of the centipede moves small to me, enthralled by white, radiant skin and smell.


    "Huh... Endo... Quickly, finish it"


    "Well, wait. It''s still a long night. This way... it smells really good."


    White skin brings heat even though I haven''t bitten it yet. Exhales like Cenri pushed him to death, trembling.


    I carefully crawled my tongue into the skin as if the doctor were putting a scalpel in it.


    Sweet. Not only blood, but its skin and flesh and everything is superb. Perhaps Cenri is an excellent material not only for vampires (vampires), but also for corpses (ghouls).


    Sober and healthy flesh to the positive energy full of it. She is a shiny polished apple if she likes fruit.


    The sweet smell is stronger. It meant that the pleasure of not staying calm, even with a strong sense of reason, was attacking her.


    The restrained hand trembles as if resisting. Hold it down with care not to break it.


    Usually they just prey on eating centipede that can easily kill me. This situation excites me strongly, and it helps.


    Not yet. I can only breathe a little blood. There is no extra body to end those few opportunities in an instant.


    Press the tongue against the neck muscle and check the blood vessels passing under it. Carefully find a place to stick your fangs out.


    I''m worried about where to bite.


    "Ha, ha... Quick, end. Quick, we have to finish it, it''s unnatural."


    "Hmm... what are you talking about, Cenri, it''s already so unnatural"


    Oh, my clothes are in the way. It looks like you''re eating fruit that hasn''t been skinned. It''s too rude, too blasphemous.


    I''m sweating like a bead. Lick it away and tell Cenri to put out the word so that it floats in the heat.


    Centrifuges are always sharp, but sometimes they fall out. Maybe Nevila and the others were paying attention to Cenri because they knew it.


    Cenri may feel like she''s eating, but this act is unlimited to mating. There is little difference between the two for vampires.


    "As far as I can see, the only time a mercenary rents a tent... is when he brings in the opposite sex"


    ".................. Huh!?


    The limb of the centipede that was pressing against the floor as it stretched out bounces heavily. The sweet smell is stronger in an instant, and the skin that was faintly stained becomes bright red.


    Could it be that you didn''t notice? To the gaze of curiosity that was directed at me by a merchant when I went to rent a tent.


    Tomorrow, the gaze you can point at Cenri will change only slightly.


    It''s okay, anyway, the caravan is the one who breaks up soon, and I''m just wondering if there are any circumstances that Cenri can''t get out of his mouth because nobody has confirmed where he''s bringing in the man.


    "End, no, end! From my finger, I''ll give it to you!


    That''s enough to keep me free and kill me alive.


    I ignored verbal resistance and continued my quest for blood vessels using my tongue.


    "It''s okay, if you say anything, you can deny it. Either way, I have to borrow a tent to get blood. I''m looking for a place to bite right now, just wait a little longer."


    I can''t compare it to earlier, it smells good. Whether it''s rush or anger, excitement definitely seems to enhance her taste.


    The presence of vampires is really well done.


    Cenri turns herself around and the tent shakes heavily. I was going to taste it a little slower, but at tide time? Toothache is the limit.


    If you think calmly, you can chew anywhere. Because the taste is superb.


    A scream ripped silk from outside the tent was raised as he slowly tried to protrude his fangs as he decided to place and put a knife in a soft steak.

 61 Lesson 3: Caravan â‘¢

    For a moment, I wondered if Cenri and I were being peeked at. But it wasn''t.


    With his hair still screaming, Cenri, whose face was bright red beneath me, returned to his true face, and then he slipped out from the bottom, taking his sword and rushing out of the tent.


    I felt a little sorry for myself, but I looked like a dog and followed. [M]


    A warm breeze blows in the wilderness at night. My nose, which became dog-shaped and fortified, caught a backward odor. It smells like strong blood.


    There have been many injuries on previous long journeys, but this smell is not on that level.


    Follow the centipede and run. Other mercenaries who were resting hear screams and join us.


    And I got to the smell.


    "Huh... this is huh!?


    "Hih... Hih"


    What was spreading there was a sight that could only be described as miserable.


    scattered flesh and bones so scattered that we no longer know how many were there. The splashed blood makes a puddle, and the wind stands bright red.


    One of the mercenaries gathered takes a step backwards like that. Walk with caution so that the scattered blood buildup does not stick to my white hair.


    There was a Guster Chamber of Commerce carriage left nearby. It is a mid-sized chamber of commerce with about ten employees.


    Was this... a resting base for the Guster Chamber of Commerce?


    This time the participating merchant squad is a massive consortium of over ten chambers of commerce. We don''t leave each other that far, but some chambers of commerce have secrets, so at the break we generally solidify and rest on a merchant or chamber basis.


    If, in case, you were attacked, you were supposed to call for immediate help, but apparently it didn''t make sense.


    There was nothing alive. There must have been some mercenaries on the lookout and escort, but they must have been wiped out to see from scattered pieces of flesh.


    The neck of the rolling half-witted man belongs to one of the mercenaries in memory. Horses were also killed, and only carriages that had not been looted remained.


    Even with my sense of smell, I can''t figure out how many people died from pieces of meat mixed up in a mess.


    But I went around all the merchants during the break, so there must have been some faces I saw. Is it fortunate that it cannot be discerned?


    I made a small squeal and mourned the death of a gentle merchant who would have graced me so much.


    "A beast...? If you''re a man, your luggage must have been looted."


    "But for just a beast - it was you who screamed?


    One of the mercenaries talks to an elderly woman who was slipping her hips near a place of tragedy.


    A red-haired woman dressed qualitatively but with a neat prominent nose. His face is pale as if he had seen it even in a monster, his hands and feet trembling.


    Whether his breath was clogged, or his sneaky body, his abundant chest on his back was heavily raised and lowered to intense breathing.


    "I''ll get the merchant captain. The person who still did it could be nearby! Don''t fail to be vigilant!


    "Are you all right? What happened...?


    One mercenary rushes out to the rest point of another chamber of commerce, and the others approach the tragic witness.


    Peek at the corpse at a distance.


    It''s too violent, such as splitting human beings... and too much waste. There are more efficient ways for humans to kill humans.


    Scars made are not caused by swords. It''s caused by fangs and nails. Would such a sight be possible if it were a beast as big as Albatross?


    The outside world is full of danger. I wonder if both the escort and the merchant are prepared to act on it, but if you do this, what a waste of your life.


    But I just can''t be shy.


    I slapped Cenri''s leg with my forefoot, with a harsh look on his face. [M]


    Cenri looks down at me. I looked at the First Discovery woman and rang a little. Now I can''t speak a word, but you know what I''m trying to say, the look on Cenri''s face changes.


    I smelled strong blood.


    Naturally from the spot where the blood and flesh are scattered, but above all - even from that woman, the only witness surrounded by mercenaries and leaking whimpers.


    There is no blood or meat attached to the clothing of the witness woman. It is not the smell of blood flowing through his body.


    Mouth and nails. Even if the human sense of smell doesn''t tell, it''s obvious from me the dog.


    Most importantly, women''s performances were so full of reality that even mercenaries in the war did not notice them............ I don''t smell ''fear''.


    I understand. The smell of fear, the smell of anger, the smell of joy, the smell of sadness, the smell of when you tremble into pleasure.


    Cenri looks forward and pulls out the sledge and hips sword.


    There were few patrols. Surrounded by several other mercenaries, they take their shoulders and point them at a woman who was about to stand up.


    "... who are you?


    "!? What are you talking about?!?


    When a woman shudders, she opens her eyes wide and gazes at the holy sword.


    The mercenary, who was lending his shoulders, flaunts the sharp voice of Cenri, who was becoming known as the goddess of victory.


    Cenri said in a flat voice as usual in countless gazes.


    "You don''t smell human. ¡­¡­ Barron''s nose cannot be deceived"


    "... kiuuuuu"


    Cenri is trying to blame me plainly, and she unwittingly rings in a sad voice.


    I didn''t say it didn''t smell human. I said it smelled like blood. Apparently, it''s also my fault that I thought my heart was clear.


    I need to take a good breath of blood later to get my mind through it.


    The mercenary, who was lending his shoulder, waved his arm away and rushed away. The woman suddenly lost her support, but she never fell.


    I look back in dismay at Cenri''s light purple eyes.


    "Capture. If you have any objections, you should issue an ID. Assuming you''re a Guster Chamber of Commerce person, there must be a name on the roster. If it''s a mistake... I apologize"


    "Huh..."


    A woman takes a breath. He retreated after a few steps in a foothold that was still about to fall.


    I don''t know what they''re talking about, a look like they took away all hope.


    To that excessively weak appearance, a mercenary man who was watching nearby opens his mouth when he sees Cenri.


    At that moment, the woman''s arm pierced the man''s body.


    That was a rate like a disease. I heard a dull noise.


    Short cuddly voice. A mercenary man opens his eyes and stares down at the thin fingertips that pierce the metal armor and protrude from his own body.


    I don''t know if I can avoid it, it''s a tremendous speed.


    Cenri rushes out. The woman quickly pulls out her arm and releases a kick to a nearby mercenary who still doesn''t understand the situation.


    Big body blows up twice as if it''s a piece of paper or something. It sounded like something you shouldn''t hear from the human body could play.


    The woman retreats a few steps back and dodges the sword of the shaken down centipede.


    My expression was changing. For a deep grin that makes you feel brutal from the weak that floated until earlier.


    "Huh... it''s the devil clan! The Demons are out!!


    The other mercenaries who have returned to me now cry out for help. But the only thing a woman sees is a centipede.


    A woman distorts her lips and looks at Cenri with her eyes narrowed. Until recently, my eyes, which should have been brown, have changed to gold.


    "Hmm. You''ve noticed a lot. But if you go after me, these guys are gonna die, right?


    "Huh!?


    Cenri waves her sword in the mood of tearing. A sharp slash like a silver line rushes a few in a second. But the woman dodged all of it in a light form.


    It doesn''t seem to be as athletic as Albatross, but it''s an out-of-the-box move.


    "Not yet, but alive. Immediately healing magic would help, maybe. What do we do?"


    The words were right. Fatal wounds, but both the man who was pierced and the man who was kicked over are still alive.


    No, the woman dared, I guess she did. To stop the centipede from moving.


    A woman flips out. Jump big and run through a few meters in just one step.


    That little figure instantly disappears across the darkness.


    Few healing magic users. It would be one or two of these caravans.


    The strength is also far below the centimeter. If you wait, there will be a dead man. Given Cenri''s character, the choice was one.


    Cenri did not choose to pursue.


    He hands down his sword without hesitation, aids and wakes up mercenaries who fall in a bloodbath, and exercises healing magic.


    Her recovery magic is powerful. If you are not dead by injecting your positive energy, you can recover from fatal injuries. Exceptionally it doesn''t seem to work for me, and in principle it dies when it is used by me, but this time the power worked well. The wound hole, which was wide open, is blocked and the complexion is restored.


    Mercenaries call me, merchants gather.


    I glanced sharply at the woman as she fled, and licked the blood that had snuck up on the ground.


    And I shook my hands and feet in the taste of that bitter blood.


    He still can''t breathe blood in his dog appearance. Besides, without the body, this blood seems to be losing all of its vitality.


    I don''t know who it is, but that''s the enemy.


    I remember the smell. Killed the merchant who gave me sweets and rice. [M]


    Besides, I can''t forgive you for interrupting the meeting between me and Cenri, even though it was a nice atmosphere.

 62 Lesson 4: Caravan â‘£

    "Definitely. It''s not human... it''s a demon king''s gesture. Many pedestrians have been hit before... but I didn''t expect such a massive merchant squad to strike -"


    A magnificent man who is the leader of this caravan says with a serious look.


    The main members of the caravan were gathered in front of a burning fire that was burned with cancer from the beast.


    Men are digging big holes nearby. To bury the scattered corpse. I can''t afford to put it on a daze, or bring it back. Jobs traveling long distances outside the city cannot be placed in decent graves. The Guster Chamber of Commerce people should have understood that, but it''s as sentimental as it gets.


    "The caravan is one of the supply lines. Lomburg is a robust but rough land, we cannot continue to fight without food and other supplies. They''re probably after it."


    Demon King Reinell. That seems to be the name of the Demon King that Lomburg is holding back. He looks like a demon king who leads many warcraft.


    That woman looked human. The smell was also human, but when I said that, Albatos also had a human smell when it came to human form. If you did that tragedy on your own shortly after you screamed, it would be quite powerful.


    The leaders of each chamber of commerce, the mercenary party leaders of the escort, each discusses with a serious face.


    I lay on the side of the fire and listened to it. [M]


    "It will take a week to get to Lomburg in a hurry. If the supply line is to be cut off, it will definitely strike again."


    "... I just have to face it"


    That woman apparently didn''t belong to any chamber of commerce. But there are quite a few of these caravans. Even if one stranger was mixed up, it''s normal to think of him as someone from another chamber of commerce.


    And forming a large caravan meant that we could ensure some safety, but at the same time slow our legs. I don''t think we can make it to Lomburg alive, even if we abandon the shipment.


    "It''s hard to imagine a professional mercenary accustomed to escorts saying he can''t raise one voice against the raid. Probably... I think he was hit by an ambush. Not many opponents... maybe not one"


    Cenri opens her mouth as an end knight and an expert against monsters. Everyone listens to Cenri, who met with a woman and saved the lives of two mercenaries.


    Even I can wipe out the Guster Chamber of Commerce. But if I meet from the front, I''ll give you about the time to give the signal.


    The Guster Chamber of Commerce had five mercenaries on it. Depending on its strength, it''s like five minutes for poking a void.


    The escort hired by the caravan is never weak.


    I''m just human. Because you''re human, your physical abilities are vastly inferior, and if you get ambushed, you''re susceptible to collapse. Sometimes they may have been caught off guard because they were looking like women.


    If you ask me, it''s hard to think that if the other person is a devil''s gesture, he''s alone.


    It''s ridiculous to be attacked alone by a giant caravan who doesn''t know what''s out there. I''m not used to reading information from these situations, but Cenri''s words make sense.


    And I also know there''s not a lot of them. Sometimes the Demon King''s army is smaller than that of humans, and if you can move a massive army in the first place, you don''t need to hang it by surprise attacks or anything.


    "Defeat... can you? Lord Cenri."


    The merchant captain looks at Cenri. Cenri looked down at me and I rang small.


    Let''s work together. I was scattered adored, so that''s how much I should do. My nose can detect an ambush from afar.


    Cenri stroked my head flat and said with a serious face.


    "Baron''s nose can detect the raid. It was also this girl who just realized that the woman was the enemy."


    "... if that''s true, he''s an incredibly good dog. It''s more useful than a hound or something......... where did you get it?


    "... I fed him, I nostalgic, he followed me"


    I did not hesitate to lick the fingers Cenri had offered me. [M]


    It is admirable. He looks down at me, shaking my tail like a centipede. The cold eyes seemed to question my dignity as a person. [M]


    Cenri continues.


    "Besides, I... can use magic to sense the surroundings. Coupled with Barron, you should be able to prevent surprise attacks."


    Mercenaries open their eyes to the words. The magician''s expression turns into something surprising.


    Cenri''s sword skill is already known. Even though it would be amazing to use healing magic on it, it would be more useful than a lousy magician if detecting magic could be used as well.


    The captain spoke for everyone''s doubts as if he couldn''t say a word.


    "Lord Cenri, who are you? I''ve been helped many times, and if it''s hard to say... I don''t think your abilities are just mercenaries"


    The look on Cenri''s face is overwhelming. We''re being chased. The origin should be hidden as much as possible, but the name is already known. Because the only ID my father gave me was mine.


    My gaze is focused. I''ve already caught my attention. Cenri stretched her spine firmly and said pale.


    There''s nothing about being despised in that position.


    "I... was part of the former Knights of the End. Now I''m traveling alone and alone for a reason. I want you to keep this a secret."


    To the word, the captain''s eyes open to the limit. End knights are rarely visible to you. It was embarrassing if only a mercenary had blown it, but Cenri had an atmosphere of human separation.


    And from that day on, we became The Mysterious Victory Goddess and Dog of the Ex-Ending Knight.


    Apparently, the ex-ending knight had more impact than a dog that could detect the raid.


    ¡ì


    Since that day, the form of the caravan has changed. It''s an emergency, I can no longer tell you how close the Chamber of Commerce is to each other or how secret it is.


    The formation that would form during the night break, at the price of comfort, became more dense, bringing together non-combatants at the centre, in a form protected by the mercenaries around it.


    To the pressing air, the children were also quiet. I kept quiet, too.


    The raid took place every night. The woman did not come out, as at first, but a beast, clearly not wild, attacked the camp and several were injured.


    Now that I think about it, that woman was probably the personnel to get her into the caravan. If it collapsed from the inside, this rather huge squad would have collapsed in no time either.


    To recover, to explore, to fight, Cenri was a great player in the octagonal arms.


    The power of her exploration is the effective use of positive energy. It alters the nature of energy and detects what moves with a wire of faint force stretched out on the reticle.


    My detection uses odor, but Cenri''s doesn''t need odor. You don''t seem to know as far away as I do, but it''s clearly superior compatibility. I don''t have my standing. And whenever the power of exploration was used, my body was a little uneasy, which was also troubling.


    The smell of the woman was pretty far away, but she was always following me around. It''s proof we''re still after this one.


    What is the opponent perceiving and following the caravan exactly? Maybe he uses the smell just like me.


    And the fifth night. Around the time Lomburg was approaching, the captain called everyone in and said.


    "It''s time to put on a battle. Let''s wipe them out. If we continue to be raided like this, we will be jilli poor. So far, it''s not zero wear."


    The words were mixed with truth and lies. The consumption is not zero, but there is no problem ignoring it so far. If we''re going to be safe, we shouldn''t strike out of here.


    But perhaps the captain is also thinking about the future.


    This caravan is pretty massive. So even after the first raid, I could get back on my feet. If that had been the Guster Chamber of Commerce alone, it would have been wiped out and everything would have been buried in the dark.


    And this caravan is not the only one carrying luggage to Lomburg.


    "At least the demon tribe in the shape of a woman should end it while they''re nearby. Leave that one alone and the distribution will definitely lag behind."


    "... that''s pretty tough"


    "But Lord Cenri can defeat you. Don''t you?"


    The captain smiles at Cenri''s words about how he has totally become a fan of Cenri in the last few days.


    It sure doesn''t sound like a bad idea. The demons that had been attacking us here day after day, even mercenaries alone, could be repelled by working well together.


    Even though the Guster Chamber of Commerce has been wiped out, there are still a large number of escorts left in the caravan.


    The woman is not close. You need to set it up here to defeat it, but even if you put out any of them, including Cenri, in the offense, there''s still enough to protect the caravan. We can afford a little by putting the carriage in one place.


    The captain assures me with a serious look.


    "People are less demonic. Perhaps the demon tribe of that woman is the key to this raid."


    "............... what do you think? Baron."


    "Keewoon."


    If you can defeat... you should defeat it. Of course I''m anxious, but I can''t get anything out of thinking about that.


    I don''t know what their opponents are looking for in this series of raids. However, the captain''s opinion that he is poor while waiting seems to be the best.


    You need to take risks to get a return. As I have - used every hand to gain freedom.


    Cenri closed her eyes and remained silent for a while, but eventually saw the captain with thin purple eyes.


    We were hired as escorts. So this is outside the mandate, but it is unlikely that Cenri''s character would not cooperate. Of course, I''ll work with you.


    ".................. ok. cooperate."


    "Thank you. Lord Cenri."


    And then our operation started.

 63 Episode V: Raids

    Vampires are the demon of the night. Even if that''s in a cave where not a single piece of light enters, you can''t do everything you can during the day.


    But its natural enemy, the End Knight, is different. They hunt the undead during the day because the undead''s weakness is the sun, not because their abilities fall into the night.


    The day of the decision of the operation. There was a moon floating in the sky near unlimited to a true circle.


    Near the fiercely torched fire, a fully equipped centipede and mercenaries surrounded it.


    Half of them, including Cenri, go into the offense, half into the protection. The Mages are mostly on the offensive side.


    On the wind comes the unprecedented smell of a strong beast. Perhaps that number is not the ratio that has appeared in previous raids.


    There was also a good smell of that woman in it. Smells like a strong sense of war.


    The destination, Lomburg, is close. The other person will be in a hurry.


    "Go to battle"


    "Oh............... but wouldn''t it be better in the morning than at night if we were to make a raid?


    A mercenary man with the style of a fierce warrior frowns.


    Much of the demonization moves at night. Unlike humans, the eye of a beast has a good night''s eye. Monster extermination is the norm if there is no reason to do it during the day.


    In response to the inquiry, Cenri shrugged her shoulders small.


    "In the morning...... they are also on guard and not coming close. I can go after him by myself..."


    "I am not going to let Lord Cenri fight alone. They''re... probably not undead."


    The merchant captain (apparently named Laurel) says it like a lot.


    It''s the right decision. If we let Cenri turn one and she loses, this squad will be at considerable risk. The woman hasn''t attacked this squad with all her might yet, because there''s a powerful man named Cenri.


    And there''s another reason Cenri chose the night. Because I can''t fight in the daytime.


    I''m a pacifist vampire, but I''m not gonna let Cenri fight me alone. Even Albatross managed to take him down.


    "Kichan!


    The moon is round. The power is rising. Ride the roar of high warfare. When Cenri knelt, she looked at me (as usual) with a cold eye and stroked my head.


    "Baron is... leaving a message"


    "Chan!?


    Be a good girl.


    Such an idiot...... stunned by unexpected words.


    A tough mercenary man strokes and laughs at my stiffening head with a rough hand.


    "Rest assured, kid. Your husband is strong and so are we."


    "Ki-chan!


    Such an idiot... I''m Senri''s partner, right? Parental approval.


    Sure it won''t help you with this look, maybe this distance will suffice for a centimeter detection, but it''s horrible that you won''t take me...


    My body can be lifted from behind. The merchant child I always play with... Katerina held me up.


    She is a blonde mid-teenager or so, a girl who smells like delicious blood. Turning around, Katerina looked down at me with a merciful eye and said:


    "Baron, it''s okay. Don''t be scared...... because I''ll protect you"


    "Because there are plenty of escorts here, and if you stay still, it''ll be over soon. Stay with me. Right?"


    "..............................................................................."


    There''s no reason to listen to a girl who doesn''t give me blood, but there''s nothing more I can do.


    On the side of the burning fire, they are taken to the middle of the children. I dropped the Cenri off with a pitiful face as Katerina hugged me.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Lead the mercenaries and go for signs of the beast.


    Demon King is a word that gives kings of a group of other races hostile to mankind as a whole.


    I don''t care about race. Sometimes he is a dragon, sometimes he is a warcraft with wisdom, and sometimes he is the King of the Dead. If there is only one thing in common, it is that those demon kings are not monsters.


    The Knights of the End are knights whose mission is to hunt the undead. But I''m also used to fighting demon kings.


    The powerful and wise undead keeps numerous demonic tribes under his control and turns them into demon kings. Sometimes, on the contrary, the Demon King places the undead under his command. The Knights of the End fight all enemies in all circumstances.


    Cenri has fought many times with such people before.


    The mercenary man that was next door - Rex speaks to Cenri.


    "Cenri... when you get back safely, why don''t you join our mercenary regiment? A former Knight of the End would be welcome. The ability of that dog named Baron also helps. Sounds like a translation, but we have a lot of those guys. Better than traveling alone."


    "... Thankful story, but I have something to do"


    Rex laughed bitterly at Cenri''s pale answer.


    The position of the end is quite critical. Cenri''s ''wax'' is probably a lot heavier than Lex imagined.


    Mercenaries sometimes fight the undead. Maybe some of them have vengeance on vampires. It couldn''t have been that easy to get into another group.


    There''s no way I''m going to have you looking like a dog all the time...


    Before the battle against the army of the demon king, there was no strong fear among the Cenli and the others. Because there''s a centipede. The names of the Knights of the End are that strong.


    The Knights of the End are not good at protecting them. Few casualties occur among the general public or mercenaries hired.


    But it''s much better than being unable to move because of fear.


    Looks like they noticed this one, too. And I''m making a choice to intercept on top of that.


    The signs were widely scattered. I''m going to surround you. Are you alert to the Mage Master?


    But that''s also convenient for Cenri. Perhaps the leader is that woman, defeat that one and the herd of beasts will be scattered.


    The beast has no problem missing a few. There are enough people in the base camp.


    I can''t protect everything by myself. Cenri''s role now is to crush the leader.


    "Coming. Be vigilant."


    In short words, tension runs between the faces of the Rex and the Crusaders.


    A raw, warm breeze blew. I have already cast a dark vision magic on my members. Never miss a beast, even in the darkness of night.


    - And Cenri intercepted a black mass that had plummeted to strike the unexpected with a sword.


    Black blades and silver blades meet hard and sparks scatter. Cenri''s hair opposes signs of strong darkness.


    It was a woman with big black wings who came under attack.


    Unlike the last encounter, its skin is dyed brown, with strange tattoos running with red lines on the widely uneven skin.


    The exposure is significant and the skin is hardly hidden except locally. The iris was golden.


    A long black tail was stretched out of its glutes. An agitation ran amongst his companions, but Cenri did not move one eyebrow.


    Limited, such as the demonization that takes the form of a person, turns into a person, etc. Instead, a strong upset rushes to the look on the face of a woman who is clearly not human.


    A long, pitch-black sword in both hands and a silver sword antagonize.


    But the force was higher than the centipede. The antagonism was momentary. Pushing back with one hand the woman who came down with momentum. The woman wings and dances in the darkness at night.


    It belongs to a demon different from the undead. A terribly fancy outfit is a symbol of decadence.


    Paranormal life form of dominating the world at the bottom of the earth. The righteousness of evil. Terrible demonization that uses the power of a multitude of demons and drops humans into darkness.


    For the Knight of the End, he is the target of annihilation after the Undead. Cenri said dampening her lips.


    "The Devil¡­ this is troublesome"


    "Don''t lick it, Knight of the End!


    The devil rises fiercely and fiercely, and a magic formation floats in both hands. A demon who can be said to be magic itself does not require major steps in the exercise of magic.


    Perhaps the opponent has never fought an end knight. No, there must be. Because if I had encountered the End Knight, there was no way the female demon in front of me would be alive.


    I guess this is how I chose to intercept because I''m not familiar with its power.


    Late, the howl of the beast echoes. The army of beasts led by women approaches. Cenri told Rex, who had a strong look next door.


    "There are no changes to the plan. I''ll kill that demon. I also prevent attacks. Just as you should."


    "Oh, oh... let''s go! Continue to Cenri! The fate of the caravan hangs in our hands!


    "Ohhhhhhhhhh!


    My friends roar and shake my heart.


    Cenri then intercepted the unleashed black thunder with a blade wrapped around the blessing.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Terrible. Too terrible a setup. I was down on Katerina''s lap. [M]


    Cenri''s blood smells best, but Katerina''s blood smells very good too. Of course I can''t suck it, but I''m just on my knees and I''m gonna wuss. If I were just a vampire, I wouldn''t hesitate to suck blood.


    I looked around unafraid, stroking my prized white hair with gentle hands.


    I smell and know the emotions of most people. [M] It was the slightest fear and the smell of relief that was standing in the camp.


    There was a large crowd of non-combatants around the bonfire. The mercenaries of the escort are in to protect it by making sure that it surrounds them greatly. Most of the magicians participated on the offensive side, but only one remains in the camp. Full protection.


    Still, it would suck if my enemies were as strong as I am, but I rarely have more than vampires and so on, so I can''t help thinking about it. I just have to give up then.


    Around me, many children, both men and women, gathered and stroked their substitute heads. These are the kids I''ve been getting along with for a while now.


    It is very fresh because I have had little chance of being surrounded by everyone in my lifetime.


    The kids seem a little nervous about these different signs.


    "Baron, when it''s all over, will you be our child?


    "Keewoon."


    Are you gonna give me blood? Are you sure? I shouldn''t be walking in the daytime or something, but are you okay?


    ... it feels like a king. Is this the King of the Dead?


    "I hope the operation is safe..."


    "I just have to bet. We can''t get away with this alone."


    Men who seem to be executives of the Chamber of Commerce are discussing it as they lay firewood on the bonfire.


    Centrifuge is strong. I know that better than anyone. So I don''t doubt she will win, but at the same time there is only one Cenri.


    Even when I was attacked by Albatross, there was no centipede.


    Her power is personal. So I can''t completely protect my caravan on my own.


    It is also an anxiety material that little information is known about the enemy.


    The smell of a centipede arrives in the wind on my nose, which decides to leave a message without alarm. Looks like the battle started as planned.


    Cenri''s battle point is far enough away to hear no noise, but the smell reached enough because it''s under the wind.


    I''m going to go help as soon as I feel the smell of centimetres of blood. Check the movement of the nose.


    And so I lifted my head wide.


    Isn''t that strange? This place is under the wind. The direction of the wind has not changed significantly.


    During the first war, Cenri told the woman who was pretending to be that victim that she noticed it with the smell. The enemy should know about my nose. Then the raid should come from under the wind.


    In fact, because of the extensive exploratory magic of Cenri, it had nothing to do with the wind or the wind, but the target doesn''t know that.


    The first raid was planned.


    In a wild world, the ability to read under the wind is a must. I don''t think you realize that much. The speed of travel is faster over there. If you wanted to hide the smell, you could have hidden it.


    You were gonna let me know where you were...? Why, have you been thinking too much?


    Stay off your knees and stand on the ground. I feel a twitchy impatience, but it''s too late to try to teach Cenri that.


    There was a strong smell of blood in my nose.


    Close. Not on the battlefield. Groaning, late and screaming.


    Turn to the direction of blood in a hurry.


    A small man stood near the burning fire.


    A mercenary man who was resting at his feet is rolling. I don''t know what kind of attack it was, but its neck was barely connected. Obviously an instant death.


    The red and black liquid was spreading from the wound that opened thoroughly. A wide open eye pointed this way. There is already no light in those eyes, but only thoughtless emotions are transmitted.


    "Oh, Oliver, what..."


    "What...? Whatever it is, it will be too peaceful, sir."


    The mercenaries who were protecting them gather to hear them scream.


    But there was no rush for the look on the face of the man called Oliver. I haven''t even released the smell of fear.


    It''s you. A black hat on your head with a tailored outfit that emphasizes comfort unlike a mercenary. A small whip is lowered on its waist.


    A small body with thin muscles. The appearance is harsh, but there is no violent atmosphere compared to mercenaries.


    But his right fingertip was wet in blood. Shizuku of blood falls from the tip of the pomp and nail.


    The smell belongs to humans, but ordinary humans don''t rip people''s necks off with their bare hands.


    We had company. We had company inside. He was hired as your man and joined the caravan.


    And he showed himself for the moment when the trump card named Cenri disappeared.


    The fallen man was a well-armed mercenary, among the remnants. But I guess I just couldn''t prevent an ambush blow from a guy I thought was one of us.


    The escorts were wary of raids from the outside. I can''t help it.


    The caravan is carrying luggage from afar. If it had been lost from the beginning... it''s a long plan. And the fact that he showed himself at this time means that he got a good chance of winning.


    Are you an employer, a man of a magnificent merchant retreats, whilst rebelling with a trembling voice.


    "Chi, have you lost your blood... return your gratitude with vengeance! You''ve got a lot of money."


    I''m really at peace. I don''t know the situation.


    "That''s right. That Cenri lady is strong, but no matter how strong she is... she can''t carry all this carriage by herself"


    People have the right materials. If Oliver''s purpose is to disrupt replenishment, he doesn''t need to kill Cenri.


    A large sphere of fire landed on Oliver''s head, clapping his shoulders, making a dull noise and exploding.


    "A traitor! You thought you could beat this crowd!


    The mercenaries were surrounding Oliver as they sparkled their eyes. The merchants turn away the non-combatants with a blue look.


    The fireball was unleashed by a demon conductor who was left in the camp just in case.


    Attack magic is powerful, and even the lowest level of magic boasts a power that can easily kill one person or so.


    Definitely fatal. If they''re human, we''re talking about.


    Smoke clears. The mercenaries open their eyes to the limit and take a step back.


    Oliver was intact. The hat is blown up and the shirt is half ashed, but there are no noticeable scratches on its skin.


    "Damn... what a terrible thing to do to my ex-companion... even though it was my favorite hat"


    "Hey, who are you..."


    All the mercenaries were pressured by the way they spoke as if it were nothing.


    Oliver pays ashes and says unfortunately.


    "Only the hat is going to stay. I will. But I can''t help it. Anyway, tonight - unlimited proximity to the full moon. Which way, everything breaks."


    "Huh!?


    And a thick blood vessel emerged in Oliver''s flesh. It makes a smudge and a noise, and its small body swells up violently.


    The mercenaries groan and retreat after a few steps with a pale expression.


    I was familiar with the change. Albatross.


    The crowded flesh swelled heavily, and the clothes, and the trousers, and the shoes, dragged from the inside.


    The back length, which was just over a meter and a half, expands nearly double. Hair grows and grows like brown wire from burnt skin during the day. But the biggest change is the face.


    Skeleton changes. His jaw stretches, his nose stretches, and his ears move wide up to become huge ears. The change was a few seconds.


    Children screaming as they watched as they rolled away. I wave my tail and stare at Oliver. [M]


    One of the mercenaries called the name with a trembling voice.


    "- Werewolf"


    "Of introducing yourself, you don''t seem to have to. Human."


    Werewolves. A mixture of wolves and humans.


    Unlike Albatos, which was infinitely close to the beast. That looks exactly like the werewolf I imagine.


    Stepping firmly on the ground with both legs, Oliver grinned deeply as he shook his arms wide up like a marutai and hit the mercenaries surrounding him.

 64 Lesson 6: Raid â‘¡

    It was too overwhelming. Less than a second later, the first three were blown away by its auspicious arm.


    Life and death are unknown, but the three people who rolled on the ground don''t even move Pickle. And half of the mercenaries surrounded by that blow broke their hearts.


    Not that there was any exceptional technology. What happened was the power of the beast.


    It''s so fast that every move can''t handle a human being enough. What happens if a beast who looks like a man waves his arms in the wisdom of man?


    One man lays his sword on his back, growls like a scream and jumps at a giant werewolf. The blade pierced the trunk covered with brown hair, but it was lightly bounced. I get casually shaken off arms and a man flies through space for a few meters as if he were a ball.


    Weapon. Bad weapon. Just a weapon on a werewolf is ineffective.


    One mercenary with a sword to shelter the children shouts out. He''s a big man, but he''s like a child compared to a werewolf in front of him.


    "So, anyone have a silver weapon!?


    "Huh... right! A knife..."


    A hunter in a light dress pulled a tiny silver knife out of her waist. Probably the one I had for the amulet.


    The metal called silver is originally much softer than iron. Its equipment, which is soft, expensive and inherently unsuitable as a weapon, is entirely for family members against the darkness and is not always available unless you are a professional like Kainushi. If it is made of St. Silver, like the sword of Cenri, it is also highly practical, but it is rarely present, such as St. Silver.


    Oliver narrows his eyes, looks at that knife and laughs.


    "Are you stupid...... such a tiny knife, what are you going to do!


    An arrow ejected from the mercenaries is bounced into its fur. Regardless of the sword to be waved down from all sides, Oliver jumped at the prey in front of him.


    Even though the magician had a silver knife, it was the mercenary of the man who was out front who was targeted. A giant hook claw cleaves its body from sword to sword. The man falls not even while he screams. Children scream.


    "On an unlimited night near the full moon, with this degree of gear, I didn''t mean to resist third place Oliver Albor!


    There''s no need to prioritize. Shake off the magic of the flames with your arms and crush the hunter who set up a silver knife and came under attack from the blind spot ready to die without turning around. There was too much overwhelming beast violence there.


    The size of the albatross after the transformation is higher. Pure combat ability will have its share there. But the blow had a unique human strength.


    Oliver doesn''t growl. Probably because if you growl, the Cenri and the others will likely notice. Even if a child''s scream doesn''t reach far, Oliver''s roar is sure to go into Cenri''s ear.


    One of the merchants - a man who was Oliver''s employer - asks aloud as he slips back and retreats.


    "Oliver, come on, what''s your purpose?!? Loading!? If it''s loaded..."


    "Everything, it is. Human. Kill them all. And get the shipment..."


    Every second you have fewer allies. There are no more half of the escorts left that were close to thirty.


    Turn your back and run out like one of the mercenaries ate a bubble. Nor did Oliver look particularly emotional, picking up the sword that had fallen cleverly with his hook-clawed hands and throwing it against its back.


    Pierced through the skull, a man falls. I can''t escape. No human being can escape the speed of the beast.


    "I get loads, horses, carriages, people, everything. All you''re allowed to do is kneel on the spot and beg for mercy."


    What arrogance. And what power. Werewolves are supposedly created by vampires, but Oliver is stronger than me... maybe.


    I instantly calculated and prepared the pros and cons.


    We have to fight. Maybe if it''s a dog condition, we can get away with it, but this caravan will undoubtedly be wiped out.


    I''m a caravan I took care of, and I have feelings.


    I can''t replace my life, but if I abandon you here, even if you survive, you''ll lose your centipede.


    Senri abandoned the caravan. I will not forgive him. Even if you understand it with reason, you shouldn''t be emotionally convinced.


    Then we have to fight. You need to invade the risk in order to get something.


    What, to this extent, nothing. The winner is not zero. I escaped from that ephemeral and managed to defeat Albatos.


    When I shook my tail at Katerina, I ran near Oliver and barked hard.


    They owed me one meal at a time. Let''s help him at last.


    If we go back to where we were, we''ll find out who we are, but well... it''s inevitable. Anyway, that figure is also found out by Albatos.


    Turn the rising power into a growl.


    "Kicha-chan!


    "Barron!?


    Katerina gives a screaming voice. Oliver looked at me barking at his feet and turned his eyes round.


    "!? Kuku... this is... what a brave puppy. It''s more brave than the mercenary style you turned your back on and ran away from... Speaking of which, it was this dog who spotted Monica, too, or... right. This is on the brink of something too, you''re the only one I can help. It''s going to be a good souvenir for Lord Reinell."


    Huh!? Really!? I''m not gonna say anything.


    This curse I have is what Albatos had. [M] It''s the source of that ridiculous power.


    Slightly kicks the ground and bites Oliver''s thick arm. The tiny fangs that did exist ate into the meat and the nails scratched its thick skin.


    Oliver was flat. I just look down at me, far smaller than I am, and I squeeze my eyes in surprise. It''s a human expression somewhere.


    "There''s pain... there''s...? Impossible. Not just a dog...... no? Sometimes the ex-ending knight just kept it, huh?... depressing"


    Oliver waves his arms wide and slaps me to the ground. A terrible shock of bones, flesh and pain rush. I inadvertently leak my breath as small as just a puppy.


    The brutal and famous werewolves did not condone it. Step on my little body. Its weight makes me scream unexpectedly.


    Apparently Albatos was cursed for being bitten by a vampire. But Albatos still had reason. Per the human side, there''s just reason to be determined to keep hunting vampires.


    Oliver doesn''t have it. The man in front of him appears to remain calm in the form of a werewolf, whose fruit the spirit has completely turned into a family of darkness.


    Failed. I thought if you looked like a dog, you could get caught off guard.


    If I have three seconds, I can go back to where I was. It was also possible that if it was attached to the body and put back in place, it would be able to pry out the heart before it was noticed. Maybe we could have ended this without showing Katerina and the others what humans look like.


    But I can''t move with this.


    Is it because Oliver is careless that his body hasn''t been peppered? I can see the bone breaking, but the regenerative ability seems to be working.


    Wrong force application and subtraction. If I were just a dog, I would have been fatally wounded.


    As he stomps on me, he looks around at the mercenaries Oliver stiffens. Everyone was intimidated by that sharp glance.


    "I will not disobey those who are more powerful than I am. After all, humans are... vulnerable. I didn''t even have to dive inside, but......... that end knight is just out of hand. unavoidable, or"


    It''s no longer here, there''s only one chance you can win. Take away this guy''s curse. I hate to die, but if I go back to where I was and breathe blood, I can suck the curse off like an albatross...... I guess.


    The problem is timing. You''re likely to get hit before you breathe blood even if you go back to normal now. There''s a gap.


    Rotate your head desperately and look for gaps.


    And, at that time, Katerina, who was hugged and trembling by her mother, shook her arm and stepped forward.


    My face is shaking in tears and fear. But still, he threw the dishes and screamed in a warring voice.


    A vessel with soup hits Oliver''s head as he twirls, happy or unhappy.


    "Ba, let Baron go! A monster!"


    "Here, here, Katerina!


    I was most surprised by Katerina''s behavior.


    It''s stupid behavior to distract the monster here and now. It''s also insane to say that I would do that for one dog because of how adorable it is.


    You don''t have to distract me anyway. I''m likely to be dead and rolling in a few minutes, but I should have grown up. Barbarian courage in the absence of a winning eye should have been avoided.


    I saw Caterina with Oliver''s eyes on the prey. I can see the red tongue glistening like a big flame.


    "Oh no, there''s still a brave little lady... she seems to have been there... Well, if you don''t want to see Baron die, I''ll eat and kill him first."


    Small and screaming, Katerina slips through her waist.


    Attention was drawn, but my legs held me back from the top. He is a cautious werewolf.


    It''s with Cenri. Even if that''s because you didn''t know who I really was, you can''t abandon anyone who tried to help you.


    It''s supposed to be a big pinch, but only at times like this didn''t the load come out. Bump your hands and feet desperately and put your strength into your body.


    My head turns bright red to strong warfare. My body is hot as if it were to be burned.


    "Shh! Ka-chan!"


    "It''s a little loud dog - ugh!?


    - And I woke up.


    The point of view gradually rises. Breathe deeply to escape the heat in your body. As it interacts with it, the body makes a noise.


    My body is swollen. What happened once when Albatos got huge goes past the back of his brain.


    White, long hair for longer hair. Small, adorable forelegs on big, adorable forelegs.


    Oliver, who was stepping on his body, opens his eyes and drops back wide. And I got up using a big, swollen limb.


    "Ko, this is... stupid... Huh!?


    High point of view. As tall as the tallest mercenary.


    I evolved, is this the world Albatross was looking at?


    Take a step and the ground will shake small. It''s this height on four-legged foot, and from a human standpoint, it would look like a monster.


    Turning his gaze, Oliver exhales roughly and takes a step back. I have lower eyesight than Oliver, but that''s because Oliver is bipedal, and if he crawls on all fours, I''m probably bigger.


    You can win. You can win. I looked up at the moon and growled.


    "Kicha-chan!


    "Barron... just... turned out!?


    Katerina opens her eyes and says in a trembling voice.


    ... Could this just change in size keep you looking like that dog?


    Oliver, who was stunned, kicks hard on the ground.


    I don''t know what to do because I''ve never fought on four legs. A large shaken hook claw cleaves his thick foreleg and screams at the rest of the pain. Unexpectedly, he swung up his other foreleg and shook Oliver away, but Oliver took the blow with one arm.


    "Huh... what, do I look down on you? He''s an unusual dog."


    Blood splashes and pollutes the proud white hair. Apparently, he hasn''t gotten that strong. It''s no match for Oliver where he gained some weight.


    This just made my aim bigger. It usually hurts, and the white dog just turned into a big white dog even when he got big in that look.


    Still strike with a glimmer of hope. Oliver easily dodged the full blow of cracking the ground by simply slipping a little to the side. He kicks over the ground, but on the contrary, he gets nostalgic and takes a heavy blow. My body gets blown up a lot and I lay one of the mercenaries under it. I got up in a hurry spinning around.


    Strong. What speed even though it''s giant.


    He opens his jaw wide and bites, but Oliver grabbed my jaw with both hands.


    I''m not used to you.


    It hurts so much that the pointy hook nail caught on my jaw and made me cry. And I can''t shut my mouth at all. I get a kick in the ass and roll on the ground again.


    Albatos was so strong, what a body. I get a lot of strokes and a lot of adorable white hair gets dirty inside. I feel like crying.


    No blows, no hits, no bites, nothing goes through.


    We have to stop moving first. I can hear you backing Barron from behind.


    Prepare for pain. Standing up on my hind leg, I slapped the ground hard with my forefoot.


    A shake occurs that is not comparable to the time of a person''s form. But Oliver was on my back then. The ground jumped before it wobbled.


    A sharp knife-like nail rested on my throat and I heard Oliver in my ear.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ll have you dead. If you resent him, you should resent your husband and his vulnerable companions."


    That voice gives me a little bit of blood on my head.


    Keep it up and those nails will slit the soft meat off my throat. No, we have to go back to where we were.


    This guy is trying to kill me. The only way to survive is to kill him. Don''t even think about it now. Forget about what you have to protect.


    Kill me. My instincts are whispering to me.


    The monster of the night is the king of solitude. When you''re alone... you''re the strongest.


    The hook paw shook empty. My body shrinks. White hair falls off and the body falls out of Oliver''s restraint, which was on his back.


    The voice that was rooting for Barron disappears. But okay. That''s fine.


    Forget the ambush. Don''t think about it later. It can''t be a miracle.


    Kill them from the front. This man who tried to take my freedom.


    The moon is shining. I was kneeling as if I were praying for it. [M]


    Slowly wake up your body. Perspectives are neither high nor low.


    I didn''t scream. What remained there was silence. Everyone can''t say anything and stares at me.


    And I haven''t been outside in a really long time. [M]


    The first person to raise his voice was Katerina.


    "Baron... now, to a human!


    Sorry, I''m not really... a dog.


    But now I don''t have time to apologize. Shake your head wide.


    I recently received blood, but it''s five minutes to see if I can defeat Oliver in vampire form. Cenri''s story says werewolves are comparable and outweigh vampires in simple arm power. So sometimes werewolves are more troublesome to the End Knight than vampires?


    "Come on... it''s round three..."


    Stretch your nails and stare at Oliver.


    Oliver was flattered. He opens his eyes, trembles and stares at me. The surprise there is far greater than it was when I got huge.


    Is it uncommon to be that human? You''re back in shape, too.


    Eyes and eyes. Again, it''s terribly intimidating.


    With my nails... I wish I could pierce that hair. Worst case scenario, you just have to buy time until Cenri comes back.


    It should not be difficult because it has the ability to regenerate. Oliver gave a dry voice to me as I walked.


    "If... then stupid... vampires (vampires)... so!? Duh, logic, my, body, scratch... no, that ability-- oh, oh, yeah, it''s impossible, it''s not."


    The emotions contained in that voice were a strong fear. There is white foam coming out of the end of the mouth. The iris narrows to excitement.


    My arm, which should crush me easily, was rattling and trembling at the tip of my hook nail. When you take a step, you retreat after a few steps. There is no arrogance, bravery, or shards left in the appearance.


    A trembling voice echoes in the darkness at night. And when Oliver knelt down, he lay flat as if to offer his neck.


    "''Ancestor'' ¡­ ''King of the Dead''. I didn''t know, I didn''t know. Wow, I''m a faithful, helpless, just a dog!


    What the hell is this... but it''s not good. Very bad.

 65 Lesson 7: Raids â‘¢

    If Senli Silvis had made the only mistake, it would have never fought with the weak.


    In the Knights of the End, each basically acts in a group of several people with a first-degree knight at the apex.


    Until then, Cenri was a companion of the same Knights who were fighting the Dark Families together, not to mention the power of his master, Ephe, but also a physically and mentally powerful warrior who freely manipulated blessings (even if not as Cenri) about his predecessors, Ruffrey and Nevila.


    The next thing we did together was end.


    End was originally a sick man and had never experienced or known combat. But at the same time, the end combined high qualities as an undead with a strong spirit.


    Though the occasional pleasure of showing the centipede was exhausted, the state of the end is not such that it can be overcome in a spirit of parallelism.


    He received a resurrection by an evil Necromancer sorcerer, who kept his memory alive even under his reign, gave the End Knight solar punishment and not a single cry, and even let him endure the blood-sucking urge to the limit that everyone could not help but go mad.


    It is also surprising that we have won the battle against Albatos.


    The power of Albatos was mighty from Cenli''s point of view, and he was used to fighting the undead. I don''t know how many ancestors (ancestors) I was born with, but I''m not the only one who could beat a junior vampire.


    He''s still inexperienced in combat, but perhaps when it''s buried, the end turns. It could be a level out of Cenri''s control not far away, that''s how strong the end is.


    Compared to them, the mercenaries led by Cenri this time were too weak.


    I guess they do combat training. You must have some experience. He also has enough power to fight demons to some extent. But still, its power has not reached the level where it can fight the Dark Family.


    It was then that Cenri was leaving the herd of beasts to mercenaries to strike a series of demons dancing in the dark night sky.


    It dominated me all the way. Female demons were quite powerful as demons, but if they clashed from the front, Cenri would never lose.


    Since demons are similar and non-existent to undead, we could not infuse the power of blessing and purify existence to zero, but the power of light is nevertheless one of the weaknesses for demons.


    Demons fly in the sky, but even centimeters can fly in the sky. You must have realized the disadvantage with the first blow, the devil was always on the run and Cenri caught up with it.


    All the time, the centipede was under pressure. Cenri was intact, and the demon''s body was only barely able to prevent the continuous strike of light, and it was a blur.


    The war changed only after the devil used some magic in his misery.


    The devil excels in sorcery. What the female demon used was not attack magic.


    Magic that only leads to the weak-hearted. It''s the magic of "Charm" that drops the subject into hypnosis and manipulates it.


    It was definitely magic that would not have taken the Knights of the End. Cenri therefore had a sweet estimate of the danger.


    It was a miscalculation. The magic of mental contamination systems enters out of fear and agitation.


    The magic hung from the sky took one of the mercenaries who was fighting the beast with his hips. The man, who lost the color of his eyes in an instant, became a devil''s pawn and was attacked by a fellow who had been fighting with him until a few moments earlier.


    Fear propagates. In particular, being attacked by those who were buddies until earlier casts a strong fear on even the mercenaries of a relatively spiritual war. The End Knight, who fights witchcraft, assumes and trains in such situations as well, but just a mercenary can''t stand it.


    We couldn''t just shut up about each other. Cenri stopped the pursuit and was forced to rescue his companions.


    The magic of widespread fascination is quite fragile as the magic of mental contamination systems. Strong shock will return it to me, but in an unarmed killing, he will die before it.


    Wake up your people, get rid of the beast, and prevent the attack magic of a female demon pouring out of the sky.


    What matters is human life. Victims must be contained as much as possible.


    If the demon''s attack magic was such a powerful attack that Cenri couldn''t prevent it, the sacrifice would have been dedicated to the attack as a necessity. But those attacks were hard enough for Cenri.


    Settlement would have been easy had there been another companion who would not be attracted.


    The battle was prolonged. The devil did not choose to retreat.


    However, it was still on the Cenri side that it was advantageous. The magic of the mental contamination system becomes difficult to work in proportion to the number of times. If we wipe out all the hordes of warcraft that the devil has led, Cenri can once again devote his strength to destroying the devil.


    It was just then that I heard the wolf howl from behind.


    It''s not just wolf''s. I heard it many times when Cenri was working as the Knights of the End, it''s demonic.


    Werewolf howling has a habit. To the centipede that altered the blood phase, but until then, the look on the face of the woman, with a painful expression, did not loosen the hand of the attack, distorted in astonishment.


    Something happened. Until then, the female demon, who had not even shown a bare gesture of retreat, rises greatly. But you can''t go after him.


    A flock of beasts, much reduced in number, strikes at the same time.


    When he managed to kill it all, the figure of the female demon had disappeared into the night sky.


    ¡ì


    Returning to the camping point and coming into Cenri''s eyes was disastrous.


    Strong smell of blood on the bodies of a few rolling mercenaries, frightened blue merchants.


    But the power of a werewolf is powerful.


    The werewolf created by the curse of the king of beasts is demonic. If it is pure combat capability, it will also cross the female demon to which Cenri opposed earlier.


    If you were lost among your companions, there is no way you could have done so much damage.


    I don''t see the enemy. Baron...... and what the end looks like - I don''t see it.


    And Cenri didn''t change her expression and accepted that the worst had happened.


    That werewolf howl is a sign of retreat. Cenri left the end in the camp, sometimes saying that in dog form none of the combat abilities were equal, but also for protection in times of need.


    It also goes well with the family of darkness. If the target was a werewolf, the existence of a vampire becomes overwhelming.


    As a demon, a werewolf is a vampire. Werewolf fur, which has strong resistance besides silver weapons, also fails to perform against vampire attacks.


    It''s a curse. Werewolves are created as much as possible as vampire servants.


    Werewolves also have character. But the fact that the other guy chose to withdraw - I guess that''s what happened.


    But that meant the end made a hard choice.


    The companions Cenri takes home run over to his companions. Some fought while protecting them, and there were no dead or seriously wounded members led by Cenri.


    "Oh, well, you''ve returned safely. But it''s tough. Ser, Lord Cenri''s dog - it wasn''t just a dog. You fooled me! Lord Cenri''s dog was a vampire! I was sneaking into the caravan!


    The leader of the caravan, Laurel, rushes over in a way she can''t hide the upset. Cenri took a deep breath and listened back.


    "...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Yes, no. Oliver was a werewolf. They were hostile. Damn, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Vampires hide in people and suck and kill the blood of the nocturnal, notorious beings. Even if there was no direct damage to it, its existence casts a shadow on the hearts of people in the name of fear.


    That''s the general sensibility. Sensibility of the centipede is more rare. Cenri understood it well.


    If Barron hadn''t been here, he would have been wiped out by now, but he''s forgotten about it.


    Bite your lips. But I couldn''t argue with that.


    Look at Katerina. Baron was a popular but special girl who liked it. But now he''s burying his face in his mother''s chest and shivering.


    The gaze directed at the centipede varied. But the strongest of these is something like blaming the centipede.


    Though the ex, the End Knight didn''t notice the vampire, so that gaze won''t help either. Now I''m confused by fear. I''m used to that kind of gaze.


    But there were no signs of suspicion of the centipede in that gaze. No one seems to think Cenri is one of the vampires.


    End must have said something. That young man is used to crises and to being hostile.


    But it''s just that I''m used to it, not that I''m okay with it.


    "... did Baron say anything to me?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Oh, what do you mean?


    Oliver Albor has been shrinking beyond my memory for a while here. Next door, he walks casually in a dark incarnation that trembles with only signs.


    It was supposed to be an easy assignment.


    Oliver has a family registration. The pseudomorphic abilities of werewolves that neither work nor are undead are nearly perfect. He also has combat abilities that are not numerical, such as mercenaries.


    Even when it comes to big caravans, the quality of the escorts they lead is known. Number three...... We need quality, not numbers, to stop Oliver, an elite among werewolves.


    I thought I was unlucky when the ex-ending knights were mixed up in the escort, but I have to say that the vampires were really, even worse off than that.


    That too - an exceptional monster among vampires. A rarely present, specially capable ancestor (Ancestor). Originally, he is supposed to be building castles in secluded places, putting numerous demons under his control there, and spending time as a ruler.


    The moment I perceived who it was, everything disappeared.


    Everything disappeared because of the strong war and the murderous outcry that had prevailed until then, and at that moment Oliver was made to understand that nothing had changed from when he was still in control.


    The werewolf has the instinct of a beast. Resist all sorts of pain, and even if your opponent is demonic in character, that will never slow down.


    But if the other person is not a vampire, it is a story of.


    Werewolves are vampire servants. All werewolves have been created and bewitched by vampires.


    Oliver''s master is not the "Original Father," but he was a well-known ancestor - a genealogy of "King of the Beast," a powerful vampire who inherited some of his powers.


    The curse of "Werewolf Creation" does not include absolute obedience. For to the king of the night, a werewolf and other beings are not enough to fear.


    The king of the night is pleased with the werewolves he has created himself, as if he were a natural right, carving fear. Stop beating the growing subordination with the power of the beast, and denigrate its soul, lest it ever turn against you again.


    No longer, that''s close to a kind of curse. It is a curse that will not disappear, even if the person dies for any reason.


    No more vampires have turned Oliver into a werewolf.


    The Lord, the Lord of Oliver, the Absolute Ruler, and the Lord, who was supposed to be the strongest, defeated the battle against the other vampires¡­ the ''Ancestors (Ancestors)'', which should hardly exist, and vanished lightly. And Oliver Albor is free.


    But the testimony of the engraved servant has been more than ten years and has still not disappeared after gaining a new Lord named Reinell.


    Its'' ancestors'' did not rule Oliver as a new lord because for its ancestors it was less than garbage scum that Oliver could find neither the value of killing nor the value of dominating. Oliver laughed with his nose as he slipped his hips on the side and left quietly.


    ''King of the Night'' walking next door was much younger than Oliver''s former lord. But for vampires, there''s nothing that doesn''t count as much as how old they look.


    I caught a glimpse earlier, the ability to change into a dog is definitely not the original vampire ability.


    If that''s all, it could have been inherited from other ancestors, but if they were family members of other ancestors and inherited their abilities, they couldn''t have the power of ''pointy claws'' in ''Corpse Ghost (Ghoul)''.


    Reinell the Demon King is a more powerful demon clan than vampires. But Oliver... to a werewolf (Ware Wolf), a king is a vampire.


    I don''t know the sincerity with which a vampire who can freely transform into a wolf has gained the ability to change into a new dog, but I can''t think of anything against it.


    "Dear End...... If you don''t mind, please answer. How did you get mixed up in a human caravan like that?


    "Do I need to answer your question? Oliver."


    My spine trembles and my tail stands perfectly in the kind of voice that pushed that anger to death.


    Oliver was crawling when he realized. In the middle of no-one''s plain, just flat out.


    "Huh................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... also, sorry!


    "Because of you, I had scattered eyes. I was going to go into Lomburg like that. Besides, you tarnished my proud white fur. I didn''t mean it."


    "Hih... well, that''s -"


    "No dog is more adorable than I am, so I was turning it on, but if they arrange a nomination, they''ll catch me at the gate. Of course I didn''t mean to infiltrate you long, but my plan is ruined. I need you to make up for it."


    "Also, of course, there it is!


    Oliver doesn''t know what magnificent, horrible plan there was. I don''t even want to know.


    Oddly enough, as I declared to the caravan, all Oliver was allowed to do was kneel on the spot and beg for mercy.


    A fellow demon. The smell of Monica, the subordinate of the same Reinell, approaches. Oliver just waited for the storm to pass.

 66 Lesson 8: Demons

    "Blood sucking" is one of the abilities of corpse ghosts (ghouls), like "pointy claws" and "sharp fangs".


    Lesser Vampire, a lower vampire who does not possess the ability to make vampires powerful demons, but "Blood Vampire" is one of the few, I could say, capabilities that can be used within the lower ranks (Lesser).


    I smell it. Smells sweet enough.


    Vampires suck blood, but human blood doesn''t do anything good.


    I can see the good and the bad of blood. I guess that''s one of the vampire abilities again. Maybe if I get used to it, I''ll even know how healthy I am.


    Now that I''ve gained a keen sense of five, I can somehow understand the emotions that others have from the smell. It could be enough.


    The situation is bad. Oliver made me have to get out of the caravan.


    But never, not the worst.


    The worst part is getting dumped from the centipede and wings fighting the centipede. My life is still connected by a piece of neck skin.


    It was totally unexpected that Oliver lay flat. How do you think Oliver, who is much older than that and a big adult, would surrender just because he represented himself, even if the girl Albatos had so harshly hunted me down?


    Because of me, I became the enemy of the caravan.


    I knew how werewolves (Ware Wolves) were created, but maybe the meaning there is heavier than I imagined.


    And it''s possible that the impression I had of being a vampire was also sweet.


    I''m sure the only monster who fears a mercenary mutilated like a piece of paper - only a further monster.


    Oliver was in complete atrophy. He shrinks his body hair like wire and his bulging giant, his ears tingling and watching my every move.


    Oliver would have killed me easily.


    There was a demon in front of me. It''s the devil who looked like a woman.


    Large wings grown from the back in a black costume that concealed only the locality. I have twisted horns growing on my head.


    It is in uneven shape compared to a centimeter. The fleshy body that exposed my skin greatly was very fancy, had a neat appearance, and would have opened my eyes if I was just a human being.


    But what I see is blood, not appearance.


    The companion Oliver called - a demon named Monica Urtsbia - emitted an intense sweet smell like a dying fruit.


    I didn''t feel it when I was turning it into a human, but apparently it also changes the smell when I turn it into a person.


    Monica''s reaction to seeing me was pretty close to Oliver''s. And that look was even more stunningly distorted when Oliver told me that he was the ''ancestor''.


    During this trip, Cenri told me about the undead, but apparently the information was mixed with subjectivity from Cenri. Well, I guess the sense of the Knights of the End continuing to follow vampires and ancestors diverges considerably from the public.


    "Ancestor!? Impossible... Why are you here -"


    "I thought so, too. I didn''t expect anyone to show up in my way."


    "Huh."


    A demon is a monster that appears in myths and myths. Unlike vampires, it is the hatred of God that corrupts and cripples people.


    Overall, he says he is more resilient than man, manipulates numerous evil magics, and always sees its shadow behind major wars and tragic events.


    I don''t know how to fight. [M] Of course, I''ve never met him before.


    But if Monica is the main source of this magic attack, I think I can fight in my favor. Monica''s expression didn''t have as much fear as Oliver''s, but she caught a glimpse of strong awe.


    In general, I guess I''m stronger.


    Monica was worn out. But the fact that it''s done to that extent after engaging Cenri is proof that it''s done pretty well.


    You want to kill me? I don''t even have to think about it, I should. Monica and Oliver are not my enemies, but Cenri''s. And being Cenri''s enemy is synonymous with being my enemy.


    The caravan left, but the likelihood of suspicious eyes on Cenri was reduced as much as possible.


    Given Cenri''s character, he''s hardly likely to come after me, but he''s not even that easy to rendezvous with.


    I also have a grudge for killing the mercenaries who gave me beef jerky.


    I can kill you now. Kill Monica and squirm Oliver''s heart out of strong trauma.


    You felt my swing, Monica leaves one step later. Oliver is shaking with pity.


    But at the same time - that''s how I feel about it.


    I am a monster. [M] I don''t mean to betray Cenri, but undead is inherently Oliver''s side.


    And I have extraneous powers... but I am very vulnerable to the sun''s rays.


    We need a base. There are no more means of entering Lomburg.


    Frontline with the Demon King, vampire control will be complete. You could have dived in if you looked like a puppy, but the information would soon spread that there are vampires who can transform into adorable white puppies with long hairs and blocks.


    You have to decide. Before nightfall.


    If I kill you, I kill you, if I let you live, I use you. Of course, I''ll kill you one day even if I let you live, but which hand should I take if I''m going to survive?


    The coat I took from the proper luggage when I came out is also subtly unsuitable for my body. No weapons either.


    Monica says on her knees on the spot, as if she were a knight kneeling to the king. He closed his wings and, although his voice was only slightly trembling, he was frightened.


    "I am sorry, my king. I didn''t know the king was lost in the caravan... let me apologize. And... from here on out - the tip across Lomburg is the territory of our Lord, Lord Reinell. I''m not supposed to let anybody through, but I''d definitely like to invite you along with an apology."


    Huh? Are you inviting me? Still lower, but okay?


    I care about Lomburg, but it''s as good as being called the Demon King. I''ve never crossed without hostility to survive.


    I am anxious to stay away from the centipede for a long time, but I believe in centipede. Cenri will believe me. [M]


    "We are in a time of war, but our victory will not waver already. Lord Reinell will be delighted that there is no king of the night for our allies."


    "... will you also give me blood?


    "Also, of course! Hundreds, two hundred, I''ll be ready! The prisoners are rotten! Let''s accommodate as much as we can for the king. Huh!


    To my inquiry, Oliver jumps up and approaches me with a saliva flowing from the edge of his mouth. Intense beast odor in hot breath.


    I could see a flaming tongue in my mouth that opened just to say not to bite my head off.


    I don''t need a hundred or two.


    "I''m gourmet, Oliver. You were supposed to get great blood. The price is huge."


    "¡­ or, necessarily, meet your expectations"


    But you''re a prisoner, right? A prisoner is an image that fits the eye pretty badly.


    First of all, we can''t afford to be undernourished. You can''t even be stressed. You have to be a girl. It has to be pure. You have to be young. It would be good if you were an end knight.


    I don''t think there is as high quality blood as a centimeter.


    I licked my lips. I got blood from Cenri a few days ago.


    "Right, let''s just get Monica''s blood in the beginning. I''ve never drank the blood of a demon."


    "Huh!?


    In my words, Monica, who had been kneeling until then, opened her eyes and shook herself with a small scream.


    Monica smells sweet anyway. Smells like an overripe, rotten fruit that boils a hundred times the smell of centipede''s blood.


    But there''s nothing you won''t be able to smoke and smoke. Anyway, I''m a vampire, and I don''t think the taste will break my stomach anyway.


    Monica answers in a warring voice.


    "Let it pass... I wonder if it''s impossible... I''m not human. It''s a demon. The blood in my body is cursed in a different way from that of a king"


    Apparently, it''s impossible for a vampire to suck the blood of a demon. Is it because of this rotten smell?


    But I narrowed my eyes.


    "Curse......? I love it. My power as an ancestor¡­ I don''t have a problem with being cursed. It''s not like you have garlic mixed in your blood, is it?


    "Huh... forgive me, please"


    Keep your head down enough for Monica to get to the ground. Apparently, equivalent, disgusting.


    Well, normal vampires say they suck up blood and kill people, so that reaction will be unavoidable.


    I had no choice, Cenri said she didn''t know what would happen if the curse overlapped multiple times, and I''ll give her a break for this one.


    This is a pretty risky option. But apparently Monica and Oliver have no doubt that I was really a centipede. If we do it well, we''ll get through enough.


    I nod consciously at a trick like a king.


    "Well, fine. I don''t want to be hostile to the Demon King either. Shall I show you before nightfall?"

 67 Episode IX: Base

    Monica holds me and I enjoy air swimming.


    The devil''s flying speed was quite fast even with each person and less shaking, so he was comfortable. Besides, it looks like we can keep that speed for a long time. Perhaps that mobility is why Monica was chosen by the Demon King Reinell army to attack the caravan.


    Oliver was running through the earth looking like a werewolf. Soil and dust rise, and its speed is much faster than that of Monica flying in the sky.


    This world is so unfair because pure physical ability is better than mine, or because there is no problem with sunlight.


    "I apologize for this treatment. We don''t have a problem with sunlight."


    I guess it means it''s unplanned to be back in such a hurry. The voice was mixed with fear, but I nodded to Eagle Deep.


    "No, it''s not as bad as I say. It''s fresh to be held and fly."


    I was always on the side of holding, and I was closer to jumping than flying.


    A slightly limp night breeze is pleasant. The moonlighted wilderness was somewhere lonely, but very beautiful. If you escape beyond Ephe''s reach, it may be fun to travel around the world. Look around at the beautiful sights.


    Hold my body tight and keep flying. Nanny and Monica raise their voices.


    "The... the only way to get to our formation before dawn is to cross the big river or fly over Lomburg"


    "Is there a problem?


    "Lomburg''s vigilance is thick, so... Oliver will be attacked first if he passes defenselessly through the sky, even if he returns on a different route. It''s a magical trail."


    That''s not good. I also feel like looking at Lomburg, but I don''t want to be attacked. The magic attack won''t work on me, but Monica won''t... wouldn''t she be attacked if she looked like a dog?


    You didn''t give me the option to cross the river first... because you care about me?


    "You can cross the river. I''m really scared of running water, but I don''t think I''m going to turn a city against my enemies in a meaningless way. It''s okay, I''m crossing the river by the time I get here. And the sunshine... a little bit is fine."


    I even got solar punishment, and now that I''m full of power, if it weren''t for the strong sun, I''d be able to stand it for a couple of hours.


    To my words, Monica rocks like she''s upset, her height rises and falls greatly. And when he regained his posture like he panicked, he said in a trembling voice.


    "!?.................. I''m afraid, my king"


    The reaction now...... what the hell is going on?


    Suspicious for a moment, but when you think calmly, there''s usually no vampire who can stand the sunlight.


    I can only stand it a little bit because it''s still low and the curse is thin. [M] If he was just a vampire, even the slightest light just after dawn must have been painful.


    "You''ve never seen a vampire withstand sunlight?


    "... because in the first place, the King of the Night is rare"


    Apparently, they rarely do. To my mind, there were no vampires under Lord''s command either.


    "Well, what do I say, because vampires have so many weaknesses"


    "!?.................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Monica''s tone was serious on the back of her back with that fancy outfit.


    Another vampire... I''m sure we won''t get along.


    I''m sure when you get along with the other vampires, that vampire will have an eye for Cenri.


    Even I have an appetite for exclusivity. I can''t think of anything like splitting her blood into other vampires.


    After a while, I saw something huge black. The light blinks, Monica soars, and raises the altitude greatly.


    And I opened my eyes unexpectedly to the sight that spread beneath my eyes.


    It was a wall. Huge artifacts, like breaking wilderness, continue to the end of the horizon, and the lights shine there on the walls.


    It was the first sight I saw. Overlooking people like bean grains moving irresistibly, I even have the illusion that I''ve become paranormal.


    My heart rattled.


    I want to go. I want to see it close by. I want to sightsee!


    Only the walls lasted a long time, and I didn''t see anything like the city. Monica will explain to you how I''ve changed.


    "It''s an abominable Long Wall of Lomburg. Originally created for human territorial strife, it has now been transformed into a fortress that holds back our army."


    I can''t see the city.


    "The city is further west - near the Burke River, known for its torrents. But don''t worry, if you come off a little bit, people won''t be able to find you and cross the river."


    The shape of the fort was different from any city I''ve ever seen. Somewhere futuristic.


    Very regrettable. There must have been a lot of things in the city that I had never seen before.


    "Hey, Monica. Can we take a look around the city? You can be turned into a person, can''t you?


    It wasn''t my current erotic outfit then, I also had decent clothes, well how I get in is troubling, but the caravan shouldn''t have reached the city yet, so I managed in dog form......


    Monica says in a troubled voice to my enquiry, which she gave out excitedly.


    "It''s.................. I''m sorry. The city is well equipped to combat vampires, and there is greater vigilance for visitors at night."


    "... that''s too bad. I wanted to look around the city."


    I could have toured with Cenri without Monica and Oliver......


    It''s a question of how to convince the caravan, but can''t we start over now?


    I was seriously shaking my heart, and Monica told me to panic.


    "But we didn''t throw away our base either. I was wondering if you''d be more satisfied than the human city."


    "I was happy with my life as a dog."


    "... the End... has changed"


    Getting a body that moves freely isn''t going to work.


    When I sighed small, I dropped off the lights as they wandered away with the thought of pulling my hair back.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It crosses the wide Burke River, where its sudden flow can be clearly seen from above, and beyond the wilderness.


    The sky gradually brightens and the sun takes the tip of his head out from beyond the horizon.


    My body started tingling, but I didn''t care.


    The scenery was different from earlier. It was in the big mountains that Monica flew straight ahead.


    But it''s not just a mountain. In the middle of a series of mountain ranges, a base was created that was huge enough to be clearly seen from a distance.


    The stench of mixing the smell of blood, meat and iron drifting in the wind in a crude house stacked with an increase in construction without a thought.


    Still not entirely before dawn of night, the fire is set ablaze, and a group that is clearly not human looking down from the sky raises creepy screams. Some of them notice Monica jumping in the sky and seem to be barking.


    "As you may know, Demon King Reinell is also known as the Lion King. Wise beasts make up 80% of the distribution."


    I let my eyes shine. [M] It doesn''t suit my sensibilities, but I''m just a little excited that this seems to have gotten me into the world of Miyagi.


    The stench that would undoubtedly have flaunted my face when I was a human doesn''t bother me right now.


    I''d say this is a trait as a vampire.


    If it''s safe, I want to look around.


    "That''s Lord Reinell''s castle. It''s tentative for the Lomburg offense..."


    What Monica pointed out was a splendid castle, unlike the dirty, under-eyed city.


    The castle, created by chopping up parts of the mountains and making effective use of nature, is majestic in a different sense from Lomburg. If the lion king means the lion king, let''s just say it''s perfect.


    Monica tells me to shine my eyes completely out in the countryside.


    "But the sun will be up soon. Please wait at my house often, although it may be a crude place. We must also give good news to Lord Reinell."


    "Oh, okay. I''m making a big deal of myself."


    If 80% of my subordinates are beasts, can I also act discreetly if I look like a beast?


    Monica looked anxiously at me thinking about it in a good mood.

 68 Episode X: The Demon King

    "The King of the Night - the First Ancestor," he said?


    "Ha. Oliver has a nose for vampires, so I''m pretty sure."


    Demon King, there is someone called.


    It is the title given by the weakest and most numerous human beings in this world to unite the natural enemies of man.


    By definition, the demon king''s race varies. Sometimes it''s a wise beast, sometimes it''s a dragon. may even be the same person again.


    Many warcraft live in a world of weak and forceful eating. It''s not hard to follow a presence hostile to such a human being, as long as you have the power.


    The Lord with Monica lying flat - Reinell was also the one who created a great power only with his power, and who only became known as the Demon King when.


    The ragged voice had the power to shrivel naturally.


    Is it because Monica''s instinct is in awe of its existence that she lays flat and feels a strong sense of oppression even in a situation where she has not seen it?


    Rumor has it that the most powerful and famous phantom beast on its body - even the dragon''s blood is mixed.


    To Monica, who offers her head so deeply on the floor, Reinell the Demon King roars small and tells her as if she is frightened.


    "Oliver... he''s powerful, but he''s too proud"


    "Vampires (vampires) are the very fear of werewolves (warewolves). King of the Night of the Tai Ancients - who would be quite powerful if he were also third in the" King of the Beast, "I wondered if it was inevitable."


    Vampires can turn blood suckers into companions, but their abilities are not entirely inherited.


    The curse gradually weakens. Essentially, family members have degraded abilities more than their Lord. The third place indicated that its ancestors - from zero to three generations.


    But the subject who changed Oliver was the family member of the family of the King of the Beast. Even the third place is immeasurable if its source becomes its famous'' king of beasts''.


    To Monica''s words, Reinell snorts without any slight interest.


    "And the man... is he strong?


    "Dear Reinell, while overstepping - weak vampires, etc... we are not here. Seems a little... different, but right now, I was wondering if it would be a good idea to be hostile. Let''s move on to the Lomburg offensive, if we can be friends."


    They have a lot of weaknesses.


    "Its weakness¡­ is the reversal of the strength of the curse. They are abominably against the logic of life. You know the power of Oliver."


    To Monica''s inquiry, Reinell laughed for the first time. A low voice sounds quietly in the castle surrounded by dim darkness.


    "Kuku... he''s dead even if he splits. That''s right, I''m gonna change my nails."


    Vampires - the strength of the undead. The greatest strength not found in any other creature is its regenerative power.


    They''re already dead. Killing them with force is not a big deal. Only part of it Oliver is taking over.


    What would happen if, besides regenerative power, a true vampire with powerful abilities and manipulating numerous alien powers became the opponent?


    Hot breath strokes Monica''s head.


    "If you''re strong, you''re welcome. But... you know the rules of our army. I understand your intentions, but no one is going to bend them over at night. Then my subordinates are not convinced. Me too."


    "... for your sake"


    It must be in keeping with the king''s will.


    But strength is the supreme, the code of weak and strong eating - how does that work against vampire opponents?


    Monica Urtsbia couldn''t help but be anxious.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Vampires don''t sleep. It is possible or impossible to say, but it is not necessary.


    Now, I''ve been awake a long time while I was being transported to Cenri in a carry case. Perhaps if we continue to operate in an insomniac state as it is, the limit will come, but so far I have never felt it.


    I wasn''t going to sleep in the enemy formation. Of course, I''m not going to get out of day one.


    Close your eyes and wait for Monica to come home.


    Monica''s house was near the castle. Unlike below, where most houses were as simple as tents, they are decent houses made of brick. The room is also divided between the bedroom and the living room, with no windowsills, etc., but if you close the door tightly for that matter, the sunlight will not come in.


    It''s just as simple as a city inn, but I don''t find it inconvenient.


    Maybe this demon king army has a hierarchy. The closer we got to the castle, the more splendid the building was and the more artifacts it had.


    If you say it on that trend, it would mean that Monica is pretty much above this Demon King army.


    The sun sets again. Waiting with my eyes closed, the smell of Monica approached the house.


    The sound of the door opening. Signs come into the house.


    Monica didn''t hesitate to dive into the bed and move with her eyes closed. When she came near me, she stood still for a while, but eventually put the things she had brought on the floor quietly.


    Apparently you''re not willing to attack me. Well, if you''re going to kill me, you''re definitely going to attack me in the morning, so I didn''t think it was possible, but I''m just relieved.


    I wake up scrubbing my eyes.


    "Are you awake, Master End?"


    "Oh. Not a bad wake."


    This would have been perfect if I''d gotten Cenri''s blood to sleep. Monica points to what she brings and says in an administrative tone.


    "It''s a simple one, but I''ve got clothes for you. I don''t know the size of armor helmets and other protective equipment."


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I''m not obsessed with my outfit, and my body''s sturdy. Anyway, if I transform, I''ll take it off."


    I''ve always been naked when I looked like a dog, so I''m starting to get used to it, but that scares me a little bit that I''m going to lose something important as a person.


    The clothes provided were superior to the touch. I also have underwear. Wearing a black shirt that fits your body well and pants finally makes you feel like you''re back in the human race.


    A simple question arose and asked Monica.


    "... who wears clothes to this army?


    "I''m almost gone. That garment was taken from a man''s city. Armor helmets that can protect you are popular, but few of them fit your body either. Clothing is the most boring thing, so it''s excessive enough to rot. I use it as fuel, but I''d rather have firewood -"


    Well, the beast doesn''t wear clothes. Most of the members of the Reinell army I saw on their way to get Monica to carry them were just beasts. Some people walked bipedally, but even then they wouldn''t be able to wear people''s clothes.


    "It''s fashionable too."


    "It''s a benefit of being human."


    Monica says she''s just a little broken up, but soon she made a serious look.


    "I have told Master Reinell that I am coming, that I have been given permission to go around the outside. So... there are not many people in this army. And the absolute rule of our army - is in the weak and the strong. We all have a lot of blood, so maybe we''ll get involved."


    Sure, I don''t look too strong from the side. [M] When I became a lower vampire, I was a little disappointed in my health, but still much more dear than the likes of the beast.


    But it''s better than that because when you look like a dog, you get messy and adorable.


    Getting tangled is... honestly, I want to avoid it. I think of myself as strong there, but I don''t always want to fight.


    Besides, if it were the Demon King''s Army, it would have all the elites.


    "Can''t you do something about it?


    "It''s... hard to make everyone listen. If you''re going to get something in this army... you have to win. Executives are aligned with arm strength with exceptions like mine."


    What a horrible place. I don''t think it''s very human society...... oh, wasn''t it human society?


    I would be a peaceful vampire if I had just a little bit of blood to share.


    I told Monica to make up her mind. [M]


    "So... I''m afraid I''m going to ask you to do something like this... but I want you to try not to kill anyone who comes under attack."


    "... Huh?


    "Nor are they attacking you with the intention of killing you. Thank you very much."


    Monica lowered her head deep again to me with her eyes rounded.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The fortress city of Lomburg was full of the exaltations and tensions characteristic of the war.


    Lomburg was originally a city created to hold back invaders from the north. Many of its inhabitants are therefore mercenaries and military associates engaged in combat.


    Having managed to enter with a well-guarded caravan and share information all day and night, Cenri was finally freed.


    Just a fortified city, Lomburg has the best defense capabilities. The city itself is surrounded by strong walls, and the flowing waters of anti-vampire measures are laid there.


    "I wondered what would happen along the way - thank you so, so much this time. I hope you can help Lord Cenri after this..."


    Laurel, captain of this merchant squad, bows her head deeply.


    The face was exhausted and seemed to be several years older than when we first met.


    But you''re relieved to be able to deliver supplies safely, the look on your face is a little bright now.


    "I''m sorry, but I have something to do"


    We have to rendezvous with the end somehow.


    In the end, there was nothing suspicious about Cenri until the end.


    A dog that turns into a person is definitely not normal, and it is a disorientation to bring it into the caravan, but it is also certain that it was helped in its shadow. Besides, if you''re to blame for that, you must first blame the Chamber of Commerce for bringing in the werewolves.


    I guess the zero victim by Barron also did his job.


    That also seems to be a strong view because Cenri was eyeing, but all the victims who occurred in this caravan are revealed to be responsible.


    Cenri scuffed her mouth a few times, but ended up sharing information without saying anything about Barron.


    Generally, the family of darkness is the enemy of mankind. And the perception is right.


    Cenri has also slaughtered many vampires so far, but all of them were true enemies of mankind who gladly attack people.


    The end is the miraculous exception. You can''t mention poorly what the end will do to you according to Cenri and increase the number of future victims. It''s sad that End got away with it, but it was the right choice.


    Katerina, who was adoring Barron, calls out to me for a snack.


    Some younger merchant girl than Cenri.


    "Mr. Cenri... are you going to look for Barron?


    "¡­¡­¡­ Find"


    "Kill?


    Katerina''s eyes were moist.


    Apparently, he liked Barron for the rest of his life, and his emotions came back.


    Maybe he doesn''t know how horrible vampires are. Cenri said to keep her gaze tight.


    "For now, just restrain. Vampires didn''t turn into white dogs in any way, and it was a long journey, but none of them were sucked of blood. Maybe the werewolf is still mistaken - maybe Barron is a relatively friendly demon other than a vampire."


    But, Cenri added. Tell him to teach with a serious look.


    I''m sure the end will forgive you, too.


    "The original vampire is - a horrible being. Enemy of mankind. End knights are just compatible, usually...... just human beings, they''re no match for a hundred. Don''t forget that."


    The end is strong. I''m sure you won''t beat a werewolf either.


    He hasn''t mutated yet, but he''s freaked out enough already.


    Physical abilities don''t suck compared to vampires already, and there are strengths that original vampires don''t have.


    Things go hand in hand. Until now, that''s always been bad.


    The end will know. How horrible is the existence of a vampire in a state where he is not poked at his weakness.

 69 Episode XI: Demon King Army

    While I looked around the base of the Demon King Reinell''s army, I understood how the fragile existence of man developed in this world, where powerful phantom beasts and warcraft travel.


    The physical structure of the beast is not suitable for building civilization, even if it is suitable for hunting. And acting on four-legged foot, they take up a lot of space.


    There may also be differences in reproductive abilities, but even with the intelligence of the crowd, this will not be easy to increase. Some of them will be able to use magic, but magic can only be a big deal, so it''s no substitute for clever hands.


    The army of Demon King Reinell was a mixture of a wide variety of warcraft. But as I looked around the base with Monica''s guidance, I somehow saw the army hierarchy.


    Basically, a bipedal warcraft has a higher status.


    I''ve heard stories about the more powerful demons you become, the closer you get to being human. The farther we went from the castle to the foot of the mountain, the greater the number of beasts, and the closer we were to the castle, the greater the proportion of those who walked bipedally.


    Still, the species seems rather cramped because they are not united. Some of them will be inherently hostile warcraft.


    A truly horrible being who deserves to be called the Demon King, such as being able to obey so many diverse beasts.


    And Monica Urtsbia seemed to boast quite a place among the demon king Reinell''s subordinations.


    Demons are, as far as I know, powerful demons. Although I had noticed slightly from the fact that I was entrusted with the dimensions of the supply route and that I could speak directly to the Demon King, the face is also known to the lower constituents.


    Monica with an attractive look (though I don''t know if it would lead to a demon of a different appearance in the first place), but the gaze thrown at her contained a strong fear. At least it won''t be a miscellaneous soldier.


    "You have a status."


    "The Devil''s abilities are unmatched by the Warcraft.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Probably common sense. Monica''s words were casual.


    Apparently, it was the truth that demons are good at confusing people. And vampires have a similar heirloom. I don''t know when I''ll be able to use it, but long live vampires can mellow people just by looking at each other. It won''t work for Cenri anyway.


    "Maybe you''re using that ability on me, too?


    Now I''m just a little excited about this new situation, but I should have been the type to move more carefully.


    Monica turned her eyes round to my inquiry.


    "............... joke. There''s no way the King of the Night can pass the magic of Charm."


    Apparently, there''s no way it''s going through. Well, I always wanted to look around the outside just before I died...


    Apparently in Reinell''s Demon King Army, everything consists of looting.


    Divide supplies obtained by attacking people''s cities in order of strength. Is this the guy called true meritocracy?


    Lower level - everyone under the base was doing whatever they wanted.


    The narrow formation where blood, meat, screams and growls intersected resembled hell. Probably waiting for the time of battle. Monica, I heard there was a troop leader for once, but I couldn''t tell.


    Apparently, the one with a lot of scratches for now is likely to be the head of the unit. All I could do was snort at Monica''s words that she was like a human being.


    The upper layers were still better than the lower ones. There are more subhuman individuals, such as ghosts and beasts, and the density is not that high.


    Some of them point a favorable gaze at Monica. Apparently, the aesthetic sensations of beasts and ghosts are the same as those of humans. With that said, the story of a beautiful princess exposed to ghosts and demons among the miga was a classic.


    Some of the upper floors, on the side of the castle, were sturdy stone buildings. Monica points and says it.


    "That''s a treasure trove. All the whereabouts of the loot will be decided in battle. Everything from the weapons and armor you take away, to the liquor and meat, to the captives of man, to the turns of the same species, is taken away from you. It''s a system where only the strong get everything."


    "... money?


    "There is no point in this army, such as human money. That''s an unpopular product among the soldiers at lower levels. For once, there may be exchanges among the members above¡­¡­"


    "Is that how you got these clothes, too?


    "... human clothing is not popular, so it will not be a companion"


    I see... culture is a lot of things.


    They are undoubtedly enemies of humanity. It wouldn''t be easy to tell because life consists of plunder. Besides, you''re deliberately doing human adversaries, so there must be an emotional reason on the part of the Demon King''s army as well.


    But I don''t have much of an aversion because I''m already the enemy of mankind. Sometimes there''s nothing I can do about it, and it''s similar to how I felt when I first saw the body.


    Enjoying the evening sightseeing in a completely touristy mood, he was inadvertently called low from behind.


    "Monica. What is that man?


    Obviously it wasn''t put out of the human vocal cord, it was a deafening voice.


    It was a giant man looking up there. No, if I''m being exact, it''s a ''probably'' man. I cannot tell the sex of a sub. [M]


    Will he be three meters tall? Golden eyes, similar to those of reptiles, on skin covered with black scales. My arms are flexed and a few times thicker than mine. The outfit is almost naked with just one waist on. Was it a guide clerk or was he carrying a spear on his back with a tip split in a trident?


    I can see a slightly thin tongue from the gap between the growing fangs.


    Perhaps this is the Lizard Man. It is a species famous for its ferocity and superior physical ability, one of the subhumans hostile to mankind. I''ve never seen it before.


    "Selzard¡­ this is End Baron and Reinell''s guest"


    "Customers¡­ people? A human? Is that the kind of obnoxious Oliver Albor? Or your slave? You''re an inside man in Lomburg?


    The voice was clearly insulting this one.


    The sharp eye has a strong intent to kill. I can follow a bunch of lizards just a little smaller in the back.


    Lizard men are generally categorized as demons. Because cultural forms are too different from human beings.


    omnivorous, but also eats humans. Tools can also be used to a certain extent on a ferocious basis, but there is not much development of a culture that makes tools, so it is said that villages and cities may be attacked for human tools.


    Conversely, I have heard that we sometimes go hunting from the human side because we create extensive territory in beautiful watersheds and swamps where precious plants grow. It''s no wonder or anything to give to the Demon King''s Army.


    I didn''t know I could speak people''s language.


    "Fragile, smart, stupid person. By the way, I can''t believe I''m selling my people... My tribe has been hunted down by you."


    Tilt your body and stare at me from close quarters. My nostrils are moving tingly. I took a step back and frowned.


    I don''t care if they say that. I didn''t kick you out, and if it wasn''t harmless, it might break your heart, but you guys eat humans, right? Besides, I''m even looting for civilization. Isn''t there a way those people aren''t hostile to each other, even though they fight each other?


    You thought it was a bad situation, Monica says as she panicked.


    "Huh!? disrespectful! I don''t know if I would mistake him for a human... he''s not a person, an insider, a slave, or a werewolf (Ware Wolf). He''s -" The King of the Night "!


    There was no foretaste.


    The moment I heard about it, a lizard man called Selzard, with sharp hook-toenails, wore my trunk from the bottom.


    My body floats on the impact. Late, the pain runs through the body. My heart was pierced. Rumor has it, it was a tremendous force.


    Monica complains. Before my body touches the ground, the three more spears that had been pulled out of me will be swinging down my skull.


    Strong impact. The body is slammed to the ground by the power of the outside world. Selzard stomped my body on the ground with his legs. Flesh and bones stir at the pressure.


    "Yes, all of a sudden, what..."


    "My hometown was ravaged by the king of the night!


    That''s not me either. I''d say so, but I don''t have a voice.


    The voice contained strong anger and exaltation. The ground is cold, the blood flowing from my head enters my eyes.


    "Huh... but to this extent, to this extent, that scared, night king... Huh!?


    I was alarmed. I heard it could get tangled up, but I can''t believe someone suddenly attacked me. But even though you didn''t attack me while you thought I was human, isn''t it too sinful, the king of the night, to come to kill me the moment you find out I''m a vampire?


    Feeling up, I got up with my hand. I''m rolled to the ground scattered, but I don''t have that kind of hobby.


    With force, the legs lift. Both the worn heart and the broken head had already healed. Apparently the spear wasn''t made of silver.


    Selzard can put a lot of thought into his legs, but his strength is not as strong as Albatross.


    "Stupid...... with my heart pierced -"


    "My new clothes are ruined -"


    Sure, the heart is a weakness, but I wouldn''t die instantly if it wasn''t a pile of wood. If they set up a chase, I might have been in a hurry, but it''s too sweet to just step on it. You should apprentice Albatos.


    No, you don''t care, do you? I don''t care. I''m a peaceful vampire.


    I just have a little blood on my head because I was suddenly attacked. One shot is one shot.


    My legs fall off and that posture collapses. Before Monica stopped, I swung my fist through the open pocket with all my strength and emotion.


    I heard a short noise. The air trembled hard.


    Monica stops and Selzard opens her eyes flashly.


    A shaken fist was completely buried in its body. Apparently, the scales that covered the body surface were not as tough as Albathos'' fur. If the cellzard had been a little smaller, it would have penetrated completely.


    I feel a slightly creepy exaltation at the soft, hot feel that wraps my fists and the feel of hard bones.


    While Selzard''s right arm cramps, he waves down the spear three more times.


    I felt a little sorry for myself, pulled my fist out, swung it down without force, and backwards avoided it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t get my nails out for once, but I didn''t expect to pierce the scales"


    "Gu... gu..."


    The giant was cramped with only one blow. Apparently, even a warrior of the inflexible lizard can''t be safe if he gets punched through the middle of his body.


    I still kept those eyes wary, but my body only flutters and doesn''t move.


    The opponent, who has no endurance so far, is on the contrary fresh. I looked down at the empty clothes in the big hole,


    "I didn''t mean this. I didn''t mean to. But what makes me look like an assailant with a pierced heart and a cracked head... isn''t that weird? Honestly, you''re the weakest person I''ve ever fought. I wish you''d been the first to attack me."


    Whatever it is, this or something after Albatos, it''s too unbalanced.


    "... of..."


    Selzard moaned as he held down an empty hole in his body with his hand, falling and laying still.


    The ground rocks. The fallen giant cramps and spreads green blood on the ground.


    You look strong, but you''re weak.


    But there are reflections. I got a defenseless blow to the heart. If Selzard had used the wooden pile as a weapon, he would have died.


    Something cold now passes through my spine. Apparently, there''s not enough vigilance on a daily basis.


    Look around at the other lizards. In its eyes lived a burning intent to kill and fear.


    Maybe Cenri will forgive me if it''s self-defense, too.


    Lizard blood will not satisfy my blood urge. [M] But I have no choice. If you''re coming to kill me, I''ll kill you. If they were strong, they''d run away, but if they were as strong as Selzard, they wouldn''t have a problem dealing with them at the same time.


    "If it''s not human blood, it probably doesn''t make sense to smoke..."


    In a small, blurry moment, Monica raised an apology.


    "Sorry, sir! Please, forgive me for not giving you a minute and attacking Selzard!


    "Uh... yeah"


    "I didn''t mean to kill you!


    "Uh... I was willing to kill you."


    He won''t be going through his heart, swinging a spear down his head, stomping on it and not going to kill him.


    I''m a harmless vampire, but my heart isn''t wide enough to be attacked and laughing.


    "Selzard is already dying! I was wondering if you understood End''s strength yet. Please, one generous shake!


    Think a little. Monica lowers her head with tears in her eyes.


    I didn''t mean to kill you originally...


    ... Well, okay.


    If this were Albatos, I would never have forgiven him, but Selzard is too weak to maintain his willingness to kill.


    I don''t even think I can win with all the Demon King armies against me. We must remember to compromise if we are to live in peace.... maybe I''ll get some blood.


    "Well, fine. Why don''t you just take him and treat him? If you were human, you''d die, but if you were a lizard, you might survive."


    A cellulzard falling down and cramping into depression is carried away.


    I should have swept his heart out with the first blow. That idea comes to mind for a moment, but the wound is completely healed. The only problem is the clothes that got dirty.


    I would have used my powers for regeneration, but not as much as I''m particularly concerned.


    "I want a towel and new clothes"


    "I''ll be ready in a minute"


    Monica lowered her head deeply to my voice and ran for the stone building on a small run.


    Lick the blood on your hands, but the lizard man''s blood was still not tasty.

 70 Episode XII: Arm Trial

    To my knowledge, there are many who are called Demon Kings.


    I don''t know the details because I was never informed of what was going on outside in the hospital bed during my lifetime, but they were said to be fearful natural enemies of humans. If it''s a threat, it''s probably better than a Necromancer.


    There are several reasons, but by definition, Demon King forces tend to be larger than Necromancers. And like an end knight for a Necromancer, it would also have to do with the absence of a clear natural enemy for the Demon King.


    They say that some of them have destroyed a number of human nations.


    I''ve always thought I should be afraid of the Demon King''s army. I thought he was a warcraft who fought in the woods and, finally, a mighty enemy who wouldn''t talk about vampire hunting. But that didn''t always seem to be the case as far as looking like Selzard.


    Get dressed with empty clothes in the hole, wipe the blood off and resume action again.


    Of course, the next time I''m on guard against an ambush. That was just a little alarming.


    But you were watching the battle with Selzard, and there were a few people watching this one on the far roll, but there was no one else involved. The distance from the guide Monica is also just a little further away.


    "Maybe you were close to Selzard?


    This one just fought back. I want you to think it''s just sweet that I didn''t turn my heart back.


    To my inquiry, Monica says for a moment, but opens her horrible little lips.


    ".................. no. But Selzard was the same regiment leader. I''m a samurai admired by my men."


    "Are you strong?


    "... Lord Reinell, of course, is not as Oliver in his pure individual combat abilities, but in the military he wonders if he is in the ranks above"


    "... well, it was about half an ambush..."


    I said the weakest or something. I''m just a little sorry and give out words like excuses.


    Maybe he excelled in martial arts. I may have crushed it before I ran it out, but either way it doesn''t seem that strong compared to vampires (vampires).


    All previous enemies have been wary of this one. The third-degree knights Nevila and the others also used holy silver weapons, and Kainushi goes beyond saying. There''s no excuse for Albatos because he was purely losing power, but apparently compatibility is really important to vampires.


    Of course, it has to do with me being stronger than I was when I was fighting Albatross right now. I''ve been getting Cenri''s blood regularly throughout my journey, and Lord says my soul keeps falling.


    Monica says hand in hand in front of her big chest.


    "I admire this Monica, a battle that is better than listening. I hear there is also a power difference between kings at night, but treating Selzard as a child without using any incapacity is apparently a powerful king for a long time..."


    It''s a nasty old lady. A bright voice was on his back, and his eyes had a strong fear.


    But this information is important. Monica''s allegation of alien powers is probably about the special abilities of vampires.


    I''m still a lower (Lesser), so I can barely use the special abilities inherent in vampires. But Monica didn''t seem to realize it.


    And my physical abilities are... maybe stronger than those of a coarse vampire.


    I can see why. Probably because I inhaled Cenri''s blood. But if that''s the case, I don''t know why you''re accumulating so much power and yet you''re not a pure vampire (vampire).


    But it doesn''t matter how much I think about it. Next time the remainder of the remainder of the load comes out, we''ll see.


    "This army is meritocracy. Master End could put us at the top of this army."


    Monica says something a little bit, not even in the middle of the Reinell army stronghold. Are you watching this reaction?


    If Selzard was a valuable force in the Demon King''s Army, I''d be curious if I was an enemy or an ally.


    "I''m not interested. I have other purposes, and I''m going to be gone as soon as the time comes."


    "That''s... unfortunate"


    Monica lays her eyes down.


    What if Cenri leaves me and goes somewhere? I''m also intrigued by Monica''s blood, but I still can''t replace Cenri''s.


    The limits of my blood-sucking impulse are known to Cenri. Am I allowed... ten long days?


    If you turn into a dog, it shouldn''t be impossible to trace the smell and find the centipede. I hope he''s not gone... but he''s not gonna leave you, is he?


    See all kinds of rich Monica.


    No, Cenri. This isn''t cheating.


    I''m just worried about blood because I''m a vampire. Because I''m a demon, I don''t think it''s okay to suck blood a little rampantly. Really.


    Worried about Monica, he enters the treasure trove building.


    The Reinell Army treasure trove was not as vivid as I imagined it to be. No decorations, just a stone warehouse.


    From what I hear, I guess the use is also a warehouse. It''s just a place to collect loot.


    It is a convincing sight because I don''t even think the beast likes jewellery.


    The cold, damp air had a mixture of smells even.


    I turned my gaze almost reflexively towards one door. I have a sharp sense of smell lately because I can turn into a dog.


    There was a bad smell from beyond the steel door. It''s all mixed up, but it smells human.


    But Monica leads me in the back without touching it.


    The smell of blood, meat, death and excitement approaches. When Monica stopped in front of an international splendid door, she opened it with a slight hesitation.


    "This is an example duelling ground. We''ll decide where all the battles will go."


    What was there was a large room. No, should I say courtyard rather than room?


    There is no ceiling, if you look up, you can see the stars full of heaven. There was nothing that could be called a stage. The ground was uneven, and there were traces of blood creeping up there.


    Exactly now, two demons are beating each other up. It''s similar in shape to people, but it''s bigger around two than people. My skin is black as iron and I have two horns growing on my head.


    Is it a subhuman called the Ghost Man (Auga)? He''s a sub classified as a demon, just like a lizard.


    The two ghosts were beating each other with their fists, without any mercy.


    We don''t defend each other, we don''t wear armor or anything. The blunt sound that rises whenever a strongly gripped fist is slapped against the other''s flesh is also roared away.


    Blood splashes, bone breaks sound. Black blood splashes. But there''s no sign of stopping each other.


    Apparently, there was no great difference in strength between the two, and there were ghosts around who looked the same, raising their thunderous voices to inspire the two brave men.


    Monica explains it in a small voice.


    "What we''re taking from each other this time is the machete the enemy general had when he raided Lomburg, right? Powerful weapons lead to status, and they''re what everyone wants."


    I''m not too interested. Either that or I''m more interested in ghosts beating each other up.


    Ghosts are a species famous for their monstrosity. Better in shape than humans, with steely skin, the attack launched from their arms is a blow special. And there''s a culture of eating down the mighty. If you are a mercenary accustomed to battle, say you are an opponent who will definitely avoid opposing you from the front.


    The two fighting now would not be complete because they do not possess weapons, but the beating nevertheless had a tremendous intent to kill.


    The expression distorts as much as the devil, and embodies the Lynel army''s labeling of weak predators.


    "There is no killing. Everything in the Rhinel army belongs to Lord Rhinel."


    "What happens if I accidentally kill you?


    "Killing is None"


    Monica says it strongly again. But if they hit me with that momentum, I think humans would be dead. In fact, this duelling ground is stained with a strong dead odor.


    A settlement was reached while I was watching. A slightly larger kick of the right individual pierces the pigeon tail of the ghost man on the left, who flutters but has been beaten for the first time. Exactly, the species known for their rigidity and endurance couldn''t withstand the same kind of attack either, rolling down the ground with the ghosts on the left scattering diarrhea along with an awesome sound.


    It still seems to be alive hard, but there is no sign of standing up only with tingling and cramping. The victorious individual raises the victory, and his companions, who were supportive around him, roar. The only thing that seems to be human is appearance.


    Blocking my ear to the rest of the cheer, Monica said terribly as she bruised her chest.


    "So... Dear End. Well, it''s hard to say... living humans are a popular prize."


    I see, even a guest can''t seem to be given special treatment.


    I wonder what Oliver said he would have hundreds of people ready.


    "... I don''t mind Monica''s blood."


    "Huh!? ¡­ please forgive me"


    Do you hate it so much? I don''t know if I''m afraid of such a nasty dressing habit with a demon, no, I want you to learn to shake your head but give me blood and let me touch all sorts of centipede.


    "There''s no killing, is there?


    "None. Absolutely nothing."


    I assure you with Monica''s tenacious expression.


    If there is a kill, I will never participate, but if the kill is absolutely nothing, maybe I can take part in an arms test.


    Even as I watched the duel, I had no idea how my powers compare to ghosts.


    This actually has to be relative. Compared to the power of a ghost, you can see how capable I am right now. If you lose, you''re used to pain.


    If you know your enemies and know yourself, you will not be in danger of a hundred battles. This is a good opportunity.


    Living humans............ I don''t want that much, but I still feel better about it than being imprisoned by the Rhinel Army. I don''t eat humans just by sucking blood. [M]


    I was sad when I broke it again, so when I took my shirt off, I went in the middle, turning my arms wide and checking my condition.


    Monica speaks up low but ignores. Even if you try hard, it''s up to you to see what''s going on with your injured opponent at first.


    The ghost man, the winner of this one, suddenly shows up and opens his eyes to me.


    The scratchy, staring up giant ghost man (Auga) felt terribly intimidated. The thickness of the body, the thickness of the hands and feet, and the armor of the muscles are not comparable in appearance to the human me.


    But somehow, because Albatross was too much, it seems to be to this extent compared to that. Albatos and Ephe are paralyzing my senses.


    I don''t know my difference in power, but there are examples of cellulzards, so you should be careful.


    Those glassball-like eyes are as red as I am, and there is a sense of war burning behind them, not even shortly after the beating.


    "Gigi... what, you..."


    Show me your strength, champion.


    Something is smoking like a flame in the back of my brain. Maybe this is the fighting instinct that makes vampires call vicious?


    And when the ghosts roared, they waved their fists down without any signal.

 71 Lesson 13: Arm Trial â‘¡

    The ghost man from close range was incredibly powerful. Rough exhalation, strange glossy steel skin. I feel strong enthusiasm, maybe my body temperature is higher than people''s.


    But I didn''t atrophy when a giant fist fell from the top.


    Compared to dogs that were as huge as the stalls, what are the more human-shaped creatures now?


    The mistletoe and the meat swept. Literally, the face distorts stunningly.


    "Stupid...... yes, impossible......"


    "Pretty good, champion."


    I didn''t choose to dodge my fist. The iron fist, which was bigger than mine, had tremendous power.


    But apparently, the power of ghosts is awesome - not so much vampires who have grown up sucking on plenty of the finest blood.


    The fist I received flat in my hand is making a stinging noise. A blood vessel appeared on the face of the ghost with sharp fangs, tense. But with so much effort, my body doesn''t move.


    I''m still fine. The thickness of my arms, my weight, my physique, everything makes a difference, but I''m stronger.


    Deviate the fist you received to the side. The giant breaks down in a big way. My body was blown away into the universe with a severe impact in an attempt to strike a blow into the open body. The feeling of broken bones and distorted flesh.


    Dance the universe wide and manage to land on the floor.


    The pigeon tail kicked me. But the pain isn''t that bad, and instead I put a blow in his belly. The wound is healed.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Ghosts roar and kick hard on the ground. However, whether the blow to the body is working, the movement is duller and more rash in the center of gravity than earlier.


    Apparently, durability and regeneration capabilities are better here.


    Beat each other head-on, as the ghosts had done with each other earlier.


    It seemed like we could dodge it, but we didn''t have to dodge it. Ghosts had claws and fangs, fists were fractured and close to blunt weapons, but they weren''t made of silver. Perhaps that''s how they do it, so I''ll do the same.


    Just the number I hit, I can guess. Blurred vision, flesh, and body shaking at impact. Attacked on the head, shoulders, belly, feet.


    But even with the same damage, only the champions will lose momentum.


    The champion''s momentum was only intense when he took victory, but he can''t escape the physical limits.


    Finally a blow to the jaw, shaking his head and the champion kneeling.


    What''s so inconvenient about living beings that they can''t move just because they shake their brains?


    The trend was no longer decided. Well, there was a handful, but now I''m the champion.


    And we can still fight. Wounds healed, no fatigue.


    And I asked the other ghosts who were watching over me by sipping around. [M]


    "Sounds good. And the next challenger?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Too strong. The sight played out in front of me was incredible for Monica, who had prior knowledge.


    A ghost known for his superior strength (Auga) had lost two minutes of his head to being smaller than himself. Combined with gravity on his side, the flat palm slowly lifts, and even if the ghost side uses force until his face turns bright red, no fine dust moves.


    The end has a cooler look. Naturally. The flesh is already dead.


    I was going to measure my strength. However, just a quick confirmation of this power could have been a natural enemy for the Demon King Reinell army.


    In the first place, it is the kind of opponent that Oliver fears, boasting excellent regenerative abilities and suspicious powers.


    Things go hand in hand. The undead, man and demon king army are in a trifle relationship.


    The Demon King''s army, which has many species with excellent physical abilities, tends to oppress humans. Even if the opponent was a knight of the end, he would not be defeated so easily. But on the other hand, the world must exist - excellent physical and regenerative abilities, annihilation to the high undead with a flesh unrelated to fatigue, weakness.


    Because, apart from Monica, the devil, for most of the species that make up the Demon King''s Army, it is pride in power.


    Vampires have many weaknesses in the price of their immense power, but the Demon King does not take it for granted. I would do enough to turn a weapon into silver, but other than using flowing water, crucifixes, and garlic. I believe that if you use such a thing, you will become the same person you are looking down on.


    The battle between Ghost Warrior and End looked seemingly antagonistic.


    The fist of the haunted man who waved it down wore the body of the end and blew it easy. The end kick made the body of a ghost man proud of the hardness of steel coarseness strong.


    Vampires seem to be better up there if it''s just power, but the strength of ghosts is never just power.


    End combat skills weren''t that expensive in the eyes of the amateur. But even if the technology is naive, the endurance is too different.


    Ghosts pride themselves on their ability to regenerate far beyond humans, but vampires'' ability to regenerate goes even further. Contrary to the gradual dull movement of the relative ghost warrior, the movement of End Baron was unchanged in any way compared to the first.


    Even if I get a blow to the head, even if I get hit in the body, it strikes me without showing any shards of itching.


    This is............... not a battle.


    Perhaps this vampire has absolutely no problem dealing with a hundred ghosts in a row. Exactly, a thousand. Besides, End hasn''t used any of the vampire powers yet.


    The expression of a brave, courageous and known ghost distorts in awe.


    Still, Monica doesn''t know how powerful the end is. But how many of these demon kings have fulfilled their existence?


    Eat. Vampires unrelated to fatigue and damage suck in this army that fights and decides everything.


    Its existence will spread instantly, just as Oliver, who has the equivalent power, silenced with force everything he disobeys. And Oliver is useless only at times like this.


    Reinell is a powerful demon king. Even if they were vampires, they wouldn''t lose that easily. On the other hand, however, it is not of such a character as to rebel the code of weak and forceful eating that it has decided upon itself.


    Finally, I can''t stand the fist I received, and a ghost man kneels.


    There was no cheer. The ghosts who were proud of the war were completely swallowed. This is not enough to be called a battle.


    Fortunately, I don''t seem to kill you. Vampires are famous for their viciousness, but Monica must have done her part by saying it so strongly many times.


    There is also the possibility that if you stand around well, you will be on your side. With the end, other Demon King army opponents would be able to stand around quite favorably.


    In front of Monica, who could stretch her intentions, she raised a voice that made the end sound slightly more potent weather.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    We can fight. We can fight.


    Ghosts were powerful and agile. But not as good as I am now.


    It was durable and the wound seemed to heal fairly quickly. But not as good as I am now.


    After beating up the champion, intercept the Ghost Challenger he has been challenging.


    Five or so people fell down, and the challenger was gone, and I stopped.


    Apparently, vampire flesh is more powerful than I thought.


    If you close your eyes to weaknesses, but if you''re a ghost, it doesn''t seem like there''s a problem with how many at the same time.


    Of course, they won''t be serious.


    The opponent was unarmed. If you had a silver weapon, you could do damage to me, and if you didn''t, you''d be incapacitated if you split up.


    So, not that I can afford that much, but I still don''t mean it either.


    The Reinell Army was going to be a place for me to train in outfits.


    I don''t have enough experience fighting human-shaped creatures, and there are diverse demons here. The fighting skills of ghosts with extraordinary power can be applied to me as well.


    Some Demon Kings are stronger than I am today. I don''t mean to weigh in on strength, but I want to get as much experience as possible.


    I think I''ve had too much luck so far.


    "It''s a tremendous force to beat up ghosts all that time in a row. Even in this army... most opponents will prevail."


    Monica, who was observing this one on a faraway roll, gives a compliment. But the inside was obvious from the smell.


    I feel like I''m choosing words. Maybe I''m trying not to irritate this evil emotion.


    "I want to fight a strong opponent. I don''t have much combat experience."


    ".................. I have one thing in mind. If you want a living person, you''ll definitely bump into him."


    Monica trembles and makes a serious look at her. And I said something unexpected.


    "Now this army has one precious - the captive of the End Knight. One of the executives¡­ there should be a ''cannibal'' in the battle where you bet it. When the cannibals are laid down, Master End will be seen at a glance in this army."

 72 Episode XIV: Prisoners

    Knight of the End. That''s the strongest synonym in this world.


    Its name is Hero and Consent, and its power to freely manipulate the special energy called Blessings outweighs the power of many powerful outsiders.


    Many of the heroes Tan are their stories, and the Knights of the End, made up of the Knights of the End, have launched numerous legends so far. The target of its annihilation is mostly the Necromancer and the Undead, but in some situations they may fight just demon kings.


    The Knight of the End is inherently a man of darkness. Blessing energy is powerful, but on the other hand, only the undead can purify it with it, and subhumans, dragons, etc. are not subject to it. So, I can reasonably see that depending on the position of the knight, defeat is likely enough, but I was still incredible after listening to Monica.


    As you can tell by the centimeter, the End Knight is strong as a ghost. There''s no way I''m going to be taken prisoner by people I can easily deal with. [M] I haven''t even had a mock fight with Cenri lately, but I haven''t even been able to catch her yet. Well, they can fly when they have to, so maybe they can''t help it, but given the physical abilities of vampires, this is not normal.


    Something about Cenri made me miss Cenri. It''s a little early but I think we should go home now......


    But he is the captive of the End Knight. If that''s true, it could be Cenri''s friend, and Cenri would be happy to help. Maybe he''ll say, "End of the line, good luck" and give me blood. I''m sure you''ll forgive me for being slightly disrespectful then. My fangs hurt.


    Besides, there is also the main possibility that its captives have great blood comparable to Cenri in the first place. Well, it wouldn''t be zero chance that if I helped you, you''d just give me a taste. Unlimited low though.


    Follow Monica and continue beyond the iron door she was concerned about when she came.


    At the end of the door was a staircase to the basement. Apparently, the living prisoners are being held ahead of them. I still don''t see the prisoner, but the cloudy air makes me feel a strong sign of death.


    "Dear End... I didn''t think you''d be interested in the End Knight"


    "They''re my enemies. I''ve fought before."


    Well, I was just made to look terrible on the one hand...


    Nevila and the others were sentenced to solar punishment, and not to mention Ephe. Cenri won''t catch me and won''t let me breathe enough blood.


    But you misunderstood my words, and Monica only raised her voice like she was impressed. Apparently, she doesn''t really think at all about the possibility that I''m a centipede dog.


    Going down the stairs, there was a line of boneless barns there. There are many fully armed sub soldiers watching nearby.


    I smelled death and despair. I didn''t hear a voice from the prison. Perhaps the screams have also dried up. Dressed in borough cloth, the wretched prisoners are much poorer treated than Luu.


    Prisons were divided into several types. A girl, a man, an old man. Maybe it''s popular and divided, but the treatment doesn''t seem to change much.


    Some of the girls were the same age as Cenri, but my forefingers, knowing superb blood, don''t move. It is still better to free them all and get blood from the centipede.


    It''s a tragic sight, but my emotions barely moved. Neither do the prisoners speak up when they see me. Maybe they think it''s a man-shaped demon.


    Lightly touch the collar with "Crystal of the Night". I would still have better blood if I nourished her. I blurred looking for a pretty girl.


    "He''s in terrible shape."


    "Because it will increase from next to next, and the taste won''t change that much,"


    Absolutely, this is why the savage demons. Besides, if you''re so skinny, isn''t it subtle when you hug me? My skin isn''t shiny, and I need to shower properly... I''m getting used to Cenri''s blood. Albatos was delicious enough, and I can''t breathe blood that doesn''t taste better now.


    "Soft women and children of meat are popular. Although there are no finest products, as mounting is the most popular."


    "Monica, I need you to nourish me properly and keep me in a cleaner cell."


    Monica opens her eyes to me with all her heart and strength.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m gourmet, I can''t breathe this much blood. Let him exercise moderately too, he''s too meaty."


    "Eh, that''s..."


    "Blood sucking is not just a meal for us. I''m here because you guys want to apologize. You cheated on me? Or will you give me Monica''s blood? Hmm? Who can I beat to death to do what I say?


    It doesn''t matter. I want to suck blood deliciously and happily. It''s time for a whirling pleasure.


    I wasn''t expecting that much, but I''m not expecting anything at all. I want to suck blood even if I fight cannibalism.


    ... Whatever Monica would Cenri be angry if she sucked on the prisoner''s blood? But when you told me that you would give me blood regularly, it was a bad centipede.


    "Wow, I get it, Master End. Somehow, I''ll think of something. Forgive me."


    Monica blues and leaves one step later. But my gaze is nailed to the soft neck. [M]


    Blood sucking involves strong pleasures that drive people crazy, he said. This is why vampires are scared and sometimes humans give it away. Wouldn''t it matter if I bit you? There are examples of centipedes and albatross that don''t flush me at all, like centipedes and albatross, but centipedes and albatross are clearly not average people.


    When Monica notices her gaze, she hides her neck with her hands and hides her flashly exposed chest, but what she does invites another blood-sucking impulse. You can''t jump me if you seem to be certifying a ghost.


    And so I shook my head wide aside.


    No, you can''t. I am a peaceful vampire. [M] I can''t imitate anything like attacking a girl I don''t like, or in case it becomes a habit, it could be purified by Cenri.


    What about turning it into a dog and peppering it?... No, no, no, no. I can''t suck blood in dog form.


    Monica led me to the deepest prison, obviously alerting me to a blood-sucking relationship.


    It was a big prison. Is it security, three fully armed ghosts are looking bored in a well visible position inside.


    Just get close enough to find out, brilliant positive energy that draws a line with other people put in jail.


    Instinct was avoiding approaching. The back of my head gets a little hot. This is - maybe, warfare. At the same time that darkness is the enemy of light, light is also the enemy of darkness.


    Cenri rarely wrapped up the power of light when she was with me all the time, and even when she was on her side or wrapped up, she didn''t get this kind of emotion, so it''s my first feeling.


    Monica warns me in a small voice.


    "Thirty formidable soldiers have been slaughtered. I''m totally restraining my hands and feet, but I still have some leeway, be careful."


    To the word, stroke down your chest without giving it to your expression, and answer.


    "It''s okay... you''re weaker than Nevila"


    It''s powerful enough energy, but weaker than any end knight I''ve ever seen. Some of them may be connected to jail and weak, but they are way below my expectations.


    Apparently Cenri, as well as Nevila and Luffrey, weren''t at that lower level. Because they are the men of Ephe the Destroyer.


    And I met the captive end knight face to face.


    The End Knight had his arms restrained and suspended in metal rings. There is a footprint on both legs, and a number of giant metal spheres roll through a wide cell. The forged flesh has been tortured or scratched, and blood is seeping through it. But the slight movement showed that he was alive.


    No, I''m probably working on my powers. Manipulating blessings requires a high degree of concentration. If you are physically weak, it is even worse. A slight look lifted up, and his frivolous eyes captured me. I could clearly see the flames of war smoking in the back of my eyes. [M]


    Unexpectedly retreats, his eyes open and he speaks up. The voice I made was trembling with agitation.


    "Oh... you''re a man"


    "Huh? Yes. A man, I suppose."


    Monica gives a strange voice. I didn''t ask, I didn''t ask.


    I don''t want to suck a man''s blood. It''s not that you can''t smoke, it''s that you never want to. Then if death approaches, you have no choice but to suck, but it is a last resort.


    Maybe a vampire would know what it''s like. If you''re going to lick the splash of blood, you still have to be heterosexual to bite the neck muscle. And it would be better if the other child had a favor. I''m sure it has something to do with my previous feeling that vampire appetite and lust are integrated.


    It was a formidable young man who was connected to the prison. The abundant dark hair stood upside down and the forged flesh was filled with functional beauty that was useless as if it were an excellent statue. His face is neat and full of life energy. But it''s a man.


    If I were a female vampire, I''d be happy to go suck blood, but I''m a man. This is a loss of help, even if you did. And if I have no merit, I am so terrified of the Knight of the End that I do not want to help.


    I feel like turning back on my heels right now to see a qualitative girl who looks delicious from another cell.


    I thought it was a girl because Monica was going out of her way to tell me, but it''s too much shoulder watermark.


    "I was fooled... it''s terrible"


    "!? Yes, no, deceive me, etc. - Oh, anger, calm down, Master End"


    I was hoping because I''m the same ending knight...... I thought you were as cute a girl as Cenli, but that was unlikely given the ending knight ratio, but this trick isn''t much.


    Monica is overly frightened. But the Demon King Reinell army sucks. I knew I only had a centipede. [M]


    Now, how do I get the most comfortable blood from the centimeter? I decided to look at the beastly knight and think seriously.

 73 Lesson XV: Threats

    The Demon King Reinell Army is a good place.


    I don''t know what to do, I''d rather any wagamama go by if I win the fight. It''s not a great place to live, but if you live there again, it''s the capital.


    It is also good to have experience fighting diverse sub-people. Subhumans only have different shapes and different characteristics. Some of them can use sword moves, and best of all, no killing. Later, with Cenri, it would have been perfect.


    The lid is knocked small. My time has come. [M]


    Wake yourself up slowly and use your strength to shift the heavy lid. It was Monica''s face that lit up in the moonlight and came into view.


    "Good morning, Master End. Did you sleep well?


    "Oh, thank you. Monica, you''re doing very well."


    Wake up only the upper body in a black coffin that can be completely sealed, and stretch out greatly.


    The coffin was prepared by Monica. It was originally in the prerequisite knowledge, but apparently vampires sleep in coffins.


    I''m not kidding as a dead person once, but apparently sleeping in a coffin also makes sense, and I''m in better shape than ever.


    Somehow, it''s very calming. I haven''t slept this time because it''s an enemy land, but it might be good about the next time I take a breath of blood. I wish I had a mobile coffin.


    "Has the environment improved?


    "Yes. How many minutes is the place, so it won''t be perfect right away, but just like I said..."


    Monica lays down her eyes and says in a small voice.


    What I asked for was to improve the prison environment. There is no way that delicious blood can grow in an environment where you can''t even give food that you don''t clean very much.


    I don''t think I can improve the environment any more, but if I''m nice to the captives, the centipede may let me suck blood in a delicious way later.


    "But protests are coming over the matter.... fifteen."


    "Okay, I''ll take it"


    Don''t hesitate to nod at Monica''s fearful words.


    Improving the environment takes a lot of work. It is the lower echelons of this demon king''s army that do it.


    Yesterday there appeared many who came against it, but they all spoke with their fists and solved it.


    Apparently, the best way to solidify your standing in the Demon King''s Army was to show strength, and each time you won the challenge, the number of new challengers decreased. It''s only been three days since I''ve been here, but there''s an atmosphere where rumors have spread and now I''m scared.


    Monica today rarely wore plain clothes that concealed the majority of her skin. But the good style is not hidden.


    Maybe Monica will review me and give me blood if I get better, and I''ll try my best today.


    Today''s challenger was the Ghost Man (Auga). In this demon army, it is a species that makes a great faction, one that has come to challenge me many times since I defeated the champion on my first day.


    He had a privileged physique and hard skin, a vicious phase exactly what he deserved to be called a ghost, but his expression was now frightened by tension from the moment he combined his face.


    Unexpectedly opens his eyes. It was usually a fist, but today''s challenger had a swing of sword. A blackened sword, obviously too small in length compared to your physique.


    It''s dark, but my instincts tell me. Silver sword.


    I thought you''d come someday. You need as much power as Albatross to avoid poking weaknesses and damage me properly. [M]


    You realize who that weapon is, Monica hastily opens her lips. I stopped it.


    "I don''t mind. But if you''re dying, help me................ I thought you were gonna complain?


    The expression on the face of the ghost man was distorted and his developed arm trembled enough to be called its bulge. A hot breath blows out of his fangy mouth.


    I have little pain in my body right now. It''s really great that there''s no pain. But at the same time, pain is something to remember.


    If I keep winning like this, I''m sure I''ll grow.


    Cenri says pain is a vampire weakness. I don''t always feel pain, so when I''m given pain, it stops moving. Sometimes I''ve survived without it because of my life experience. [M]


    Besides, what threat would a blackened silver sword, barely even available?


    I know a silver sword that shapes the perfect cross. I know a holy sword made of precious blessed silver. They will surely kill me easily.


    Then you must acquire the art of overcoming weaknesses before you meet them next. Engagement with a silver sword in a state unlikely to die is never a bad thing given that.


    "It''s troublesome, so you can bring them all together."


    "Huh... you fool me! Vampire!"


    Even so, apparently there''s only one wave of silver sword.


    A ghost man distance himself in one step and waves his sword full of power. It''s a whimpering blow that divides the space. But the size of the sword doesn''t fit the body.


    I''m falling for the first time, dodging it sideways at my leisure and jabbing it into the open flank.


    It was meant to be a light attack, but the ghost man''s face distorted in agony and his flesh swallowed. A sword swept down is cut back with the momentum as it is.


    Too late. Too late. Ghosts are proud of their power, but speed isn''t even that far. It''s fast enough for my visual acuity. [M] Might be good for dodging training.


    Concentrate your spirit while avoiding and activate the Dark Stalker''s ability, the Skull Shadow.


    The sound disappears and the skin spreads black. An agitation rushes to the look of a ghost man.


    This ability is meant to lurk in the shadows, but it seems to work even when used in combat. The smell is strong enough that the majority of the sound disappears anyway. He''s a strong ally to me who can''t use the power of vampires yet. We need to use it.


    A ghost man kneels where he jabs three times in a similar exchange. He''s a better flesh than I am.


    But maybe if ghosts become vampires, they''ll be strong enough that they can''t compare to me or anything else? He was sick enough to say he was talented, because I could fight this far.


    Next time let''s take a sword with our nails to try. If they were Kainushi, they would never do it.


    I take my gaze off the ghost man and see the next challenger I''ve been waiting for.


    When that''s over, the fist is next. If it''s vampire power, it''s not strange to break about the silver sword.


    Rhinel army executives should be a lot stronger than they are, we need to make a little difference.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It was hostile at first. It turned into fear and gradually into respect.


    The powerful in this Reinell army shall be honored. Monica had to blur into the transition of this situation.


    End Baron was becoming familiar with the Demon King''s Army in just three days.


    I''ve felt thin from the start, but this vampire is a weirdo. Somehow, it doesn''t seem. The vampires of their original ancestors are more arrogant and incompatible with the living. It could not have been so easily tamed by the Demon King''s Army either.


    But the end doesn''t have it. Wagamama says, but from the fact that Monica hasn''t been sucked yet, it was clear that its nature diverged from that of a common vampire.


    But the power is real. You can use the abilities of a corpse ghost as well as the abilities of a ''Dark Rover''. You shouldn''t be breathing blood here for a while, but there''s no sign of losing power.


    Monica had not yet been able to see its true nature.


    As it is, it will be up to the executive class in a short time.


    It is unlikely that an ordinary Demon King''s army will be able to hold new recruits in executives, but it can happen enough in this Reinell army.


    Still hanging out with the end today, watching until dawn''s bedtime, caressing my chest relieved that a safe day has passed.


    Improving the prison environment is underway at a rapid pitch. Give them food, clean their cells and give them the right to go to the bathroom. It''s a job nobody wants to do, such as managing human health, but if the end wants it and beats the challenger, it has to be done. Now the prisoners had a better life than the poorer lower constituents.


    The environment was changing dramatically. The end is trying to isolate the people who have been there before. There''s no way I''m not dissatisfied. Monica doesn''t eat, but few Demon Kings love humans.


    There will be no such thing as how many vampires and sucking all that human blood. The vast majority of humans should be spare, and if they are used up, they should be paid down.


    As for Monica, I only prayed that as soon as possible this nasty vampire would show up with satisfactory blood.


    A fierce footsteps rise and a large, black shadow jumps up the morning sun on his back and lands in front of Monica.


    Oliver Albor. The werewolf, one of the finest in this demon king''s army, gave out his bright red tongue and said openly when he saw Monica.


    "Or we''re home. What do you think, Mr. End?"


    "I''m satisfied with it so far. I''ve spoken to Master Reinell. But you found me troublesome."


    The man who has eaten and killed so many war-torn warriors thickens his tail and shrinks. It''s like a frightened dog.


    "Oh, never, never piss me off. If anyone tries a duel, turn it to me."


    "... ha. It''s too late, because a hundred people got hit."


    "Huh... what!?


    And it''s not just a hundred people. There are hundreds of warriors who are confident in power and can overwhelm even a few to one human mercenaries.


    As a member of the Demon King''s Army, I don''t have a headache, but I just think it''s better if they didn''t kill me.


    "Fuck, I''ll kill you, I''ll eat you to death. Give me your name, Monica. Put some mud on my face. Oh, no, no, Master End... I never meant to..."


    Oliver giggles his eyes.


    The sun had already risen, but there was no sign that Oliver would return to his human appearance. Degraded werewolves can only transform on full moon nights, but third place Oliver is different. Regardless of the size of the force, it can be freely transformed even during the day, and reason remains relatively.


    But in those eyes I saw a strong fear and madness. How many vampires turned Oliver into a werewolf to carve fear so far into this man?


    I say it in a calm voice, trying to calm it down.


    "Calm down, Oliver. ''Cause Master End was having fun."


    "Ah... Oh, oh, well. Then I''m glad. Really, good."


    Oliver''s voice was caged with strong emotions.


    But something bad happens. As far as Monica''s looking, End Baron is measuring his own power.


    At first it was powerful. The movement gradually sophisticated as if it were trying, and today it was even relative to the silver sword, which is a weakness.


    The ghosts, no matter how tall their opponents were, were completely atrophied. End always said he wasn''t going to be in this demon king''s army, but as it is, he can only be poison to this army.


    As a servant of the faithful Demon King Reinell, I had to strike my hand.


    "... Oliver, Master End will be battled with ''cannibalism''. Bet that ending knight."


    Oliver sets his ear and opens his eyes.


    "Cannibalism" is second only to Lord Reinell in this Demon King''s Army. Whatever your personality, that fighting ability even crosses Oliver. Vampires are monsters in a different way.


    I was going to see how it went a little bit, but you should set it up early.


    Surprisingly, the end is learning. We need to soil this army before it gets out of hand with further strength.


    I had a strange feeling. Otherwise the Reinell army would be devoured from within and devastated.

 74 Lesson XVI: Cannibalism

    The war situation in Lomburg was oppressive.


    A week. That''s the time Cenri spent waiting for the end and gathering information in Lomburg.


    Apparently, End''s bloodsucking impulse reaches its limit in ten days. Perhaps that young man with strong spiritual abilities could put up with the impulse more than Cenri thinks even after that period, but he''s been a lot looser these days, and he''s taught that impulses can swallow his instincts if he''s extra forced.


    The dissipation of the negative forces of the end is held back by the power of the ''Crystal of the Night'' obtained from Kainushi. Even with the power of Cenri, a former second-degree knight, it is not easy to follow his whereabouts.


    But on the contrary, the end should be able to follow Cenri''s location. The end has the sense of smell taken from Albatos.


    The centers chose not to move for a while to wait for the end to come back. The security of the city of Lomburg is tight, but there are several ways to inform Cenli of its location without having to enter the city. If the end is nearby, there will be some action.


    But in the end, there was no sign of the end coming back. And again, the poor war conditions in Lomburg clouded Cenri''s face.


    There are several kinds of Demon Kings, but Demon King Reinell is the Demon King with the most popular out-of-the-way physical. As for its subdivision, it also consists of a wide variety of warcraft and subhumans boasting high physical abilities.


    This type of demon king is simple and strong. Sharply developed hook claws tear steel armor apart easily, causing a rugged outer wall to collapse on the body by its giant. Thick skin sometimes even bounces back the siege weapon and is not a person''s ratio about stamina.


    Long boasting an iron wall, the fortified city of Lomburg was now falling due to repeated onslaught. We still manage to withstand it now, but the huge walls are losing their endurance due to repeated attacks, and the number of people participating in the defense is decreasing day by day due to fatigue and injury. We''re in a situation where we haven''t even got our hands on shooting enemy strongholds from here.


    I don''t know if it''s months or years away, but if the attacks continue like this, this city won''t be far away and fall.


    We were lucky to defeat Oliver as a result. The lifespan would have been greatly reduced if the supply route had been dimensioned and support had stopped reaching Lomburg.


    But it was also difficult to intervene.


    Sometimes you have to avoid standing out more than you are running away with the end, but there is one code in the Knights of the End in the first place.


    The Knights of the End must not intervene in the battle against ordinary demon kings or in wars between humans.


    The enemies of the Knights of the End are the undead and the Necromancer. Its eradication is the mission, otherwise the battle against the Demon King will basically be out of task.


    It''s a sad story, but this is the result of a logical decision.


    Intervention in war between humans is out of the question, but let the Necromancer guide go on a demon king''s crusade and the undead will increase indefinitely, and there are many types of undead who have the power to increase their companionship. The number of end knights is small, and only very few have the qualities to manipulate blessings in the first place.


    And most importantly - the battle against the demon king, who is not undead, was a gateway to the end knight.


    It was compatible and knowledgeable that the End Knight could overwhelm the undead. An end knight with vast blessings and proud of his ability to manipulate it and beyond, but blessings are finite and ineffective against creatures.


    Still far stronger than the average mercenary, but not the kind of force that can beat one hassle if you deal with a true outsider. Even the mighty and extensive Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) can''t be scratched by a creature outside the common sense emitted by Cenri''s master, the Ephe of Destruction.


    Once, many end knights threw themselves into battle and made great sacrifices when they could not yet be forbidden to intervene in the battle against the Demon King.


    The delay in dealing with many mighty Necromancer mentors was due to this. Temporarily I hear that the Knights themselves have been in a crisis of devastation.


    Cenri and the End Knights are taught first.


    I can''t intervene. No matter how tragic that is. It is too reckless to stand up to a number of Demon King army opponents.


    The only exception is if a powerful undead belongs to the Demon King''s Army.


    The undead are enemies of the End Knight. At that time, you risk your life, you mobilize more than one first-degree knight, but you must destroy it. But this time Demon King Reinell doesn''t apply to that.


    Now Cenri is halfway through the Knights of the End, he can''t even tie himself to the code, but Cenri knows what he can and can''t do. No matter how many second-degree knights, there''s only one Cenri. There is no way we can destroy the Demon King''s army.


    During his stay, Cenri gathered information everywhere and, at least as a help, recovered the wounded soldiers.


    The base of the Demon King Reinell''s army had already been identified.


    Without hiding, they''re laying formation in the middle of a grand and promising mountain. Reinell the Demon King is there too. And the end that''s gone with Oliver is likely there too.


    The undead is divided into two main evaluations among demon kings. Whether they hate it or buy its power. With the werewolves already in the distribution this time around, perhaps Demon King Reinell will try to incorporate the end.


    I was going to wait. However, there is a good chance that something has happened that nothing has been done so far.


    I was worried. It''s the first time we''ve been so far apart since we started acting together.


    I''m sure the end is feeling uneasy too. The end is a powerful undead, but the spirit is human.


    I''m already ready for the trip. There are plenty of blessings and no fatigue left.


    Cenri was determined. Let''s go to the base of the Demon King Army. Not to defeat Demon King Reinell, but to pick up the end.


    Dangerous, but Cenri can fly. Anything should happen if you just run away.


    When he was ready, Cenri left the fortress city of Lomburg with the trunk in one hand.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The loot of the Rhinel army was rich in both quality and quantity.


    Apparently, he attacked the human city for a long time. It seems that valuable items were already dispensed to someone and were not left in the warehouse, but some of them are magical weapons and protective equipment that are abandoned in a size sense.


    What I chose was a deep blue coat. The coats used by travellers have many plain colors. This coat is also seemingly indistinguishable from just a coat, but it plays water and apparently has the power to hide only a few signs on top of the warmth. My favorite point is that I like the design. You have to be careful not to turn into a dog and break it.


    Other than that, I''ll borrow a golden fancy magic knife and belt set. They have the magic of coming back to the belt in a certain amount of time, even throwing it, and the design is very good. It wasn''t distributed to anyone, maybe because the Reinell army was looking for a more flashy, big, powerful weapon. Maybe I have a different aesthetic sense than a human being, but I really don''t know. Let''s brag when we meet Cenri again.


    A showdown with cannibals was imminent. Even when it comes to showdown, I''m pretty used to fighting because I''m pain tolerant and I''ve fought a lot since I was undead. He is also accustomed to being hit by a spill.


    Killing is NG this time, so it''s easy stuff. Be a good arm test.


    Even if I lose the cannibalism, it doesn''t make me strong enough in this Demon King army. The captives of the End Knight have to give up, but if you worked hard to lose, Cenri should also forgive you.


    Monica is terrified to confirm to me that she is in a good mood for a new item.


    "Dear End, are you sure you''re okay without breathing blood?


    "You didn''t have good quality blood... I don''t want to get my mouth dirty with less delicious blood. I''ll take Monica if you want."


    "Oh, really..."


    Improvements in the prison environment were progressing, but I have not yet encountered blood that strongly stimulates my blood suction impulse.


    Some girls looked glowing if they polished some, but they haven''t been nourished yet, and even if the living environment is in place, it doesn''t change that they are captured by the enemy, so they are under stress. Besides, with Monica and the others, I seem to be a terrible enemy to the prisoners, and when I show up, I get scared. I can''t breathe blood deliciously with this.


    But if I hadn''t known what Cenli tasted like, I would have sucked their blood deliciously, not to mention luxury. Cenri is really guilty of changing the lives of vampires. I need you to take responsibility.


    It''s okay, I''m growing up. I''m growing up, and I know my limits.


    I practiced magic, so I could use a little. The only thing I can still use because I don''t have an aptitude attribute is simple life magic that puts out water, sparks, and dries wet stuff, but vampire magic is enormous, so I can expect some effect.


    The opponent is an organism, not an undead. You should be able to fight for more than five minutes if not Ephe or Albatross.


    I''m kind of surviving this far. As always, you just have to do it.


    I''m telling myself, Oliver, who looked like a werewolf, compliments me on giving him the great sword of bonelessness.


    It''s a two-handed sword much bigger than mine, and it seems it was originally struck for a warrior of the Beast who excelled in muscle strength. Naturally it is not a weight that can be handled by humans, I have not measured it in detail, but the weight will not drop by a hundred kilograms.


    It doesn''t take magic or anything, and at first glance it looks like just a chunk of iron. When I gripped it with my right hand, I lifted it slowly. I''ll shake it gently as it is.


    Not light, but not even heavy. I may swim if I swing because I''m light weight, but if the opponent slaps this on any giant, it won''t be safe. It''s the perfect weapon for me.


    "Then let me see the number two and the power of this army lightly."


    Maybe Monica will give us some blood if we show her a nice place, and let''s get a little tempered.


    ¡ì


    Number two in the Rhinel Army, ''Cannibal'' seems to be a hater. Maybe he hates you more than I do when you sneeze out on the outside.


    Arrogant, abusive, about a big meal, especially the lower ranks of the army have been abused. That would have been assassinated a long time ago without that enormous power is the word of a ghost tribe I slapped down. Is it also because everyone doesn''t call you by name?


    I especially like humans, and it seems that all the finest of the captives I''ve ever taken everywhere fit in their bellies and didn''t have the temper to give way to the others.


    It seems that Reinell, the Demon King, doesn''t eat people, and I got the impression from that story that all the dissatisfaction was going ''cannibalism''.


    I''m doing something similar, but I don''t eat people, so the prison hasn''t been emptied, and I guess it''s still better because I haven''t done meaningless imitations that would stifle other lower levels.


    The place for the showdown was not inside the treasure trove, but outside - a square a little away from the base.


    There are several constituents gathered around to see the number two and newcomer duels. Some of them I slapped. [M] I''m having a conversation like I was afraid of my appearance. [M]


    "Look, that looks... like a human being"


    "Ghosts. Vampires. The contraindication made me a ghost - how tough it is to throw away one''s own seed."


    Unfortunately, today was far from the full moon and the thick clouds prevented me from seeing the moon.


    The ground is dirt. Big stone dust, bad scaffolding. Minimum trees have been felled but stump remains. You have to be careful. There are several footprints on the ground, stained with the smell of blood.


    My operation is a blow. [M]


    Killing is NG, so I''m going to be careful not to kill him, but today''s opponent is not who he''s been before.


    Ghosts and lizards possessed privileged physical abilities, but they did not possess alien powers. As for the other challengers, they have challenged the battle from the front as much as changing their weapons. There was no magician either. It must be the culture of the late of those with a privileged physique and physical abilities.


    All abilities were won by the power of the curse, so to speak.


    Among the information obtained in advance is the story that ''cannibalism'' is cunning. If you are second only to the Demon King, you must not only be empowered.


    Would they know about me? Would you be on guard?


    He said he had no enemies for a long time, and I''d like to think there should be some alarm at first.


    Gently check your physical condition while waiting for your opponent to come.


    At that time, Monica, who was inadvertently watching us in the distance, raised a short voice.


    "Ahh."


    I heard a short noise. But I couldn''t avoid it.


    I didn''t mean to be alarmed, but the blow was completely unexpected.


    My body is slammed to the ground by the impact from overhead. And my flesh burned up violently.

 75 Episode XVII: Cannibalism â‘¡

    The flame was pitch-black.


    My body is hot. My skin is burning. I understood what had happened. I was struck by surprise.


    Constantly indescribable pain and fever erode the flesh, the spirit.


    This is a duel. It''s a one-on-one duel. I also see other members. I wasn''t even expecting to get hit unintentionally or anything without even being face-to-face. I didn''t mean to either.


    It was sweet. I watched the cannibals sweetly. No... no. I''m not talking about watching sweetly, etc.


    Cannibalism... is more crumb than I ever imagined.


    Whatever the opponent, I''m not hostile to them yet, but I can''t believe I''m being hit by accident. The lizard man (Lizardman) who has still suddenly ambushed me... I can better understand how Selzard feels.


    He was willing to kill. But this time, the cannibal recognized me as the opponent of a duel over a trophy and struck out for his own benefit.


    I heard a voice. The content was unrecognizable. But I understand you''re mocking this one.


    It was darkness that was spreading in front of me. I don''t know up, down, left or right. The senses are stretched. Flirting with grief, fear, anger, and various emotions.


    But what I remember strongly when I fell down was the word Cenri taught me.


    It''s hard to kill an already dead vampire. No flames, no ice, no thunder. corpse, but therefore a second death does not come so easily.


    Magic doesn''t work on vampires with strong magic. Flaming magic, healing magic, mental contamination, and even Necromancer magic can hardly affect me.


    And finally, the curse does not work on vampires created by a strong curse.


    A curse is something other than magic. An object that has a significant impact in exchange for a significant risk. And the curse is not supposed to happen more than once. It''s overwritten with something stronger.


    The curse of the undead, which is fundamentally against the laws of this world, boasts the finest strength of a few curses. Therefore, the curse does not work on vampires.


    Yes. The only thing that gives me an end - blessings and sunshine.


    To this extent, what kind of "cannibalism" would kill me? I already used every means to survive. Even though Lord and Albatross deserved it, at least because of me, Lew died and Cenri''s life went wild.


    My soul is not light enough to disappear to this extent. I still don''t owe Cenri anything. [M]


    If I am to be killed, Senri will kill me.


    Dark vision gradually returns to normal. The pain that was eroding the flesh gradually drains the skin.


    I took a big, deep breath and put my strength into my missing arm. A squeaky voice descends from the top. Now I can hear the contents properly.


    It was human language. But whoever was emitting was not human.


    I can clearly determine why, just by my voice.


    "Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo


    As a matter of fact, I was collecting information in advance from Oliver and other members of the Demon King''s Army. So I also know who the ''cannibal'' is. I didn''t hear you were going to ambush me before the battle started......


    It''s a phantom beast with a face similar to a person''s.


    It has a body resembling a lion and a long tail with countless poison needles. Crimson fur does not accept most swords or arrows, and its power crushes the earth.


    I stood up and stared at Cannibalism for the first time. [M]


    "The Eater of Man (Manticore)".


    That''s what the phantom beast is called.


    "I smell a strong death. Come on... don''t even make me want to eat it."


    An ugly face full of wrinkles gave me a deep grin. Something cold runs up my spine.


    It was creepy everywhere like a human head was on top of the flesh of a beast.


    He looks more like a monster than I do. The Knights of the End should hunt Manticore more than I do.


    The cannibal body was smaller than Albatross but bigger than mine.


    The face is human, and I feel intelligence from that voice, but there is no room for negotiation.


    My vampire instincts are screaming that the animal in front of me is the enemy. Kill me, and I''ll sue you for killing the cannibals you''ve been attacking.


    I ignored them and slowly checked my condition.


    The coat, which had just been newly renovated because of it, was worn out due to the curse flames and doings. It hasn''t burned out hard, but that lovely look doesn''t leave any shards either.


    Magic belts and daggers are in worse shape. The dagger is completely gone to see where it melted and the belt is burning down. This can''t happen with just flames.


    Should I be happy that my flesh was safe...... I was going to show it to Cenri and brag about it, but I just lost it.


    By inadvertently letting go, I lift the sword that was so painfully safe. The audience makes a scene.


    The flames of anger are smoking in my head. I knew full well that it was foolish to lose calm.


    I''ll admit I was on track. It was my mistake to attack defenselessly because of how unexpected it was.


    But I''ll make you regret it. This cowardly phantom beast will make you regret trying to kill me for destroying my favorite item.


    The cannibal narrowed his eyes red and rotten as a flame. If you look at a giant sword like an iron mass, you don''t show one upset.


    There was a piercing loch as a strong man.


    "I''m surprised... I got a cursed flame that won''t go away until it burns out, and I didn''t know it would work. What an abomination..."


    Killing should have been NG. But obviously the cannibals were trying to kill me.


    I''ll kill you. I will kill everyone who tries to kill me.


    Eliminate all obstacles. Cannibals are haters, you won''t have a problem accidentally killing them.


    Abominable is - you.


    I didn''t reply. [M] I didn''t have to wait for the signal to start. The battle had already begun.


    Kick the ground hard with a big sword. Aim - head. I''ll slap this iron mass on its head by accident.


    Thin in one step. The opponent is a phantom beast on all fours. I don''t know about the force, but this should work better around the corner.


    Cannibal eyes open wide. I can see all the sharp fangs growing out of that thin open mouth.


    And I was shielded by a sword when I accidentally flew in.


    Short sounds echo continuously. A dull shock is transmitted.


    It''s a needle. It flew a poison needle that grew on my tail. Cannibals roar. I see a strong frustration in that voice that I didn''t see until earlier.


    "This too... take it. Hmmm......"


    I didn''t get it with my moving vision.


    I had heard beforehand about the ability of cannibalism.


    On the flames of the curse, sharp nails and fangs. A powerful poison needle that, if taken, is essential to a coma with a single blow, on a long tail that strikes like a whip. Besides, manipulating human language means being able to cast spells - even the institutionalized magic created by humans and demons.


    An Orthodox Mirage Beast. There''s no way I''d think I''d do a cowardly imitation so far.


    The poison needle that flies from the tip of the tail is fast, but I can avoid it enough. But a tail that becomes like a whip won''t let you read its trajectory.


    Receive a sword as a shield from the front as the body hits you with the momentum to crush the ground. Heavy shocks are transmitted. Step on it, but your body is pushed behind you.


    The weights are too different. He''s going to be swept away as soon as he''s out of shape at all.


    Before taking the next action, the tail just hit me with an extra. The trajectory is complicated, and apparently cannibals can manipulate their tails as freely as a third hand.


    It''s not just power. Strong. No gaps. A blow by the hook claws sweeps deep through the earth, and the whipped sword is smudged.


    I''m still a vampire, so I''m being taken, but the speed and power of every blow is not at a very human level. Exactly, not on the same level as the other members who came to this demon king army and fought.


    A squeaky voice that reminds me of Ong makes me laugh.


    "What''s up, vampire? The King of the Night is like this!!


    "Huh..."


    No, we''re not. We''re poor. You don''t have to turn to offense to win.


    Force and speed are not as good as albatross. Endurance won''t be that far either.


    Cannibalism is a phantom beast, but I see intelligence in the way it fights. It can also be said that Albatos is too violent.


    Before the bottom of my abilities are known, stab Todome.


    I know how to fight the beast. It''s hard to take a forefoot. Aim - tail.


    The frequency of flying cannibal poison needles is decreasing. I guess the number of shots you can shoot is not infinite.


    The flesh is dead. It doesn''t poison me. If the poison doesn''t work, a flying needle won''t do much damage.


    Flowing streak. He manages to outmaneuver the cannibals who attack him to leave the momentum to him, peering at the opportunity.


    The desk came right away.


    A tail resembling a cannibal scorpion snaps. My visual acuity clearly captured the movement.


    - Right here.


    No matter how freely you can manipulate it, you can''t do everything in your power to put the tail back down.


    I''m gonna pull your tail out of the way that''s not blocked.


    "Nooo......!?


    Half a body out of the sword that was hiding its body. When you are ready and kick the ground, keep your left arm extended and grab the tip of the tail that becomes - just below the poison needle that grew on all sides. A shock rushes to the palm of my hand, but it was before I gained momentum, so it''s no big deal.


    And the moment I tried to pull it off thoughtfully - it exploded right in front of me.


    It was almost reflective. Cover your head with your left arm. Burning pain spreads throughout the arm, and in an instant the pain disappears.


    The vision rotates greatly and clashes vigorously on the ground. I try to take my passive and get up, but my posture swims big.


    My body is light. The left arm I used to shelter my head was gone.


    There is a stench of rotten meat standing around.


    I have a hole in my right arm like a bug. It''s a needle. The prick on the needle - it''s melting.


    Now I understand. The tip of the needle tail exploded and countless needles flew.


    A disgusting fever covered the vicinity of his jaw. Lift the torn right hand to make sure.


    The bottom half of my face was gone. I couldn''t cover it with my left hand. When I checked my body, I wondered if the needle that flew disorderly had stabbed me, all over my body dissolved and there was a big hole in it.


    Great sword rolled to the ground. The sword, which was supposed to be bigger than mine, was oddly distorted. Not even half the original size.


    Melt even metal - corrosive - poison. Obviously, it wasn''t the first shot.


    Countless needles were growing again on the tail that should have skipped so many needles. The cannibal himself should have been needled, but his body has no scratches.


    I understand and warn that I have misjudged the threat. Cannibalism... a monster. It''s against common sense, a phantom beast. Exactly, it draws a line with just a warcraft.


    Did you have a hole in your leg, the ground approaches rapidly? Damn...... not good. Lose. Kill.


    I desperately scold my body, but I can''t do anything without my body no matter how immortal undead it is.


    When he saw me fall apart, he said as if the cannibalism had frightened him.


    "You''re still conscious... how dare you say the living dead?"

 76 Episode XVIII: Cannibalism â‘¢

    Feel the ground all over you. Cold temperatures are transmitted. Lie down on your face and shake your body slightly.


    My head was a mess. Desperately remain calm in the black emotions that wiggle your brain like turbulence.


    "Come on, what''s up? It''s over, vampire."


    Don''t move a thing, lay down like you''re dead.


    There is no strength in the body - it is not. I still have my powers. There''s just a physical lack of flesh.


    Not yet, I haven''t lost. I can survive.


    It excites the mind to screw up. Find the winner.


    Originally, the poison doesn''t work on the undead''s flesh. Neither the paralysis poison, nor the hypnotic poison, nor the dramatic poison that can kill an organism with a drop. Cannibalized. I guess that''s more like physically dissolving an object, like digestive fluid or acid, than poison in one way or another.


    The needled arm instantly lost its pain and disappeared. Perhaps its toxicity is quite strong.


    It is a terrible magic to make. If you have enough power to melt iron chunks, it would be useless to defend them with armor helmets. Totally first-time shooter. Would you have responded to this if it had been a centipede?


    An attack from a distance would be best if it were to be defeated. It''s a means I don''t have.


    The pain was already out of consciousness.


    If I meditated on my eyes, I could see that the strange poison was currently eroding my flesh in a progressive fashion.


    Little by little, the meat is melted.


    To this day, I have been lacking flesh and blood. The best is the first array that only left my neck, but I was used to the feeling of my body regenerating.


    The ability of vampires to regenerate - the damage caused by poison - is'' just a little ''exceeded.


    The place was quiet. The voice of ''Cannibalism'' echoes.


    "What a pity to defeat a ghost of this magnitude that could also be under the command of Demon King Reinell..."


    The voice was not a reprimand. The voice was making fun of all the beings who lost to me.


    I ignored them and concentrated more deeply.


    Power was swirling in my body. It''s the power I gained by having Cenri divide my blood.


    Feeling the power, think. The cannibal is screaming something, but it''s not in my ear anymore.


    It''s something I''ve always felt thin about, but there are probably two kinds of vampire powers.


    Negative forces accumulated by killing organisms and gained by inhaling blood.


    The former is the power upon which I am based. It is by that power that I was able to live and grow even when the power of blood was depleted and my neck was the only one, perhaps the foundation of my physical ability and ability to survive.


    Cenri used to say that vampires who were drunk by a vampire impulse would rip themselves out of the heart and die, but it is because of this power that they still boast enough physical ability to rip the heart out without having to drink blood. And negative forces basically don''t wear off.


    And then what is the power of the latter?


    The power to suck blood and get it - for convenience, I call it the power of blood, but that power, if I imagine correctly, is the power to demonstrate my ability as a vampire.


    My strength is greatly enhanced by the power of blood. The moment I inhale Cenri''s blood, I can exert a tremendous amount of power, probably because of the ability of blood to boost my physical abilities, and I have the feeling that I use my powers when I use "sharp claws", "sharp fangs", and "latent shadows".


    And most importantly - perhaps the ability to regenerate is also due to the power of blood.


    When I was solar-tested, my regenerative abilities weren''t working. Until Cenri gave me blood, I stayed on my neck alone.


    That must have been because Nevila drained me of the power of my blood. No, it must be solar punishment to deplete the power of blood and expose it to sunlight.


    What matters here - unlike negative forces, the power of blood is something you can probably control.


    "I can''t move one thing, can I? I don''t think it helps the ex-human, Master Reinell. Instead... I''ll give you the guidance."


    The ground rocks. Footsteps approach. Cannibalism is alarming right now.


    I didn''t move like a corpse - to buy me a little time.


    Now that my flesh is defective, I can see that the power of blood around my whole body is concentrated in my wound.


    Usually in an instant, the wound heals, so the movement of the force that was difficult to understand is revealed by the healing power and the damage of the poison being antagonized (rather than lost).


    ''Cannibalism'' is approaching, probably because I''m not gone yet. Originally, if you get poisoned, it should dissolve in various places, but it hasn''t dissolved yet.


    Extremely slight, but there was a mix of smells of fear in the strong beast odor of ''cannibalism''. There is a fright inside of it, boasting of its martial arts around it.


    That''s when I realized.


    ''Cannibalism'' is probably as cowardly as I am.


    So I ambushed him. So I hustled my power all around me. So he''s trying to stab me in the face, scared of retaliation while keeping me so overwhelmed.


    When I think about it, I feel strong sympathy. But I won''t let you.


    I already knew how to control the force. I''ve been using that power unconsciously. [M]


    Just use it with a little awareness. There is no reason to fail.


    In the procedure when using "pointy nails" or "latent shadows" - concentrate the power of blood around the whole body on the wound.


    A chill broke through my whole body. Perhaps it is the harm caused by the weakening of the forces that usually filled the whole body.


    But instead, the wound trembles hot.


    I put my arm on and stood up.


    This is - what Cenri couldn''t teach me, how to fight vampires.


    The molten flesh had already fully healed. The large holes that had been drilled until earlier, the hands, feet and jaws that had been completely lost, are back as if the damage earlier had been a lie.


    The ability to regenerate, enhanced by the power of blood, completely surpassed the poison erosion.


    The surroundings that were quiet boil down. Cannibal footsteps stop.


    The sky is unconscious. The moon is not out. The power of blood had been greatly diminished, but there was no fear, because it greatly divided the power of regeneration.


    I got chilly. But there''s a stronger intention to kill than that swirling through my brain.


    Oh, I feel terrible. Stare at the cannibal.


    I will kill you. I will kill this beast that threatens my survival while you remain calm.


    "Damn... oh... Lord, he''s not out yet, he''s not..." Cannibal ""


    "Huh..."


    Yeah, those eyes - those red eyes that burn like flames, they look just like me.


    Cannibalism backs off without saying anything. Its tail flexes like a big whip.


    Oh, you will.


    If the man who was certainly supposed to have killed suddenly got up with a man who melted his hands and feet and the bottom half of his face, even if he was more likely to be killed in pursuit, there would be no way out front. Even if I was in a cannibal position, I would.


    In contrast, what I did was activate the Pointed Claw, not the attack.


    "Huh... nothing more... unbelievable"


    The great sword of steel, the cape of magic, I can''t believe anything. Some of the surrounding audiences had weapons, but they weren''t even willing to borrow them.


    The only thing I can believe is my body.


    Strength poured in, nails stretched like knives, pointy. As usual, it stretched about ten centimetres - and I put more effort into it.


    When I mutated into "Ghoul," I tested this power.


    Ten centimeters was the limit that I could stretch. The undead drawings also state that corpses and ghosts have the ability to stretch their nails like knives.


    But I''m not a corpse ghost right now. He''s a vampire, albeit a junior. The power that can be used is not the ratio it was then.


    I felt like I hit a wall, but ignore it and concentrate my powers.


    Pfft, something sounded cut.


    My arms make a stinging noise. There was no pain. I felt itchy.


    The border between the finger and the finger is gone, and the skin hardens white and stretches sharply. Cannibalism distorts its ugly face and leaves one step later.


    A few seconds later, my right arm was turning into a sword. No, is it a spear rather than a sword?


    It''s about a meter long. White hardened objects are still far more vicious as they trail the changes they made when they were pointy claws. Is this... bone?


    I was satisfied. It''s a vampire bone, it must be harder than a steel sword.


    I''ve drained a lot of my power, but I''m good at it at first.


    Cannibalism growls. Countless poison needles fly from tails swinging down towards this one. I cut it off with the sword of my right hand that I had just made.


    A hard noise sounds and the needle plays and pierces the ground. There is not one scratch on the newly acquired sword.


    Is it the type of poison needle that wouldn''t be injected if it wasn''t pierced, or did you overcome its power by surpassing poison erosion? I''m just a little concerned, but, well, let''s put it away now.


    I''m not a narcissist, but I still have the best body.


    "Oh, yeah. This is it, if it''s this long, I can cut that cute little tail off. My fingers are gone... it''s a little inconvenient."


    Well, you can go back even if you''re a dog, and I''m sure you can. Worst case scenario, you can cut off your arm.

 77 Episode XIX: Cannibalism ?

    "Little..." The Living Dead! "


    Roar as if cannibalism intimidates this one. Even if they play the poison needle, which is the trump card, their will is not shaken by fine dust.


    No, it''s not unwavering. I don''t have him (?) I know exactly what you''re thinking. You can''t shake it.


    In this Demon King''s Army, the cowardly imitating ''Cannibal'' was in charge of number two because it was strong.


    ''Cannibalism'' is cowardly, but therefore cannot retreat. If we retreat here, his authority will be lost.


    On the other hand, I can''t afford it as much as I say.


    But Reach turned his arm into a blade. I''m better up there, and I can only afford to play it for what it''s capable of.


    A cannibal steps on the ground and sets up a rampage.


    Cannibalism is giant. Its strength is probably more than mine. It is difficult to accept a weight on the body. I even have sharp hook claws. Some tails can also be called third hands.


    But the rush was lower than Albatross, who didn''t care for any of his own damage.


    Fall back and wave the blade of your hand. There is only one thick sharply pointed blade stretched on the extension line of the right arm, unlike the ''pointy nail'', but very thick. I''m sure even sturdy manticore fur can pierce it.


    Cannibalism looms. The eyes of the Red Lotus are rippled with hatred and slight fear. The thinly open mouth has sharp fangs that would easily chew off human bones and the like.


    Bone blades and hook claws bump into each other in momentum. Heavy shocks are transmitted to the arms. The cannibal opened his mouth wide in front of him.


    The next moment, the black flame that burned my body in the first shot blew into my sight. The curse flames lick the body. Cannibalism hides completely in a pitch-black flame reminiscent of darkness.


    A growl that makes no sense rocks the world.


    "Are you so afraid of me?"


    - But at that time I was flying sideways.


    The curse flame is also not damaged just by plundering the tip of the nose.


    I lived long as a dog until the other day. [M] I can feel the weakness of a quadrupedal beast.


    There was an unprotected cannibal torso in front of me.


    Cannibalism is ineffective. And the horizons are also quite narrow compared to humans.


    The ramp is powerful, but exposes a large gap if avoided. If we stepped into the momentum, we would have been able to make a turn, but that, we cannot do without acting with that intention.


    Apparently, the cannibals didn''t mean to crush me. No, maybe the curse flames are damaging themselves?


    Jump in before they recognize you''ve been dodged. Cleverly, I kicked up the torso by kicking the tail and poison needle down from the top right with a firmly right-hand blade.


    A few times as many cannibals as I do fly through the universe.


    Feels like kicking hard stuff. Heavy impact from the toe runs up the spine. Feel the unobtrusive pleasure, but ignore it and kick the ground for more pursuit.


    Both cannibal eyes caught me in the air. He has changed his posture dramatically and is preparing to land on the ground.


    Sturdy. I''m better at regenerating, but my defenses are up for cannibalism. A concurrent warcraft isn''t causing much damage to the kick that the flesh is supposed to burst. The skin, the flesh, the bones, everything is different.


    But the damage is not zero. There has to be more steep ground than being an organism... the aim is the head. If your head is useless, it''s your neck. If your neck doesn''t work - I''ll kill you till you die.


    Aim to land. The force was heating up and running all over my body. My temperature must be hot as a human right now. [M]


    The poison needle flies. Play the thick, long and widely scattered needle firmly with the sword of your right hand.


    He''s a one-pattern guy. If I were human, it might have worked, but if I had vampire vision, if I knew I was coming, I wouldn''t miss playing.


    That''s right. As declared earlier, I''ll cut your tail off first.


    The moment I shook the blade wide with full force - my whole body inadvertently lost its strength.


    That was too abrupt a change. Strength falls out of your hands and feet and hangs on heavily.


    It was a feeling I had tasted. See the ground. At the same time, there was a shock running around all over his body as if he were being split apart.


    My body flies wide through the universe, beating me hard from my head to the ground. My neck bones are broken. My gaze points in a strange direction. Cannibal voices echoed in the sky.


    "Oh... did you think you could beat the Ten Thousand People who ate them in the minutes of the dead, once dead!


    Damage is fine. But it''s a nasty beast. Strong, smart, and cowardly, discreet.


    You can''t let it be relative to a centipede in case. I''m dying to kill more than I did earlier.


    I already knew the suddenly powerless'' tease ''. Actually, I thought it might only be a little bit.


    Something that came into my sight on the verge of being swept away. It was - water flowing slightly through the ground.


    Vampires can''t cross over running water. On the flowing water, the power is lost and the ability of every vampire is nullified.


    The neck had already regenerated. Stand up and turn your right arm back into a blade again.


    "Not yet... not yet, are you going to fight? I''m so stupid that I don''t know the difference in strength... poor dead man."


    A place to cannibalize.


    Around there, the ground sparkled. It''s very hard to see in the dark in very small amounts, but it''s running water. Little by little, it''s spread widely.


    It''s magic. It creates water that flows magically. It would be easier than shaping and flying water into the shape of an arrow.


    I thought someone would show up who would definitely come from when I felt weak, but, I see, it''s an effective tactic against vampires.


    Most of all... on a scale like this, it''s only a burning blade.


    This is the kind of time I wanted to learn magic. In the end, I didn''t have an attribute, but that was enough. [M]


    The cannibal waited for me to enter the territory. Don''t hesitate to kick the ground while still casting an unfamiliar spell.


    All I can use is the magic of life that Cenri wrote in the preliminary book of magic that she''s been getting for me.


    It''s very unusable for an attack, serving just a little drinking water, creating a spark, drying wet objects... something that would make life just a little more convenient as its name suggests, but everything seems to be used.


    You were alarmed, cannibalism eyes open. But it''s too late.


    Step through the kill zone without anything and shake the blade down at all costs. The cannibal floats his body slightly and defends him with his forefoot, but the long stretched bone blade devoured halfway through his leg without hitting the hook claw.


    It conveys the feeling of cleaving hard objects.


    The cannibals burst and flipped their bodies back down, but they were small on the ground, but they had a red and black blood buildup.


    Shallow but hurt. Wave your sword wide and fly your blood.


    What I used was one of the initial magic of life, the magic of "dry". It is inherently a magic used to dry wet laundry, etc.


    The subject is himself. Infused with vast amounts of vampire magic and activated with extreme inefficiency, the magic instantly evaporated a small amount of water flowing at my feet. This was my first try in action but apparently it worked.


    You might want to use it all the time during combat so you don''t get the same kind of eyes from now on.


    The fear in the cannibal expression had grown to such an extent that it could no longer be seen in the distance. Because you look like a real person, I know very well.


    "Come on, do you still have a plan? You want to magically serve garlic next time?


    When I smiled naturally, I jumped towards the cannibal. [M]


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Everyone was losing their word in a unilateral battle. Soon the battle was completely reversed.


    Whatever the sexual roots of ''Cannibalism'', its combat ability is worthy of Mirage Beast. Physical abilities, of course, have numerous powers of alienation, the forces of which, taken together, are comparable to those of one army.


    But Manticore, known for his horrible monsters, is now completely pushed.


    Sometimes a cursed flame that never disappears until the object burns out breaks through the front, and the right arm that changes into a blade shallowly carves the crimson body of the cannibal.


    The appearance, which was always extremely arrogant, was now distorted by fear and despair. Cannibalism was a hater, but no one laughs at its unusual appearance.


    The poison needle of a blow special did melt its body, cursed and the flame burned its flesh. Even the neck bone broke. But none of them were effective.


    Oliver is shrinking that big body and shivering himself. But now Monica doesn''t even care to be dissatisfied with it.


    I should have just stabbed Todome. Cannibals should not have boasted of their power and pursued at the time they melted the body of the end.


    The abilities Monica has been observing are not the same as the ones she has been showing at the end of the day. I don''t know if that''s what the end originally hid, or if it grew up in combat.


    Cannibals are smart, but that''s why when they exceed their expectations, they move slowly.


    The needle doesn''t hit me anymore and the flame doesn''t come through. I can''t even say that I am seriously injured, but I am injured there in my body. And unlike vampires, that wound doesn''t heal quickly. There will no longer be a winner over cannibals.


    But End''s hands on the attack showed no sign of stopping.


    Bloody eyes shine. He chops up his body as a delight, hunting down cannibals who hardly fight back. The attack was ridden with a strong desire to kill.


    I thought it was a little different. I can''t deny I was alarmed. But vampires... are worse than listening... monsters.


    I shouldn''t have hit the cannibal. Even if the fight against cannibalism was inevitable, we should have stretched it out as far as we could.


    Cannibalism is an executive of the Reinell Army, one that must also be combatfully capable. You can''t just get killed for something like this.


    But at the end of the day, there was momentum that seemed to kill every person who went into the stop if they put it in.


    Oliver, stop it.


    "Shh... stupid, things... I stopped. I would''ve stopped it! They''ll kill you... if you step in now, they''ll kill you..."


    Oliver probably shook his head sideways to the words he put out with prayerful thoughts. He''s a useless man at times of need.


    If this happens, Monica has to go in and stop herself. It was Monica who recommended this fight.


    Be prepared and anticipate the timing. Monica''s meat is soft, unlike cannibals, and not highly regenerative, unlike vampires. If you put it in there, it could kill you with a scroll before you stop it.


    Finally, the cannibal flutters to his knees. End never boasts of his power, he just steps silently toward cannibalism and shakes his blade up loudly.


    Right here!


    As soon as Monica ran out and tried to raise her voice out loud, a voice accidentally came down from above.


    "That''s it. The battle was won. Both sides, hold your hands."


    My heart beat out of place. Blinking stops in a majestic voice that is likely to lay flat with nature.


    It stops perfectly with a swept down end blade slipping into the cannibal neck.


    A black mass crosses the moonless dark sky for a moment.


    Be one of the great demon kings, the strongest warrior in this army. Demon King Reinell. Monica lost too much leg power of relief in her king''s appearance and entered the spot.

 78 Lesson Twenty: Erosion

    Even in the coffin, the black emotions swirling behind his brain showed no sign that fine dust would heal either.


    I take a desperate deep breath in the dark to calm my feelings.


    This demon king army sucks. It lacks fairness.


    Me and the cannibal showdown was stopped by an intruder - Reinell the Demon King. I wonder where you were looking from...... maybe a lot of distance, but it''s possible you were observing from inside the castle.


    Ten seconds later, if it was too late to crack and enter, he would have stabbed me with a poison needle and snatched the neck of a cannibal burned to death by a cursed flame.


    But it''s a terrible story. I can''t believe that even though I''m dying and I can''t get help, the cannibalism just got a little scratchy... well, I''m not part of the Demon King''s Army and I''m not on my side, but not really.


    Monica didn''t give me any information about cannibalism either. He told me, but there was a fatal lack of information.


    After all, only Cenri can be trusted.


    Fine. I missed the cannibal, fine. We''ve already decided to win or lose. I can definitely kill the next relative then.


    There is no way to forgive. I don''t trust him. It''s an ambush, like garbage scraps, and I''ll kill you. Kill them and forget about them like they''re not enough to take their existence.


    Problem is, Reinell the Demon.


    That one - you can''t win. At least I definitely can''t win right now.


    Reinell, who was opposed to me on the showdown last night, boasted just the power to convince me so at a glance.


    In the darkness, the thick legs treading on the ground, their huge bodies, and hyenas, everything shined in a strange golden color.


    Reinell, the Demon King, is a golden lion. King of legitimate and great beasts with no contact whatsoever.


    The look was just a beast. However, its body was far beyond cannibalism and beyond Albatross, boasting only a giant comparable to the last black evil dragon created by Lord. Nonetheless, the moment I landed on the ground, I made very little footsteps.


    I couldn''t even get a glimpse of the whole thing when I looked up close. [M]


    The voice was calm, and didn''t sound as grumpy as the cannibals had. His face was not human but made him feel more intelligent than cannibalism.


    And most importantly - both of those forelegs had silver hook claws on them that reminded me of the knife that killed me.


    That''s - that''s not just silver. It''s holy silver, the same sword Cenri had. It is expensive, scarce and made of blessed metal that cleaves apart all sorts of demons. It''s a vampire killing metal that totally inhibits my regenerative ability.


    That''s all your physique, it''ll be hard to dodge if you get attacked. Albatos was not armed. The cannibals also did not possess silver weapons.


    I just learned how to use my powers. I don''t have a chance of winning. I''m not alone.


    But kill.


    Reinell, the Demon King, turned his eyes to me, full of creation, in the battle against cannibalism, and laughed.


    "End Baron. Well done, my subordinate... I defeated Hebram the Cannibal. Its power, it deserves praise ''


    The voice was aware of the overwhelming advantage. I didn''t even consider myself an enemy. And I guess that was right.


    If I were king, I would understand the difference in power.


    "Hebram will also reflect. I would like to formally welcome you into our army. Let the dawn of the Romburg invasion be rewarded with the reward of hope. ''


    In his eyes was the heat of the beast. It had taken the form of a proposal, but there was a heavy pressure on its voice not to say whether or not.


    What would have happened if I hadn''t snorted?


    The voice was trying to tie me up. I underestimated my life. [M] The voice was against the ruled.


    He''s my enemy. Kill. Conflict breeds strife, strong resentment. I don''t feel comfortable, but I can''t help it.


    The demon king Reinell, the cannibals and this careless army will kill you so completely and indiscriminately that there will be no more grudges. I''m timid, but more obsessive than anyone.


    I won''t forget the trick I took once.


    ¡ì


    Signs are approaching. The lid of the coffin is knocked small. Smells like Monica...... also smells like Oliver nearby. I guess the night has come again.


    At that time, the emotions that were circling my brain also showed some calm. It''s somewhat better, but now you''ll be able to smile and say hello even if you meet cannibals outside.


    Open the coffin and wake up your body. As usual, Monica, dressed in clothes with no body lines, said in a slightly trembling voice. Oliver is shrinking nearby.


    "Good morning, sir. Dear End... How are you doing?


    How you doing?...... sucks.


    The fight against cannibalism gave me a lot of things, but some I lost.


    I was going to get Cenri to praise me for the good equipment, Pride. Besides, we used the power of blood to regenerate on many occasions on a large scale, so the depletion of power approached. If you say it plus or minus enough to know how to use your powers, it would be positive, but you feel shitty.


    But I dare to speak softly. [M]


    "Well, it''s not bad,"


    "I''m sorry about last night, Dear End. But it becomes like an excuse¡­ me and Oliver didn''t doubt Master End''s victory"


    "It''s okay, it''s over now. Besides, it''s no big deal."


    Yeah, I''m fine. The wound heals. The only thing that doesn''t heal is the heartbreak.


    It''s calm that counts. If I''d lost my cool, I wouldn''t have beaten Lord. I couldn''t beat Albatos either. That''s why we''re gonna act the same this time.


    I could see Monica pulling out her shoulders like she was just a little relieved.


    Lift the big box Oliver had behind him and put it quietly in front of me. This way it really looks more like a dog than a wolf.


    "I''ve been... looking into replacing the gear I lost last night. The cannibals have been sent to the new end of our army to celebrate."


    There were many items in the box that had a magical glow. In the meantime, I didn''t see anything when I looked through the treasure trove.


    But it doesn''t play any softer than my body anyway. When you look like a dog, you take it off, and when you look like a giant dog, you must be torn. All that''s left of the item I got is the relic of the load under the centipede, the pitch black, and the light eater.


    In the first place, my magic doesn''t work. It doesn''t work with magic items that improve the ability of your gear, and it doesn''t need items like attack magic or curse prevention.


    I don''t even need a sword. You dissolve with poison anyway... because my right hand doesn''t dissolve with poison. I want clothes that won''t come off or tear. Neither do I always want to fight (almost) naked.


    I chose the most sturdy and tailored black clothes, even though I was discouraged.


    Monica, who knew me as she groaned and picked out her gear, confirms as if she was in a panic.


    "Ho, is there anything else you want? I''m not complaining from anybody when I take everything."


    "I don''t need it. Human items are too brittle after all"


    Even inorganic objects cannot follow in vampire endurance. But if you live long enough, you''ll also find your favorite items.


    Think positive. My time is coming. [M] There will be good things and bad things, and hopefully more good things eventually.


    Force yourself to convince and check with Monica.


    "Well, by joining this Demon King army too... I''m going to know a little bit about this army, but who knows about that?


    "Yes. When it comes to this army, if you check with me, I''m sure you know most of it."


    "I see... that would be... helpful"


    "I''m afraid."


    Monica smiles slightly for the first time. I guess she''s still in a pretty upper position in this army. Well, even when I say up there, I guess it''s because most of us around are like all the guys with hair on the beast, but it''s very convenient.


    I end up stuffing what I didn''t want in the box and Monica closes the lid. I stretched out my arm and grabbed the wrist gently.


    Monica freaked out and looked at me.


    "!? Uh...... I''m fine. I won''t take it. I''ll leave it in my room, if you change your mind, if you''re free to use it -"


    "No, I don''t need those anymore. But there''s something that hasn''t been filled."


    "Is that... a weapon, is it? Then there must still be some left in the treasure trove."


    "No. It''s not the weapons that need to be filled"


    "? Uh... it''s..."


    There is still a black flame smoking in one corner of my head. There''s just a little something wrong with Monica who''s too peacefully bogged down.


    What we need to make up for - is the power of blood. I used a lot of blood in the cannibalism. [M] Thanks to this, the blood suction impulse is approaching. I can still stand it, but there''s no point in putting up with it. We need to replenish the force as soon as possible. I''m busy.


    I laughed with love. [M]


    "It''s blood. Monica, I''ve used a lot of blood because of you. I need you to make up for it."


    The change was dramatic. Monica had a frightened look for a moment, but soon her eyes opened wide, drawing blood from her appearance.


    The grabbed wrist is pulled hard. but I didn''t let go of my gripping hand.


    You have to take responsibility. My failure to breathe Monica''s blood is not due to mercy. [M]


    Because I didn''t have a good reason. But now I''m ready to turn all the demon kings against my enemies, and Monica''s failure to give me proper information about cannibalism was a terrible cause.


    "Please joke... blood... if you need blood, there are prisoners."


    "It doesn''t fit my mouth. I want to suck the blood of a nutritious sacubus."


    "!? Dear End, Wow, I am not a Sacubus"


    Monica says in a trembling voice, letting her look down at her clothes without her body lines.


    I was mistaken because I was dressed in an exposed outfit when I had a full body and I grew wings, but no?


    "Uh, did you? Well, no. I made up my mind. Suck Monica''s blood. Suck it now."


    I promised Cenri I wouldn''t suck blood from anyone but her, but when I think about it, Monica''s not human, and it''s nothing good.


    You thought I''d forgive you? That''s not true.


    I''m still angry. Monica thought she was on her side, but she was betrayed. I feel a strong irritation. This is also punishment.


    Monica desperately tries to get up and down, but the vampire''s arm is stronger than the demon''s. With a small voice as if Monica begs for mercy, she makes a slightly deviant resistance.


    "Dear End, give me a tummy! If I suck on my, dirty blood, I''ll break my stomach, absolutely. Forgive me, forgive me."


    A sweet smell that reminds me of fruits that are too ripe and about to rot shakes my brain.


    It''s been a long time. Allow me to take plenty of time to breathe blood.


    She seems to know a lot about vampires, and she''s probably tougher than a human being. Let me show you the right way to suck blood.


    Monica had no sign of doing so, even though she could escape if she chopped off her arm. It''s a pity I almost melted my whole body because of Monica.


    I pulled my arm hard and dragged Monica into the coffin. The coffin is built to spread a little, so there''s no problem with the two of us going in.


    I glanced at Oliver shivering in the corner of the room when I held Monica down with my left hand alone. I have a surprisingly cold voice myself.


    "Oliver, I eat. Keep an eye out for disturbances. If anyone comes, delude them well and drive them back. If you interrupt, I''ll kill you."

 79 Lesson 21: Erosion â‘¡

    Vampire sucking means more than just sucking blood.


    We, the ghosts with all sorts of horrible aliens, starting to transform into wolves and bats and fogs, who have the ability to regenerate into monstrosity, (though I don''t yet have one), are called ''bloodsucking'' ghosts, not foggy ghosts, werewolves, etc., because that power must have been the most horrible thing for ordinary people.


    As far as being a vampire and receiving centipede of blood and feeling it over and over again, blood sucking is a means of replenishing energy, a reproductive act that gives strong pleasure to one another, a means of communication and a mausoleum of the soul.


    Anecdotes of the poor who were drawn to blood by vampires exist in various parts of East and West now in ancient times.


    Blood sucking made me realize I was a centipede. When I rinsed blood from Albatross, I even felt like I was going to experience that life.


    Cenri and Albatos showed little visible change when they were sucked of blood, but that''s because they were extremely strong people mentally, not normal reactions.


    It''s only natural that Monica was afraid of sucking blood from me.


    She was wise. And that''s why I knew I wasn''t very strong.


    Three bites. That''s how many times it took me to soften Monica.


    Demons were a stronger perception overall than humans, but apparently not if they were limited to spirit.


    There was still strong resistance at the bite stage. Two bites made the resistance weak at once, and three bites made her succumb, a pathetic being who merely turned away and begged for mercy.


    Monica was a useful material for measuring my power correctly.


    She can''t be taken all the time. I am on Cenri''s side, and Monica is Cenri''s enemy. But even if I did, I wouldn''t have accepted Monica.


    Because it doesn''t make sense. She''s too weak. If Monica is worth it, it''s only as bait. So I should have thanked Monica for making me a reason to be. [M]


    Monica''s skin and flesh were soft and the blood was very sweet to show from its smell. Cenri''s blood was also sweet, but Monica''s it''s boiled sweetness that caught in the back of her throat. The viscosity of the blood was not different from that of humans, but its flavour reminded me of a jam of sweet fruit.


    In a dark coffin, I sealed Monica''s resistance with force, embraced her cramped, full body, and took the time to sip her blood.


    The devil''s body made little difference to humans. It was meatier than a centipede, but that should be called individual difference. The more you lick your skin and inhale your blood, the more sweet the smell increases, the moist and damp your skin will not change anything to excitement and pleasure. And about the blood that flows - there''s no big difference.


    It was supreme pleasure to hold her tight enough to strangle her beating body and sip her blood. But perhaps Monica''s pleasure lies further above what I feel.


    Perhaps vampire pleasure is closely related to death. The pleasure created by the fusion of fear of death and sexuality must be something that you can hardly experience alive.


    The only miscalculation was that Monica''s words contained lies.


    "Ha... Liar... I can''t believe you''re cursed..."


    He is slowly sucked of blood as he takes a break and whispers to Monica, who cramps his body into a relaxed comfort that never ends.


    Monica''s blood was quite delicious, but ''Curse Steel'' was not activated. Well, I didn''t originally expect much, but the cursed blood would have been a convenience to avoid being sucked by me.


    In the first place, perhaps the only curse I can suck is from the outside. That''s the kind of race that demons are, and they''re not cursed by anyone else.


    But I haven''t been in such a good mood for the taste of blood in a long time. I couldn''t replenish my powers as much as I did when I inhaled Cenri and Albatross blood, but even demon blood seems to be able to recover somewhat. Maybe it has something to do with appearance, etc.


    So I crawl my tongue into Monica''s neck and then carefully look for a place to stick my fangs out.


    Ultimately, I''m going to stick it to everything I want to stick out, but I''m not going to suck Monica''s blood and kill her, so I need a choice.


    "Look, Monica. Lying is a bad thing. Apologize?"


    "- Ahhh... ahhh... I''m so... sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry. Please, please, forgive me - en, de, dear... forgive me, forgive me..."


    He also breathes constantly and Monica makes an apology all over the tears.


    Already, the clothes that had completely hidden my body were ripped off by my nails, and deep slits were made there. Don''t hesitate to snuggle your skin and skin and restrain its body. It was my idea to do something Cenri couldn''t do anyway.


    Unfortunately, I don''t generally have sex. [M] I still don''t have that feature in Lesser Vampire, the Lower Vampire.


    If I can''t do it, I don''t seem to be able to simulate it, but my interest is only in sucking blood, and I don''t want to do anything that isn''t fun.


    The next thing we need to do is gather information.


    The usual Monica would have carefully selected the information to give me. He must have been observing me while coordinating the information the Demon King''s Army gave him to avoid disadvantage.


    But right now, it''s hard to hide information. I have to help the captive end knights, kill the cannibals, kill Reinell, and then stop the invasion of Lomburg.


    This is the first time I''ve interrogated you, but I think Monica can handle me as a novice interrogator. I''m a little excited.


    Looking at Monica, who sucks blood and is delighted and bored, is all about vampire profit.


    I get a little lost, but there''s no point hiding my rebellion already at the time I bit Monica.


    A time limit is imminent. Given his character, it''s not strange that Cenri should come after me. The situation is oppressive.


    Well, worst of all, you just have to throw everything out and get away with it, even if you fail. Emotional lumps remain, but they are a life-threatening species. If Cenri and I survive, that''s fine. You don''t have to get sick even if you fail the first time. Let''s go easy. Let''s have fun interrogating.


    I fed Monica''s neck just a few millimeters ahead of her fangs and whispered straight into it.


    "Monica, tell me the weakness of Reinell the Demon King from you."


    "Ah... ha, ha... eh...?


    The cramps stop for a moment. I hear a grunting voice. Apparently Monica''s soul had not yet succumbed.


    Good. Very good. It doesn''t have to be rewarding. It''s still a long night, and even if it''s morning, I''m invincible in a casket that can''t reach the light.


    Let''s just be careful not to die. Let''s discuss this slowly.


    So I came up with a very interesting game. [M] I say to Monica, who shakes herself in a different way than pleasure, rubbing the rind and its soft skin.


    "Yes... I''m not a ghost either, while Monica''s talking to me... I won''t bite you. As someone dragged into vampires, you''re a broken response. Finally, I will not kill you. I''m still a man who keeps his word, so trust me."


    ¡ì


    Monica''s mouth was very hard. I needed to chew on my stomach, chest and thighs to get information.


    Eventually, Monica told me, flirting with strong pleasure and algae scratching at a fear she had never felt before.


    Demon King Reinell. Hundred battles smelled, king of lion dragons.


    The identity is - a mixture of the lion''s warcraft and the dragon''s blood.


    There is a species called Dragon Man (Dragon Newt), the most powerful and known subhuman to draw dragon blood, but Reinell is its version of Warcraft. It could be described as a miraculous being, as it should not be possible first of all for a dragon to interact with a warcraft.


    The extraordinary giant draws dragon blood, but the late. The golden fur overtakes the cannibal flesh, and its nails cleave the walls like pieces of paper. The power outweighs even the dragon species, and they can''t use the brace, which is one of the dragon threats, but that''s not how far it turns out to be true.


    If anyone can scratch Reinell with this Demon King army, that seems to be only the number two, ''Cannibal''.


    If Monica''s words, spoken with half insanity, were true, Reinell, unlike vampires, had roughly no noticeable weakness. To destroy the Demon King, you must outperform him with pure performance, or you must match him with measures.


    But what was even more interesting was that it was not Reinell''s strength - that some demon king would be classified as a pure creature rather than ''demonic''.


    For example, Monica, the devil, is'' demonic ''. Therefore, she makes silver and holy water weak points. Oliver, the werewolf, is also demonic, and of course I, the undead, am demonic.


    ''Demonic'' is a being belonging to a darkness that does not like silver¡­ simply put, it is a generic term for a cursed being.


    I know there are many other definitions, but I don''t care about academic stories right now. What matters is that Reinell is just a creature, and therefore can be armed with holy silver.


    Me, Oliver, and Monica don''t like silver, so we basically can''t have silver weapons. What does this mean...


    I kept my promise. Finished the conversation and sucked the used Monica''s blood to its limit, but there was no gradient mutation.


    If there had been a hierarchical mutation and vampire powers available, I might have been able to fight Reinell from the front, but, well, I can''t help it. We just have to compete with the bills we have.


    Get up from the coffin and get some fresh air for the first time in a long time. Apparently, he concentrated too much on sucking blood, and the red light is plugged in from the gap in the windows he was looking for.


    Evening¡­? A little early for vampire time, but not bad.


    Inside the coffin sleeps like Monica is dead wrapped in worn clothes.


    You understood my awakening, Oliver came to me in quick motion and lay flat in front of me. I will give you the clothes I chose yesterday with respect. [M]


    Could Oliver have been watching me like I said all along?


    "Good morning, sir. It''s a treat, Master End."


    Receive clothes with a grudge. Well, I don''t hate to be respected, but it''s against vampires, not me, that Oliver''s in awe. I don''t trust you.


    Now, we have to do what we have to do before we rendezvous with Cenri.


    The first target had already been set.

 80 Lesson 22: Erosion â‘¢

    At first it was just one odd lion.


    The first landscape to be remembered is the other lifeless spiritual peak and the roaring self at its top.


    The mighty dragon blood flowing through him made Reinell ''lonely''.


    When I was tempted, there was no one around except for the bait. It was not until some time later that I learned that the Lion Warcraft was inherently a herd making being.


    It was one demon king who entered Reinell''s territory that triggered it.


    Perhaps he was the nearest weakest of demon kings. Reinell bit down that demon king who invaded his territory and tried to destroy Reinell.


    And he became a new demon king. A demon king is someone who heads something different. Demons without power gather under the powerful.


    What we need is overwhelming power. It was half instinct for Reinell, who was born and king, to create a herd, and only when did Reinell the Demon King become a major force.


    Now that it''s a great place, we can''t just keep the herd alive by defending our territory.


    The herd is already huge enough that Reinell can''t be seen alone. We have to make a country next. The attack on the fortified city of Lomburg is a stepping stone.


    But more than that, Reinell wanted to fight the strong.


    Dragons are a species that will be mighty enough to live longer. Reinell, who draws that blood, is also becoming more and more powerful as he gets older.


    I haven''t had a full battle in a long time. When was the last time you fought a bloody battle? Powerful phantom beast, when you bram down to cannibalism, or when you''re relative to Oliver? But even then, Reinell was not seriously injured.


    How long has there been no challenger even? The End Knight, who was in Lomburg, couldn''t even reach Reinell''s place.


    As it is, your soul rots even with more power.


    That vampire (vampire) hasn''t been good in a long time. Excellent. I put down greedy cannibals for victory at number two. Power, will, and even superior growth.


    And those bloody eyes - those eyes are the same things that the mighty enemy once directed at Lionel. I''m still weaker than Reinell now. But not far away, that man definitely comes to Lynel''s challenge.


    The Demon King, who places the undead under his command, says the End Knight will target him. But that''s good, too.


    Reinell is king. He is the apex of the devil. Then you must take every challenge with pride in its power.


    With End Baron, it won''t take long to attack Lomburg. More forces and more powerful enemies, a human flock, and other demon kings will challenge Reinell. Just think so, bloody meat leaps. The fighting instincts that were about to rot are stimulated.


    The time had come. The dimensions of the supply path failed, but more than that was obtained. Stagnation is not tolerated by the army of Demon King Reinell.


    Crush Lomburg even tomorrow. Destroy that intrusive wall, ravage the city, and move ahead.


    Boneless castle present in the middle belly of the mountain. In its deepest depths, suppressing the costly emotions in the cold night air, the shadow appeared in a way that was disputed by the darkness.


    There were no signs. Smells, sounds, nothing. Reinell roars small to a small figure woven in a crimson coat.


    The shadow was a guest. You look human, but not human.


    The smell of choking blood shoved at Lionel. The skin is morbidly white and free of any vitality. Your hair is red as blood and glossy as if it were wet.


    A neutral face. Reinell could not determine age or gender from a person''s face, but she smelled like a woman. The smell of a corpse is hidden in the smell of strong blood.


    A vampire is - maybe that''s what it is.


    The woman was a messenger from another demon king. He is a family member of the King of Piles, a particularly powerful and well-known force among a few demon kings.


    The kings'' forces consist of the abominable undead.


    I''m not in a cooperative relationship with Demon King Reinell, but I''m not in a hostile relationship either. The king''s territory is far apart.


    Families were sent to join hands with inspections of the situation, in some cases.


    A woman opens her lips small. The voice of the female vampire, who had always been untouched since coming under the Rhinel army, was now slightly but trembling.


    "Definitely... a vampire... and a true ancestor of a vampire, True Vampire. I still can''t believe that anyone who doesn''t belong to any force existed..."


    "There will be as much under your king, Sable"


    Reinell wasn''t the only one who was watching a duel with cannibals.


    Those who were not even interested in the powerful phantom beast, Manticore, are now so excited to tremble. The original came to confirm the werewolves made by some vampires - Oliver - but the purpose doesn''t seem to be on my mind anymore.


    "Lord Reinell, let us cede a part of our army. A army of fourth-ranked werewolves, ten men, and fifth- and sixth-ranked werewolves, two hundred men, loyal to the king."


    "What''s the price?


    I already knew the answer, but when I came, I leaked a small voice, and Reinell asks.


    The vampire named Sable responded instantly. Its eyes shine quietly.


    "Instead... I''ll have that vampire"


    Reinell woke up slightly. The tip of a sharp holy silver nail scrapes the floor.


    Indeed, werewolves are powerful. Powerful and small in number. If there were as many as two hundred troops that could be transformed into humans, it would be easy to attack Lomburg and so on.


    But we can''t talk about it. I don''t intend to negotiate more. I did not allow you to enter Reinell''s territory to give away those you liked.


    I stare down at a much smaller shadow compared to myself.


    "I can lose it. Before my nails pierce that body."


    "Huh... there''s an unusual beast flair"


    At the same time Sable struck his tongue, Reinell shook down its forefoot. The weakness of the vampire who made it made it special - the silver hook claw shreds its body from the diagonal and wears the castle floor as it is shortly as it dodges. The whole castle trembles at the power of the lion that draws the dragon''s blood.


    But I don''t have any response. Sure enough, the sable that should have been torn was a few meters away, near the window. There is no scratch on that coat or on the skinny body.


    Vampire powers are unknown to the bottom. I got Reinell''s eye light and there was no change in Sable''s complexion. I guess there''s no blood passing through that body at all, while it wraps around that intense smell of blood.


    You''ll regret reneging on the negotiations.


    "... let me try"


    Sable''s expression is severely distorted. At about the same time, its body could play.


    In the darkness, leaks the roar of Kiki, and countless bats fly away. The herd, dense enough to hit each other, went out the window as if competing. Later there is nothing left.


    "It''s a clever force. Sooner or later, he''ll cut me a thousand."


    You can chase him, but his opponent doesn''t have the temper to fight Reinell thoroughly. You''ll just keep running after him. That''s a good point to be interested in.


    I don''t have time for one vampire on the outside right now.


    Standing up, Reinell, the Demon King, raised a high roar.


    The air trembles, the castle trembles, and spreads to all the armies that have built their base on mountain skin. The growl returns to answer my voice.


    Come on, the time has come. Grind your nails and brush your teeth. Show the men their martial arts at the hand of the King of Piles, who came to inspect the Reinell army.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It was easy to get lost in the dark. Nobody sees me, nobody sees me.


    The power of "latent shadow" apparently not only erases the sound and smell, but also has a visual concealment effect. If you pour more blood into it, you can deceive the sharp five senses of the Warcraft and move like a shadow. It''s not something that can last long, but, well, it''s not a problem for now.


    It was hot in my head. I feel my fighting instincts are high. Did you drink too much blood, or is it because you''ve been stressed lately?


    I wish it was just a matter of mood, but I had to avoid myself being sucked off by vampires. That''s fine during the fight, but when it''s all over, we have to go back to normal.


    There was no one in the Demon King''s Army who could defeat me. A lot of numbers, but that doesn''t mean a lot to vampires.


    After all, it''s about cannibalizing with Reinell, the demon king. Capably, Oliver seems handy, but he is as unstable as he is likely to fall back here depending on what he does. I don''t need it though.


    The problem is Reinell. His physical is probably stronger than Albatross and besides, I''ve never seen him fight, so I can''t see the bottom.


    We need help to kill that lion dragon. Just the power to pierce and scratch that fur.


    The cannibal house was near the castle, in a mountain-skinned cave. Two ghost tribe watchers with a troublesome look on their disguised big tree doors.


    The door was clearly made of piercing. There are a lot of gaps just by matching the appropriate wooden plates, and it doesn''t make sense as a door. I smelled strong vigilance from the air leaking out of the gap.


    The door is clearly my countermeasure. [M] Vampires cannot enter a person''s house unless invited. I''m sure the cannibals couldn''t satisfy their conditions as a home just because of the caves they always sleep in, and they rushed to close the door. And the prospect is successful. My instincts whisper that I shouldn''t go into that house.


    After all, he - the Demon King would have called him Hebram - is an impenetrable beast.


    I probably don''t usually wear watches either. There was an obvious dissatisfaction with the expression of the ghost tribe.


    That''s something you hated a lot... if you think I''m going to ambush you with revenge.


    When I dived into the shadow of a tree and licked my lips, I decided to work out a plan for how I should request your help.

 81 Lesson 23: Erosion ?

    The Knights of the End Class III knight, Del Gordon, had closed his eyes in the cell and had a glimpse of the surrounding situation.


    Almost a month had already elapsed since I was detained. In the meantime, Dell received the gaze of ridicule in an act that seemed just plain lame.


    All who belong to the Knights of the End are human beings. But the blessings that dwell in you give the End Knight extraordinary power.


    "Blessings", which were depleted to their limits when they were connected to the prison, had already recovered. He was severely hurt, and his body, which had only moved a little, was in severe pain, and now he feels no pain.


    Few meals were given and their nutritional status sucked, but I have fought without drinking or eating on assignment, and some of the knight of the end moves are moves that use blessings to force my body to move.


    The locks connected to both hands and feet appear to be specially made and are unlikely to be destroyed with the power of an ending knight who can pull off iron. But the walls to which it is connected are different.


    Now that I have recovered, I can force the lock to pull off, scratch the lattice and escape. The iron balls connected to the legs are intrusive, but enhanced physical ability would not be a major obstacle.


    The Reinell army looks sweetly at the End Knight. I didn''t get out right away. I pretended to be weak and made a big deal out of it because I was watching the desk.


    The army of Demon King Reinell is overwhelming the power of Lomburg.


    Lomburg was now in danger of ruin to a mighty being that outnumbered both the power of the individual.


    The city still survives because of the power of the exterior walls built over the years. But it is also degraded by repeated raids and won''t last long. To save the city, it was necessary to defeat Reinell the Demon King.


    Defeat the Demon King Reinell and the Reinell army will be just a herd of beasts. That way even the soldiers stationed in Lomburg can handle it.


    I wasn''t originally thinking of enemies alone. But I had to try.


    Lomburg is the home of Dell.


    I didn''t have very good memories. Lomburg is a fortified city. Approximately the majority of its inhabitants are those who make war work, and the air in the city is rough.


    I don''t have a family anymore. No one I once knew would remember Dell, who was picked up by the Knights of the End and left the city.


    But still, Lomburg is the land where Dell was born and raised. Some of Dell''s battle techniques were once taught by mercenaries in the land.


    It''s a revelation, Dell thought. Perhaps it is no coincidence that Dell now stops in Lomburg, exposed to the onslaught of the Demon King''s Army and at the wind front lights.


    Dell has power now. The power that I developed after the fierce battle with my dark family.


    My people stopped me. I was also praised by a teacher who took care of Dell all the time.


    Power comes with responsibility. Non-intervention in the battle against the Demon King is the code of the Knights of the End. The power of the End Knight is only to fight the Dark Families.


    But Dell didn''t break. And knowing Dell''s strong will, his people also gave up stopping him.


    What will the Knights of the End do when they break the code and try to enforce their intervention in the Demon King?


    I will not remove it. I won''t hold back with strength.


    The answer is - look and pretend not to see.


    This is Dell''s battle. The Knights of the End respect that.


    I won''t help, but I won''t stop. Show me your strength if you let me through. That''s what heroes were for.


    I don''t think it''s a terrible response. This is my best.


    There is no help. My people have already left Lomburg. If Dell doesn''t return, Dell will be treated as missing.


    I was just lucky not to be killed, but it was convenient to be a prisoner.


    Reinell is a mighty demon king.


    Blessings don''t work on the tough flesh that even the provided barista bounced back, and it''s not like the person Dell''s always fighting. It''s hard to win even the End Knight if you get bumped from the front. Besides, that difficulty jumps if the opponent becomes a large group.


    Being imprisoned in this formation only slightly increased my success rate. If you stand around well, you will also be able to mount an ambush.


    Even if Reinell doesn''t discuss it, the executive class could be defeated.


    It was then that the situation changed.


    There was a change in the reaction of the subpeople on Dell''s watch. And then it showed up.


    It was in the form of a youth.


    Signs were contained, but Dell figured it out.


    It''s in front of me - a family of darkness. An enemy of the Knights of the End, a mighty undead, a natural enemy of the living and the living, a vampire.


    Seeing how far I''ve come, I guess Reinell the Demon King invited me in.


    I thought it was stupid.


    The undead hates all who live, not just men, and sometimes even the same undead.


    Being a vampire can be quite clever and less like attacking a living person with emotions, but the level of danger is not the ratio until then.


    But at the same time, that''s never a bad story for Dell.


    If the undead were to belong, Demon King Reinell would be the enemy of the Knights of the End.


    If you report it, you will destroy Reinell, the Demon King, to the prestige of the Knights of the End. It''s also a demonstration to keep the powerful undead from making allies.


    The army was confused when they brought in a foreign object called the undead.


    Just as the undead strikes the living, the living are the ones who repel the undead from their instincts. Getting used to the signs of death takes time.


    Anxiety and awe were also propagating on the lookout and getting stronger every day. There will be no further opportunity to escape.


    The decision is tomorrow morning, the vampire can''t move. And it''s the moment the watch switches.


    When I was lurking my breath and circulating my blessings in my body to restore some condition, something inadvertently cold ran to my spine. Raise your face slightly and invest in your body so that you can break through the restraint at any time. wrap around the armor of blessings that were kept warm around the body.


    Instinct was alarming. Signs of strong darkness approach. The ghost (Auga) on the lookout doesn''t seem to notice anything.


    There is no sound. There is no smell. Only evil signs approach.


    It''s not magic. This feeling is due to the vampire-specific abilities mutated from Dead Meat Man (Fresh Man).


    There was no sound. Three ghosts on guard groan small. His eyes were slightly opened and in an instant he lost his light and fell down.


    Dell opened his eyes wide and stood up on both legs. Vampires are monsters, not even compatible end knights can ever be caught off guard.


    My body trembles. The samurai trembled.


    Red eyes looked at this one like blood, the hallmark of a vampire whose hair took only a little from the shadows. The black-dyed skin returns to normal as if erosion were pulling off.


    The appearance was not different from when I saw it before, but the signs of intimidation and darkness I feel are not the same as before.


    For a moment, I even forget about the demon king who was the target. It was a monster that absolutely had to be killed, even from a dell with no direct grudge against vampires.


    A monster said to Dell, who stares at him with no voice and intent to kill him.


    "Kill Reinell. Let me get you out of here, help me out."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Too much killing. It was terribly hot. My vision is blunt and bright.


    My head was boiling down. Take a big, deep breath and stay calm.


    The identity of the fever is probably a vampire instinct. This is why we are making vampires into monsters to be afraid of. I''m still a lower vampire, so instinct shouldn''t be that far either, but it was like a flame, as intense as a storm, and it was going to take some time to contain it completely.


    I just drank blood but my throat was dry asexually. I realized my mistake.


    Incorrect procedure. I should have given Monica a reason to look for Cenri before she sucked on her blood. I would have been a little calmer with Cenri. [M]


    It''s easy to leave yourself to the urge, but that''s the first step toward a monster. By surprise, I was able to kill three ghosts in an instant, a testament to my rapidly increasing power. I will not tolerate any more predictions.


    Grip the iron lattice, remove and discard with force. Into a spacious cell.


    I came to help you because of it, but the End Knight''s gaze was on a killing spree.


    Scratchy skinny flesh. Brown willed strong looking eyes. Around his body he wears the armor of blessings, keeping me away. But I would be able to beat this knight with every piece of armor.


    My instinct as a vampire is telling me to kill the knight in front of me. But you can''t do that. Even if they do, there''s no way I''m going to kill him. As long as Cenri believes in me, I have to live up to it.


    Before Cenri arrives, I want to help the End Knight and knock out Reinell. I want to knock myself out for blood on the reward.


    The End Knight man said nothing. But I stab the nail first.


    "Oh, I know the question. Even I really don''t want to do this. But enemies are allies, aren''t they? Let''s kill each other another time. Reinell''s strong, I honestly can''t handle it on my own. Maybe even you."


    I don''t want you to be totally on my side. Because that''s impossible at all.


    That''s why we deviate from that spear. This End Knight was captured in a battle with the Reinell army. The target should be Reinell the Demon King.


    An iron ball that seems to be getting in the way of that toe. Grab and lift that huge chain. I noticed something serious when I tried to grasp it with both hands.


    "Oh, shit... it''s a full moon today isn''t it"


    Failed. We should have waited for the full moon to culminate in strength even if we were to fight back. Usually I would have definitely noticed, but apparently I was more angry than I thought.


    I can do everything in my power. The chains seemed specially made, quite sturdy, but still made a small noise of pissilli as I continued to push beyond the limits. A louder noise comes up from my arm than that and dull pain runs, but I don''t care. If you twist it out of your mind, the chain makes a dull noise and bounces off.


    The End Knight said in a low voice.


    "... there must be a key"


    "... oh, you''re absolutely right. I didn''t realize. Damn......"


    Instinct tells me to use my powers. It''s eroding my thoughts.


    I am very expensive now. [M] You may call it frustrating. I feel like sinking in the water for a few years or so.


    Find the fishing key bundle and throw it to the End Knight.


    Scary. I''m so scared of vampire instincts. I''m so scared that you might not even notice it when it merges.


    Now I felt like throwing everything out and running, but I can''t do that. I''ve committed some dangers. The race has already been thrown.


    If you run away here, you''ll have a habit of running away. That is not the freedom I seek.


    The End Knight rises. A flesh forged to a more privileged stature than I was when I became a lower vampire and grew taller.


    I should have been in custody for a long time, but I''m not anxious about that position. How dare the Rhinel army take the choice of capturing the Knight of the End. Brave or stupid... if I were in their shoes, I would definitely kill them.


    Says the End Knight man.


    "I have a weapon"


    "It should have been in the treasure trove. You should also look for more decent clothes later"


    Whatever I say, it''s not good for such a matchy man to move in worn out clothes.


    Come on, before nightfall, before the Reinell army realizes the situation, let''s just end it.

 82 Lesson XXIV: Rebellion

    "Hey, you..."


    The End Knight, Del Gordon''s sword, unlike Cenri''s, was an object classified as a just sword. The blow rips the space apart, making a roaring noise and tearing the ghost man apart from armor.


    The flesh is filled with the power of blessing, and the muscles of the whole body pulse violently. The move was like a storm, instantly slashing down the three sub-warriors I stumbled upon in the treasure trove.


    Dell stands guarded by a wide range of swords taken from the treasure trove. Needless to say, I am on that alert. [M]


    When I saw the godly battle, I thought,


    - It''s no big deal.


    Strong. Sure, it''ll be strong. You can beat most of your opponents in the Rhinel army, and if you fight one-on-one in a compatible sense, I might lose, too.


    But it''s too weak to leave the role I was thinking about.


    I''m sure Dell''s abilities are less than mine, except compatibility. Much time has passed since the chase with Cenri by the water. My power is not what it was then.


    A one-on-one power comparison will probably boost my armament over the blessed Dell. Now I can cut and kill subhumans in an instant just like Dell, and then if I were you, I wouldn''t let you speak a word.


    I wasn''t expecting that much, but this would be very unlikely to rival Reinell. What I wanted was to distract Reinell, but I doubt I can be satisfied with that either.


    That beast is absolutely mighty. The overwhelming force that small craftsmen can''t get through is probably not compatible with centimeters either. Even if you crumble a castle with explosives or something, that demon king won''t die.


    Alternatively, could Cenri''s Destruction (Photon Delight), which blew up Lord''s Evil Dragon, be defeated?


    ... Well, that''s a last resort. If possible, I want to apply a stitch before the centipede arrives.


    Dell is motivated, but he''s not going to deal with all of the Demon King''s Army.


    You haven''t found out about my betrayal yet. The other prisoners are now abandoned, leaving the treasure trove ahead of Dell to look around.


    The formation was a lot noisier than usual. Black smoke is rising in the mountains. A voice that is clearly not human comes into my ear.


    "It''s an intruder - don''t let them get away with it!


    Contain your instincts to fight and whisper with reason. In the Reinell Army, sub-warriors who hit senior warriors rush past. I dropped it off faceless. [M] Some of them opened their eyes to my appearance, but none of them called to see the battle against cannibalism.


    There was a fight only two days ago. It''s not a full moon yet, but don''t even think about Reinell the Demon King, such as me taking action so soon.


    From here on out is a battle against time. I don''t know the structure of Reinell''s castle. Monica told me about the structure, but I don''t have a map.


    Fortunately, the castle was just off the treasure trove.


    Demon King Reinell is the strongest in this army. Not like a human king. The security of the castle shouldn''t be that thick either, and the few guards would have headed for the ''fire source''.


    Make sure nobody''s paying attention here, and run for the castle. Dell, who hid herself in a thick robe, follows.


    "No way, what is helpless..."


    "That''s pointless."


    The voice Dell made to throw up and throw away was full of tears. I would think the same thing if I were in the same position. [M]


    But I can''t say that this revolt contains no emotional objects, but it is also a well-thought out action.


    I also thought about scraping the miscellaneous fish from the inside one by one, but it doesn''t make sense if I can''t defeat Reinell in the end, and I don''t have time.


    "Reinell is going to launch a raid close to Lomburg. We have to beat him before he''s ready."


    "... why would a vampire protect a human city? Lomburg is your enemy."


    "I have a situation. You too... so that there are circumstances."


    Dell doesn''t know I have an ending knight. [M] I''m not even going to tell you.


    This case is complicated. My actions are for my emotions, for Cenri, and - for the people of the caravan who gave me sweet treats.


    What I can say for sure is that there''s no city in my protection, and I''m not going to risk my life.


    But I had no idea that I, the undead, would be fighting with an end knight other than Cenri.


    The Knight of the End is still watching my movements while I do this.


    "I went out of my way to help him, get him to work for that. Don''t betray me during the showdown."


    "I don''t remember saying anything like... I need your help!


    Apparently, you can''t be close.


    Reinell''s castle was made of smooth stone. Did you make it magically...... go inside through a wide open entrance without a gatekeeper. That''s where Dell goes on.


    Smells like a beast. It smells like Reinell, the Demon King you''ll never forget once you smell it. The smell came from far above. No - wait.


    Mixed with the smell of a Rhinel army with a curved nose, slight but centipede smell. Behind - at the foot of the mountain. It''s still far away, but apparently he''s definitely on his way this way.


    Did you come to pick me up... another reason to hurry?


    That''s when I heard a voice from behind the castle somewhere.


    "End... why are you in the castle?


    ".................. Selzard"


    What emerged from the front was a lizard warrior - Selzard - who gave me a painful blow on the first day. A giant like looking up, strawberries of lizards appear from behind it that cannot be distinguished except by equipment.


    I accidentally struck my tongue without putting it on the table.


    Selzard and his men were fully armed.


    Long spears with armor helmets that would have been adjusted for that body, with eyes that are hard on me (though I don''t know how Lizard Man feels about me).


    The other day, I must have made a big hole in my torso, but how can I not insult the regenerative power of the living?


    Can you kill him? But yeah, I could easily wind him up in Selzard because there was a gap. Whatever the quality this time, there are too many. Its eyes are also directed towards Dell, who was hiding behind it.


    I get lost just a little bit and say as much without emotion in my voice as possible.


    "Intruder in formation. Selzard should go, too, if you want a handle."


    "Oh, I thought it was sensible and noisy"


    Even in my words, Selzard did not show a significant response.


    Its nostrils move pimply and its eyes rotate with glitter. Do lizards also have a good sense of smell?


    "I smell a curse flame. Sounds like a very nasty intruder."


    "Then go. Faithful... if Master Reinell''s in charge, we should go."


    The first time I ran into Selzard was outside. Probably not usually in a castle or anything.


    Why do you stand only at times like this... Selzard glanced at my men and said to me in frustration.


    "Yesterday''s battle - it was truly brilliant"


    "Oh, thank you. Cannibalism was more powerful than rumors. It''s a coincidence that I won."


    "If Master Reinell hadn''t stopped you, you would have killed the Cannibal."


    "... No, that''s not true. I was going to stop at the rinse. Killing is strictly forbidden, even vampires follow the rules."


    Go somewhere quick. Not if you''re talking to the public.


    Unlike the first time he encountered him, Selzard''s eyes were extremely calm. He looks at me calmly.


    It smells. It doesn''t smell like fear. There are no feelings of fear there. There is - the smell of excitement.


    Pass the trident spear that Selzard had to his men and pull a slender sword out of his hips.


    So I finally understood the situation correctly.


    Selzard didn''t hear me at all. [M] I''m not going to ask. But he knows exactly why I''m here.


    It wasn''t technically a sword that its lizard warrior pulled out that even this demon king army boasts one of the finest combat abilities.


    It was a shining knife in silver. St. Silver''s knife - not found in the treasure trove, the main weapon of Del Gordon.


    The tip of the blade covering the darkness is facing this way.


    Put the sword on the spear that your men were equipped with at the same time. Selzard gave his tongue, of course, and said in a deafening voice.


    "That was late, End Baron. Wait... there he is."


    "............... how did you know?


    There''s no way you''ll find out. Monica had Oliver watching over her, and she stopped by a few times, but she came here with very little room open.


    In the first place, Selzard and I only had one conversation. Selzard tells me what to do. [M]


    "The cold anger you had is not going to heal without vengeance..."


    ".................. oh my god"


    I didn''t expect most of my body to be read about behavior by lizard humans... would it have been that easy for me to understand? I guess it was easy to understand... and I had cannibals ready.


    Set up a boneless sword as Dell weaves his thick coat.


    "Selzard, I have no grudges against you. This one got pierced through my heart, and I punched a hole in your body. So let''s hit it by hand."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Selzard doesn''t respond. I put blood into my right arm. [M]


    Makes a noise that makes your arms squirm and turns it into a white blade. Dell breathes in my power for the first time.


    A holy silver weapon... the blade I made from "Pointed Claws" is part of my body, but is it okay to shoot each other? Unfortunately, I don''t have any other weapons for a reason.


    "If you don''t want to die, get out of there. I don''t want to kill you like the King of the Night who attacked your homeland."


    I want to avoid any wear and tear. I don''t even need a holy silver knife. I''m not going to get through to Reinell anyway, and Dell, who got the original weapon, might try to kill me, so it''s better not.


    I had no resentment for the look on Selzard''s face. But I wasn''t lost in my answer to my surrender recommendation.


    There''s no retreat for Lizardman warriors.


    "... you''ll have a family too"


    "Ours! For the king!


    Selzard growls, and his legions scatter around. In its eyes was the readiness to die, but there was faith.


    It''s a pain in the ass. It''s time now, and even though we''re inferior to Reinell, we don''t have time to fight here.


    I''m reasonably strong. Cellards inferior to their physical abilities don''t lose that easily when they use a weapon made of St. Silver.


    At least, it''s as easy as taking Selzard''s men to total annihilation. For not being a cowardly imitator, I can favor it over ''cannibalism'', but I have no hesitation in killing it more than I stood before.


    "Whatever you are, your men are dead dogs. At least we should just miss the guys."


    So much so that the men of Selzard came upon us from all sides. I''m in a great mood.


    I can''t even see the slightest dust in the fear I was showing the first day when I overwhelmed Selzard. I don''t understand how I can jump in without fear of death even though I have no chance of winning, because I have a reputation for forever evil.


    Is this - a warrior?


    The blow is sharp, and the lizards'' physical abilities go far beyond humans. I stepped back and dodged the slaughter from all sides. [M]


    If you take it properly, it will blow up easily, such as the little me. There''s a lot of people - it''s like a wall. There are also many shield holders. Brawl is all I want, but Selzard with a knife that could kill me was a pain in the ass.


    Holy silver does a lot of damage to demonization. The weapon will probably cut off my ultra-hard "sharp claws" easily. I thought I got a good weapon, but I quickly found my weakness.


    "Dell, go ahead. I''ll take this!


    "What!?


    Play the blade with your nails. The blow is heavy, but not about vampires. The wound can be healed quickly. The only thing to watch out for is Selzard.


    But this herd is a pain in the ass for Dell. I''m sure he won''t be able to deal with him alone. Even if you can, you must be injured.


    Monica said she slaughtered thirty elites when she first talked about Dell, but she wouldn''t have dealt with them at the same time. And a single cut can be fatal to humans.


    Play the attack gently and scream as you step back.


    "I''m the only reason these guys are here! You alone can get out. [M] We don''t have time! I''ll clean up and chase you right away!


    Selzard was only looking at me.


    I''m sure Selzard won''t go after it if Dell runs through it. He thinks the End Knight is no match for Reinell alone.


    And at any rate, I''m the only one trying to kill him. Did you see something in the fight against cannibalism that would make you feel that way?


    "If we don''t hurry, there may be rescue. You can''t really get busted with an ally! Stay ahead of me, please!


    "Huh..."


    I bite my teeth for a moment, but Dell rushes out. Running behind the lizards that surround me.


    As expected, Selzard didn''t even show a bare gesture to follow. Inquire as you retract the rain of the blade.


    "Did I do something you hated so much?


    "No. This is - respect. You''re strong. So destroy them with all your might."


    How is it that undead is so full of enemies? I hit my tongue, and I went on offense.


    Turn your left hand into a blade, too, and step forward with all your might. The spear, playing the blade, pierces every shield through the lizard man who was protecting his left. A blade sweeps through your body from all sides, but there''s no problem. A lizard man is like a piece of paper.


    You thought you couldn''t contain it, the cellzard mixes with the attack. I''ve never fought a sword before, but it wouldn''t be much different from a sword. He retreats and dodges the beautiful slaughter that arcs, kicking the lizard man he was next to and holding the spear with his left hand back to his finger.


    After all, lizards don''t seem to use garlic bombs or crosses. The lizards in front of them were noble, but in the sense of a warrior, inferior to Kainushi.


    Take a spear at the slaughter. But just in terms of the quality of the weapon, this one seems very inferior. If you do poorly, the pattern is likely to be broken.


    Selzard screams. The voice has a sense of tear in it.


    "What''s up? Is death horrible!? My people went first!


    You think death is horrible?


    "Terribly determined"


    But it''s just like the operation that made my people go first.


    I was going to ask him to go first for a reason even if Selzard didn''t show up.


    Because I don''t know the power of Reinell the Demon. I know it''s mighty, but I''ve heard it, but I don''t feel how powerful it is.


    I''m not going to die in vain. I needed a prototype stone.


    If Del Gordon, a warrior, is killed in no time, then - let''s run clean. It was too early to deal with Reinell.


    So I switch my thoughts. I can''t just be told.


    I take the blade of silver, with a newly taken sword, and laugh at Selzard.


    "But I was stunned. I can''t believe there are warriors ready to lose"


    ¡­¡­


    Selzard says nothing. But the upset came through the blade well enough.


    I knew at a glance. Tons of subordinates. A formation with a large number of shields. Silver knife.


    At first glance, it looks like it''s intercepting with maximum force, but it''s not a formation thinking of victory.


    What we need in the battle against vampires is elite. Miscellaneous soldiers without silver weapons are no great obstacle to me.


    Buy some time. Selzard is using his life to buy time. Evidence of this is that Selzard didn''t set me up until I entered the offensive.


    I don''t know the definition of a warrior, but it''s understated and insane to stand up without a mind to win and without a temper to survive.


    "Are you waiting for reinforcements? Who are you waiting for? Is that Monica? Is that Oliver? Or are you a ghost champion?


    There are more injuries. The shield breaks, the spear breaks. Blood splashes, and many warriors fall and fall. But my body has no scratches at all.


    My brain, my body is hot. The flames of struggling instincts that smoke in the back of my brain lift me up all over my body.


    I open my eyes and look up at Selzard. My fangs hurt hard. As impulsive as I was, I screamed.


    "You''re not... Selzard. What you''re waiting for is - ''Cannibalism'' - to go get it. He''s the only cowardly beast who seriously injured me."


    Selzard does not answer. But silence is like an answer.


    Oh, sure, that beast would kill me.


    Because Hebram is smart. I''m timid enough to analyze the factors I''ve lost and think about countermeasures, and do it instantly. Because the beast was very similar to me, he would have felt my intention to kill.


    Selzard''s choice is very correct. It''s hard to get help from someone you didn''t like until then.


    The only thing is, if there''s a mistake, it''s...


    "Hebram... he''s not coming. I already killed him."


    If we''re gonna do this, we have to do it long before it happens.


    Can''t I leave that strong, witty, cowardly, cunning, horrible beast alone?


    It is decided to kill first.


    The sword and sword collide. An unblessed blade pierces my body from all directions.


    Until then, for the first time, Cellard''s face, which was unresponsive to the words, is heavily distorted.


    I breathed small into the lizard''s peculiar protruding jaw.


    A small black firepowder mixed with breath scorches its scales.


    Selzard''s eyes are stunned open. That was all I could do to Selzard.


    The black firepowder did not go out. The flame burns magically, enveloping the head of the cellzard, and his whole body burns up like a black pine light as it is.

 83 Lesson 25: Rebellion â‘¡

    A curse is a miracle different from the magic that creates a strong passion.


    The difference between curse and magic is easy. Magic has its magic, but the curse doesn''t have it.


    When you have emotions strong enough to pervert the flesh, it seems to have power and turn it into a ''curse''. Therefore, the sorcerer fears a curse beyond his control.


    The curse begins with powerful, strong emotions because it does not possess any insignificant artistic logic, but is thus disorderly and demands a great price from the person.


    The curse is similar to prayer. The only difference is whether the sentiment is toward the negative or the positive.


    I literally expected the cannibal "Curse Flame" to be the product of a curse shortly after I finished the fight and returned to Monica''s house. And after interrogation of Monica, I came to a conviction.


    In the first place, I was defenselessly exposed to the flames of Bram to cannibalism because I had sometimes estimated the character of Bram to be low, but I had never heard of the phantom beast "Manticore" throwing up flames.


    I was wary of poison needles, I knew I would have hook nails and fangs, I knew I would manipulate magic, but I had never heard of only flames.


    That was no ordinary flame. Vampires have a huge amount of magic in their bodies, so most magic doesn''t work, and just flames don''t work.


    I expected it to be due to the curse because Hebram''s arming was halfway through.


    There is no way that a cannibal cannibal who prepared and showed even instantly flowing water during the battle doesn''t know that vampires have silver as their weakness. And there''s no way Hebram, number two in this Demon King''s Army, can''t prepare a silver weapon. Now Demon King Reinell was equipped with a silver hook claw.


    Manticore is a phantom beast. Originally, like Reinell, a cowardly beast who wasn''t supposed to be good at silver didn''t use silver weapons, so it was only natural to assume what was the only reason.


    Perhaps the curse perverted Hebram. My weakness is a silver weapon, but Hebram''s weakness was also a silver weapon. So Hebram couldn''t use a silver weapon.


    I''m sure the curse turns creatures into demons. Me and Oliver don''t like silver. And that Albatos, who hated me, didn''t use a silver weapon either.


    It was easy to take away The Curse Flame.


    The cannibals were wary of me, but they didn''t know I wasn''t a pure ''vampire''. Vampires can''t go in the house without being invited, but I''m not the lower vampire. A strong sense of repellence occurs, but that''s all. Signs disappear in The Diving Shadow, killing unmotivated guards and sneaking into the cave.


    I never wanted to do it, such as bite the same sex, but Hebram is not human, so it is no count. In the first place, Hebram would not have wanted to suck blood even if she was a female, so it is not enough to take the difference between a female and a male beast.


    The ''Curse Flame'' I took from the cannibals was a tremendous power. Selzard couldn''t even scream and became dust.


    Monica gave me the information - I''m also convinced that with this Demon King Army, the only ''cannibal'' can do damage to Demon King Reinell.


    The lizardmen (Lizardmans) surrounding the leader''s death take a step back.


    I exhale vigilantly and with all my strength. [M]


    The "Curse Flame" mixed in my breath was much weaker than what Hebram was using. Some mouths may be small, but if this is a normal flame, it''s also a suspicious level of whether you can light a cigarette.


    Besides this ability - I''m very hungry.


    According to the information I heard before I killed him, the price of ''Curse Flame'' seems to be cannibalism. There was also a reason why Hebram had singled out humans so much that he was disgusted internally.


    If we don''t keep eating large quantities of humans, we die. That''s the price for the power of this'' curse flame ''. But I''m already dead, so it doesn''t really matter. [M]


    The abilities of Curse Steel have been carefully designed.


    What matters in this ability is that I, the bearer of power, am not just a creature.


    The price of Albatos'' power was that his presence gradually approached the beast. I still don''t seem to be eroded, but maybe that''s because there''s a difference in the power of the base between ''human'' and ''vampire''.


    And the price of "Curse Flame" is death, but I''m already dead. Hebram burned in "The Curse Flame," but I won''t.


    One of the lizards with a spear screams.


    "Or, surround, never let it pass!


    "I''m scared, I smell it."


    Compared to earlier, it''s a move that lacks glory. The difference is just lethal in a state where there is a difference in power.


    There is an absolute will to win over character. The rematched ''cannibalism'' was also weak. If we had fought properly, we would have been able to buy some time, but pitifully the battle had been decided so lightly.


    That''s also probably why vampires with strong killing instincts can be scared.


    When I breathed small and suppressed my rough killing instincts, I stepped toward the lizards surrounding me.


    ¡ì


    The outpost ended without any further struggle. We heard about the anomaly and some reinforcements came from outside, but we didn''t talk.


    I reaffirmed the use of new powers in action. [M]


    "Curse Flame" is strong. No reach and no momentum, but still strong enough to be too much.


    "Curse Flame" is a flame that will not go away until you burn down the subject.


    The detailed performance is unknown, but given the cannibalistic character of creating this curse, the subject would be ''life''.


    The flamed creature, even if the flame was as small as the fire powder, burns and turns into dust at once.


    The problem is that this ability is not invincible.


    Perhaps this ability is resisted. If the curse is a demonic force, it won''t go through the Knights of the End manipulating positive forces, and it''s ineffective against undead, a product of stronger curses like mine.


    And - perhaps, even Reinell opponents don''t exert enough power.


    I don''t think there''s any zero power at all, but if Bram is stronger than Reinell in the first place, there''s no way he''s spoiling number two. Hebram was a cowardly beast but at the same time had high self-esteem.


    The dragon is a powerful phantom beast, whose flesh is said to be highly resistant to all attacks. It is not hard to imagine that Reinell also has the equivalent power.


    I asked the captive end knight to cooperate because I had considered it so much in the first place, but it was going to be a pretty tough fight for me with only the "Curse Flame" weaker than Hebram.


    I wanted to try after adding a little more strength, but I could imagine that sipping the blood buildup I could do around would not increase my strength. Given that Monica''s blood, which is not human, has gained so much strength, blood suction is probably very important to see if the subject has a heterosexual form.


    If I had enemies who could suck blood, I would have attacked you first, but this demon army, Monica, is the only cute girl...


    When I thought about it in a real escape mood, Fufu''s castle rocked heavily. Mixed with the sound of destruction, Dell''s growl sounds slight.


    Apparently, he walked in without waiting for me. I think it was an obvious induction, but is it simple, or should I call it pure again?


    You can''t even fight the way silver claws rely on regenerative abilities in your opponent as usual. If Dell dies, he''s quite unlikely to win.


    I hurried out of the castle.


    Monica, according to the information, Reinell doesn''t usually use the front door. I guess it''s inconvenient to use a human castle with a large body and a lion''s body.


    Even when the cannibals and I were fighting, Reinell fell from the top.


    If you look up at the castle made of a combination of stones, you can see the entrance and exit for Reinell far above. Just a human would have a hard time climbing, but I wouldn''t be a problem right now. Kicking hard on the ground and jumping a dozen meters into a breath, he grabs the scaffold with his hand and goes up.


    The entrance and exit were structured like a balcony, but without windows or doors.


    The sound was heard right from the bottom. Use the Diving Shadow, erase the signs and look down between the thrones.


    There was a battle going on there reminiscent of the showdown between Cenri and Lord.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    Dell enters the mood of tearing and wields a steel sword.


    The flesh once had the power of blessing that atrophied me only with signs.


    Apparently, it''s been warm enough up to here. The steel blade glowed with the energy of life, and the blow, even if not as graceful as a centimeter, had just enough beauty to be worthy of a hero.


    I don''t think I''ve been locked up in jail the whole time. Unexpectedly step back into the glow as if you were burning your life.


    That''s not good. That blade was polished to kill me, and if I were defenseless, I might be destroyed by one blow right now.


    But with that in mind - Reinell was king of demons.


    Reinell hadn''t growled. I shouldn''t have given it to you, but I feel tremendous pressure.


    Golden lions are huger than albatross, and no matter how much they are forged up, humans and others are like bugs in front of their beauty. The blow from the armored silver claw is heavier and sharper than any slash I''ve ever seen, cutting through the walls of the castle as if it were a piece of paper.


    The forefoot swing smashes the floor, and that''s probably the main cause that''s rocking the castle. Already in the Throne Room is a ruined look.


    I was unwittingly enthralled in the battle. Now he''s a vampire, but he left a little something called the heroic aspirations he used to have.


    Close your eyes, observe your movements, and look for a winning chance.


    Reinell is fast, heavy and powerful. Everything that can be done from that giant is an attack, and if this castle and other Reinell cares about it, it will collapse easily.


    I haven''t done anything unusual like cannibalism. Without a poison needle, I wouldn''t throw up a flame, but with just one of its born powers, Reinell was an absolute strong man. I also know exactly what Hebram was following.


    Dell was dodging the end of Reinell''s offense. Anything that can be played is missed with a sword, and a blow with a nail is avoided. Dell''s power hasn''t even been boosted by blessings, not even at Reinell''s feet. And the End Knight seems to understand that very well.


    Monsters and humans. The human strength is that small circles work. I make the most of it.


    The move was an expansion of what Cenri once showed us in a mock fight.


    Good. But you still don''t win alone.


    Dell''s sword had struck Reinell''s body many times, but the Demon King has not shown any itching. While avoiding constant attacks, we may not have exhausted all our might, but it''s probably quite difficult to kill Reinell by cutting it from the front with all our might. Too sturdy.


    Are there any weaknesses... that''s when the shock struck my body. An awesome noise shakes my whole body late.


    Reinell growled. It was as if the world had exploded. The castle trembles. Piscilli and a crack enter the wall.


    In front of me in confusion, Reinell waves his forefoot down against Dell.


    Dell dodged it.


    Even though he was supposed to have been more shocked than I was, Dell''s expression was all calm.


    The floor smashes and the castle trembles. At that time, Dell was stepping over the forefoot of a swinging linel.


    Dell runs with his sword in his hands. I see the power of blessing concentrated at my feet.


    Unexpectedly opens his eyes. Reinell''s weapon is not just nails. The jaw is big enough to chew through the hebram and has all the fangs. Running out before that is not something you can do with the same guts.


    Running up in three steps, he set the blade with both hands and Dell jumped. So I finally figured out Dell''s purpose.


    The body hair is hard enough to play the sword. Bone-protected heads would be even sturdier.


    Dell was after - the eyeball.


    The purpose is to have golden eyes that seem to atrophy just because they can be looked at. If Reinell is also an organism, he can''t work out behind those eyes. There must be a fatal weakness - a brain.


    From Reinell''s giant, Dell''s sword is like just a branch of a tree. But that''s why I can aim for the eye.


    Demon King''s movement stops. The impending blade of black iron. Reinell narrows his eyes at the tip of it.


    - And Reinell closed his eyes.


    I couldn''t believe it.


    The swung blade slipped over his eyelid and bounced back wide. Dell''s posture collapses, he is thrown out to the floor large enough to land in a rinse.


    Reinell slowly opens his eyes. I don''t have a scratch on my lid or my eyes. Maybe I couldn''t put my strength into it because I didn''t have legs on the ground, but it''s too... too sturdy.


    So the Demon King opened his mouth for the first time. Somewhere an aging sounding voice echoes among the half-baked kings.


    "To that extent...... human. The end knight who hears the sound, too, to that extent? To that extent, challenge me... stupid..."


    Bad. Kill me.


    Reinell hasn''t given his full strength yet. Dell is strong but human. It is also worn out. I just have to go.


    Decide by surprise attack. You can erase the signs and stick them on your head from the shadows and feed them the "Curse Flame" from close range.


    When I was ready in an instant, I jumped towards Reinell.

 84 Lesson 26: Rebellion â‘¢

    "Am I not forgiven by anyone?"


    Cenri still occasionally remembers the day she was ambushed by the Light of Liberation (Seoul Release).


    The end wasn''t crying after having managed to endure the life-scratching light by sucking Cenri''s blood. I wasn''t even angry.


    The end was superfluous. However, it was clear to Cenri''s eyes that the attitude was due to giving up.


    "Even if I don''t attack anyone, I''m sure everyone will come and kill me. Even if we escape outside the dominion of men, they follow us to the end of the earth."


    Cenri couldn''t say anything. Because the words were shooting straight.


    The Master seems to be taking a leap towards killing the weak youth in front of him. It will no longer be possible to persuade. And the ephemeral of annihilation isn''t as sweet as it is to miss the prey you aimed for once so easily.


    Will the Master think he killed End with that Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)?


    No, Ephe should act as something alive until he is convinced of End''s death. Because the annihilation of darkness until it is thorough is the origin of two names: ''annihilation''.


    "I''m scared...... Cenli. I''m also afraid of being killed, but above all I''m afraid of losing myself. As it is, I... become a monster. I''m not strong enough to keep people even if they hate me and keep attacking me. And I don''t want to die, even if I''m a monster."


    It was an emotional exudation.


    The eyes directed at Cenri were red as blood, but still kept strong sanity, as a sign of the monster.


    Remarkable reason given the time since the resurrection. Overcome the blood-sucking urge I''ve visited so many times, and maybe end up keeping humans until they really die.


    But there''s plenty of room for that, but we need allies.


    If the curse changes his appearance, it is said that his appearance depends on his nature. The end was moaning, but the white puppy, unlike when Albatos was transformed, must be the inner embodiment of the end baron.


    "It''s okay, whoever''s the enemy, I''m the only one... on your side"


    We have to protect it. Cenri, once again, was strongly determined.


    Even if the world becomes the enemy of the end, only you must be on your side. Otherwise, wouldn''t the end be too rewarding?


    ¡ì


    This is... bad.


    Looking up at the stronghold of the Demon King Reinell army spreading across his mountain skin, Senri frowned.


    I was asking about the size of the army. In the first place, even with the Demon King Army and a bite, each has its own characteristics by the Demon King, but if there were a Demon King himself, the base would be packed with almost all the troops. It is very impossible to deal with an overwhelming army fighting one city by itself.


    The sun had already set, and only the moon, which was missing in half, had illuminated the mountains. The wind contains a strong beast odor. The far-sighted formation is lit with fire, and I feel no will to hide myself.


    But above all, the problem is the strong signs of darkness that can still be felt far from the formation.


    The end conceals most of the negative signs thanks to the power of the Night Crystal. The cover-up isn''t perfect, but it''s powerful to the extent that even the End Knight can''t feel a sign if he leaves a little.


    But now I feel it from afar. It was certainly a disastrous sign characteristic of the undead. Besides, it''s far worse than the signs of the end Cenri once felt.


    I shouldn''t have waited in the city. I should have picked you up right away.


    Now regret spreads throughout your chest, but not if you regret it.


    When the centipede breathed small, it threaded and unleashed a full force in the body.


    "Thousand Eyes Cancer", an exploratory technique that expands the senses and learns about trends within the range due to fluctuations in thinly stretched forces. Because of the severe drain of power, it is not possible to examine the scope very extensively, but the presence of the undead is of course an advanced technique in which the creatures and terrain can be seen in detail.


    The signs of the end were at the top of the mountain, behind the boneless fortress. Nearby I feel the presence of a beast like Reinell the Demon King.


    There are countless signs of demonization in the formation. Some of them will fly in the sky, while others will have excellent sense of smell and hearing. It''s hard to dodge all those eyes and head to the castle.


    But we don''t have time to explore opportunities.


    Cenri, without hesitation, pulled his sword out of the sheath of his hips, strengthening his physical abilities with the power of blessing. The body shines brightly with positive energy.


    "Wait, end. I''ll pick you up now."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Big. Too big.


    As we already knew when we first met, the king of the golden-haired lion boasted a misdigit beauty from close quarters.


    The size and strength of the body is proportional. Exactly, Reinell the Demon King had a different character in existence. And this difference in character is not filled by effort.


    Didn''t Dell take a step back before such a monster?


    Now I feel the strength of a third-degree knight. I was an idiot at that time when I thought I was the weakest knight I''ve ever met, etc. He is an enemy, but definitely one of the heroes.


    Thank you for being able to fight with the hero who once admired me as one of my hopes in the hospital bed. Even if it''s temporary...


    Reinell was not on my guard. No, even if you were, the power of "Diving Shadow" to eliminate signs, sounds, and odors only works on sharp warcraft of senses.


    The giant had as many places to grab. I grab onto that hyena and stick it in the back of my head. Reinell notices, but it''s too late.


    When I grabbed the wire-like hyena and breathed heavily, I poured blood into the "Curse Flame" and exhaled thoughtfully.


    My body is shaken to a large extent and my vision is reversed. A strong impact strikes the whole body. Blunt pain fills my breath with smudges and the sound of crushing flesh and bones. My arm bones break. Reinell slammed his body against the wall.


    It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s a minor wound. The back of the head is the dead end of the beast. Strengthen and endure broken fingertips. It''s okay, I''m not going to die like I was crushed.


    When the vision is greatly elevated, a strong impact crushes the entire body. Sound. Impact. The flesh lifts heavily. Reinell stood up on his hind leg and slapped him on the forefoot.


    Awesome power. The healing speed - I can''t catch up.


    No, you''re not. This demon king - it''s all moving after calculating it. By the time I realized that, a third attack had struck my entire body.


    The air exploded. At last, his hands fall off and his body is blown away by a bomb of sound released from close quarters.


    It''s a growl. I should have been prepared, but I wasn''t even allowed a moment of resistance. The body is slammed against the wall and falls to the floor. Shattered whole body starts superregenerating.


    Reinell didn''t come after me. He was just looking down at me playing. Dell is not in that sight.


    "End Barron! Alright, I didn''t know you were going to try it yesterday today...... I was tickled, it seems"


    "Huh..."


    The effect of "Curse Flame" is - not. The black flame that burned down the selzard with the firepowder is not working at all. The hyena has no sign of burning. It''s probably due to high resistance because there''s no way the curse flame will go out just because it rolled.


    Stand up with your body after regeneration. I had some anticipation ahead of time, but it''s a tough fight.


    In the first place, I should have put all my strength into it, but the "Curse Flame" momentum had barely increased.


    Black sparks scatter. That was all. Is there any condition, or...


    Dell circles all the way around. But I''m the only one Reinell''s watching. But perhaps you haven''t noticed Dell''s trend. I''m aware of it and I''m ignoring it.


    Reinell looks into my eyes and laughs.


    "It''s good."


    There was no time for conversation. Reinell steps in.


    It''s as if the walls are approaching. Reinell was an extraordinary giant, but so was his agility.


    But I was prepared to see it beforehand in the battle with Dell. If the flame doesn''t work, we''ll have to deal with it with a blade.


    Turn your right hand into a sword and stand up to your swinging forefoot. Silver claws weren''t pointing this way. A blade eats into the flat of the dropped hand.


    My body makes a mistletoe noise with tremendous force, cracks on the floor and smashes.


    I could understand with instinct. No. The power is completely lost. It will be crushed as it is.


    Jumps wide behind you. The forelegs I was receiving shatter the ground with momentum.


    Reinell made a small roar.


    "Ugh... I didn''t know you would scratch us... Terrible power."


    Reinell makes me try to raise my forefoot. Blood seeped thinly where the blade stood. Reinell licks the wound and narrows his eyes.


    "The power, it''s still a shame. Go down to my military gate, End Baron. You can''t beat me yet."


    Stupid...... is that all?


    It was a shock. The Pointed Claw definitely had a blade on its flesh, and besides, Reinell''s own strength was applied there.


    Look at your right hand. There were countless cracks in the bone blade. You can crush my body, it makes sense.


    Strong. Too strong. This is the one who - will take you to the Demon King.


    Gather the power of blood in your right hand and repair the crack. But it hasn''t been a fundamental solution.


    A monster. I''m still no match for you alone. I stared at Reinell waiting for words. [M]


    But... go down to the military gate? Impossible.


    Surely this demon king might respect my will to the fullest. If I had been alone, I would have deserved a thought.


    But I have someone waiting for me. Always on my side, someone declared it to me. And the signs of Cenri are getting closer and closer.


    Besides, we haven''t decided to lose yet. It''s possible Dell has his back hand, and if his nails don''t stick up, his fangs could tear that thick fur. Or, unlike Dell, I might be able to pierce your eyelids.


    Let''s see what Reinell can do.


    "Hmm... don''t give up, huh? Let''s at least have some fun."


    And then the ravages began.


    ¡ì


    The shaken Holy Silver Hook Claw easily slashes off the Pointed Claw. To the extent that small turns work, they are not advantageous either. The force doesn''t even antagonize me, and the flesh can split me apart just by the touch of my body. With more muscle strength and agility than Albatross, he''s brave.


    Besides, behind the way the beast itself fought, there was wisdom in its actions.


    Reinell would never again receive "Pointed Claws" flat on his hand, and he didn''t show a gap that would make him attack me in the eye.


    Even if I hid the signs and odors in The Diving Shadow, those eyes always captured me. I found out how horrible a beast with human intelligence is.


    Strong. Compared to the power of the king in front of you, it''s like a cannibal or something like a baby.


    It''s like a living disaster. You can only shrink and tremble if you put this beast in front of you, such as a short human.


    I took full advantage of the stormy atrocities. With the weak point, the claw of St. Silver, the opponent can''t fight in a way that relies on regenerative abilities like before. If we gather the power of blood, we will not be able to recover the wounds of the Holy Silver either, but it will take quite some time. That will be the end of it.


    Dell is attacking to reduce the number of attacks directed at me at all, but I was the only one Reinell was after. He''s going to kill me first, and then he''s going to clean up Dell.


    Inject the force and return the "Pointed Claws" that have been cut off by more than half. This weapon is also a problem.


    The Pointed Claw, which should be harder than iron, had no resistance whatsoever before the Holy Silver Hook Claw. Probably due to the curse.


    Sacred silver cannot be prevented by the Pointed Claw. I was hoping I''d have to verify it sooner or later, but it''s not a good time.


    I can see the movement too far. So silver claws have managed not to take hold of themselves, but the power of blood is shredded with disappointment.


    Naturally lose as it is.


    Despite overwhelming this one, Reinell''s eyes didn''t see anything like alarm.


    Maybe even other powerful vampires know about it. Reinell shakes up his right forefoot for the first time. I can''t go into nostalgia. It just crushes me.


    Attitude. For once, we need to get back on track.


    Trying to retreat, hitting something with a stiff back.


    Soon he was cornered on the wall. I rush to slap my elbow and break the wall, but it''s too late.


    Shining silver light falls from above.


    No, it''s inevitable. Thoughts stretch to signs of death.


    Avoid only getting your brain broken. Take it from your shoulder. Gather the power of blood from shoulder to bottom.


    A shield of light broke out in front of my eyes when I decided to get ready for severe pain and stared at my hook and nail.


    It''s Dell. This is the end knight''s move. Light walls and hook claws collide hard. Reinell opens his eyes.


    "Wet."


    There was no antagonism. Before Reinell''s blow, it was like a wall of light and other pieces of paper.


    But only for a few moments, the movement stops. That was enough.


    Beyond the collapsed wall was outside. The cold air strokes my cheeks.


    Leaving myself to gravity, I tried to fall in and escape the hole in the wall.

 85 Lesson 27: Rebellion ?

    I''m totally losing it.


    I crossed the blade with Reinell, the Demon King, and that was the first impression Del Gordon, the third-degree knight, felt.


    Some points are incompatible or in the worst condition, but most importantly, Reinell, the Demon King - the Lion Dragon, Reinell was too different in character as an organism.


    Boost your physical abilities with blessings, and you can''t wear one scratch if you put your eyes on it with all your might. Terrible endurance.


    Originally, the End Knight is a knight who tries to win and wins. We do not fail to prepare for this, but act in groups and make weaknesses. But the lion dragon in front of me was probably hard to win one-on-one, even if Dell was in good condition.


    Spend the world trembling roar with blessing armor.


    I can take it. The End Knight first learns the art of receiving. I know how to fight against those who are stronger than me. But that alone can''t crack this situation open.


    A vampire falls through a hole in the wall. Reinell did not follow it and glanced at Dell with the cross spear in it. It was not the intention to kill that glanced at.


    "Why let the vampires escape¡­ the End Knight will be the enemy of the Dark Family"


    To his surprise, Dell re-grips the steel sword and concentrates to let the blessing unfold on his body surface.


    Warcraft cannot be purified, but full positive energy becomes a physical barrier. You can also play an attack if you flow fast onto your body surface. I don''t know how far it goes to the owner of the power of Reinell...


    I want a weapon. There''s a knife I always use.


    Not only does the weapon made of St. Silver exert a high power on the family of darkness, but it is also extremely suitable for the transmission of blessings. Would I be able to scratch the fur of a lion dragon with that?


    Dell narrowed his eyes and stared at the Demon King.


    "The End Knight - Do Your Best"


    It''s not like I''m one of them. If it was some other end knight who had a grudge against the undead, not Dell, who was here, he might have destroyed that vampire first and then challenged Reinell.


    But the top priority for Dell was the defeat of Reinell. Therefore, we do our best to exchange it.


    That vampire - the young man called End - is True Vampire, the true ancestor of vampires. It is an extremely peculiar and rare individual who has repeatedly mutated from a dead meat man to a vampire.


    Vampires with extraneous power are something of strong pride close to pride, but "True Vampire," the true ancestor of vampires, who repeatedly mutated through the eyes of the End Knight, is more viable and troublesome out of digit than those who have been transformed into other vampires. And that vampire was also wary of that moment when he was cornered.


    Dell only helped a little because he thought that was the closest way to winning.


    Reinell is strong. However, the vampire''s rigidity caused ''pointy claws'' to be slight, but it did scratch Reinell''s flesh. If so, Dell should be thorough with the one originally intended for him.


    But there''s no way Reinell hasn''t noticed Dell''s prospects either.


    Reinell changes her position from a hole in the wall to Dell''s. Where did you get it, the hook claws with the brilliance of holy silver rub against the floor and make strange noises.


    "It will be good... end knight, its power to hear the sound, show it before me"


    Terrible pride. Understanding everything and being relative to the enemy from the front is not exactly the same way as a dwarf human being.


    Dell understood that the king in front of him didn''t mean it at all so far because of the tremendous pressure he was going to be frustrated by just being relative if he lost his mind.


    Strengthen Tanda to manipulate and inspire the few blessings that have swept through her body.


    It was a knitted move by Dell''s mentored first-degree knight.


    Dell''s master is a first-degree knight who specializes in protection. At first, Dell''s power is also gravitated to the protection.


    The move is not perfectly usable in Dell, where everything is still immature. But that''s enough.


    "Extreme Light Clothes"


    The positive energy overflowing fills every cell, making the flesh lighter. My body was hot as it burned. The steel sword in your hand is full of energy and hosts a white light.


    It only lasts a short time, but now Dell is infinitely closer to immortality.


    The demon king is attacking me. Utilizing its privileged giant, its hook claws easily break even steel. Dell took the swinging down hook claw from the front with a steel sword.


    A blunt sound sounds and the hook paw wears directly next to the dell.


    "Strange moves."


    Reinell roared small and twisted her body. The golden body approaches at a tremendous rate and jumps Dell.


    Dell''s body dances the universe wide. But there''s no damage.


    The essence of "Extreme Light Clothes" lies in the energy that flows through the body surface at constant high speeds. The force released over the original limiter is an absolute shield that receives all power.


    As he falls, he points his sword at the torso of an unprotectedly exposed linel. But before that cut stood, Reinell stood up with his hind legs and flipped himself.


    He receives a frontal leg released and his body pierces the wall. No damage, but blessings are sharpened greatly. I also hit the blade, but I''m not responding. It is completely prevented by the body skin, which combines flexibility and hardness.


    Fine. That''s fine. Dell''s role is to buy time. Rise from the rubble.


    There is no despair. Dell has been empowering himself as an End Knight for this time. Dell roared and jumped toward the absolutely mighty Demon King.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    He falls a few metres large and has a strong impact all over his body. Strike him hard in the head.


    But all that was behind my brain was intent to kill me. All I can think about is how to kill Reinell.


    Helpful. Dell helped me. I made a debt. I''ve got a reason to go back.


    Reinell didn''t come after me. I just hear the fight. Is Dell holding back?


    Get up and check your health immediately. No damage. I''m not tired. The power of blood is still there, too. But still no match.


    I can''t think of the art of killing Reinell...


    Recruiting buddies...... you want to take Oliver? No... no. That guy is useless. I might betray you.


    Looking for a weapon...? No. The sharp claw was easily cut off by the holy silver hook claw due to compatibility, but the steel sword would not be hard enough. And no weapon more than steel was found in the treasure trove. There''s no point in using weapons or anything that can''t scratch Reinell''s body.


    Insufficient Attack. Again... The key is the "Curse Flame" you took from the cannibal.


    According to information I heard from Monica, the cannibal "Curse Flame" wounded Reinell. I didn''t seem to defeat him, but I guess it wasn''t a minor wound because that put the cannibal in the second place of immobility.


    What''s missing from me - momentum. The strength of the fire is too weak.


    The firepowder that burned down the selzard couldn''t even scorch one of Reinell''s body hair.


    I have heard that dragon scales are a great material for armor. It is a highly resistant substitute for magic, blade, impact and curse. Every now and then, the heroes appearing in the miga were equipped with armor made of dragon scales.


    I praise the power of blood and try "Curse Flame" again, but it still only comes out with fire powder. No heart or a lot of firepowder, but that''s all.


    Nonetheless, I get hungry.


    Could it be... you''re powerless because you haven''t eaten humans?


    It''s possible... I think so.


    The price of the curse was eating large quantities of humans. In my case, he''s already dead, so he shouldn''t have to eat people to die, but if he can''t substitute the source of energy with the power of blood, he''s convinced that he can barely use his powers.


    I''m convinced... there''s nothing I can do. I cannot eat humans. [M] As much as I breathe blood, the subject won''t die, so Cenri will forgive me, but if I were to eat people, that would already be a complete human enemy. I can''t complain about being killed.


    Damn... it''s an unusable curse.


    The disturbance in the castle should have been telling, but there was no sign of reinforcements coming.


    It''s noisier down there. Is something wrong? - No, I need to think about the art of defeating Reinell now.


    The opponent is mighty, but his body is not just big enough to have no gaps. It''s like making Albatos a little more powerful... fuck off.


    The fighting sounds were increasing in intensity. Signs of a mighty positive light are dazzling, but slightly weaker.


    Apparently, I can''t use the "extermination" Cenri used.


    There is no time. You can''t abandon me. He didn''t help me escape. I helped you win.


    I''m no match for strength. Even pointed nails can do little scratching. No magic, no curse. At first glance, there seems to be nothing I can do...


    No... Wait, wait, wait, wait.


    That''s when I came up with the odd idea.


    Dragon scales play all things. Reinell''s fur should be better than that, but the only magic I can use is something I can use for my life, and Curse Flame was too weak to pass.


    But what if we avoid fur?


    In my mouth, for example. There is no fur in my mouth. "Curse Flame" won''t even disappear with saliva.


    Burn it out of your body.


    Reinell''s jaw is full of sharp fangs, but I can still live with my neck alone. Reinell is big enough to swallow me whole, and if it works, he''ll dive in. I think if we avoid the nails of the holy silver, we can regenerate them immediately. I bet you''ve never fought an undead who pops into your mouth from you, no matter how Demon King Reinell in the war.


    If it swallows, it will be able to regenerate in the body. I don''t know what would happen if they smashed my head...


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    eyebrows and look up at the hole in the falling wall.


    In the sky there was a far missing half moon up in the full moon.

 86 Lesson 28: Strange Strategies

    Human flesh is fragile. No matter how you manipulate blessings, you can''t fill the innate physical disparities.


    There is no doubt that the opponent is an excellent warrior. In that desperate situation, fine dust, undamaged temper, and their ability are top notch among the humans Reinell has ever met.


    But still, even if the opponent was just a warcraft, the power was slightly too brittle when compared to Lion Dragon Reinell, who was born as much as possible as a champion.


    Before the fur on the iron wall, Dell''s attack did not work at all. Neither sharp slaughter nor bursting light energy can scratch Reinell''s body.


    This is the human, or...


    "You''re weak, you''re too weak. Bring me the Dragon Killer Sword and I''ll have some fun..."


    Dell did not answer to Reinell''s words. I''m just desperate to devour Reinell''s offense.


    Receive a breaking blow from each weapon and quickly turn to the blind spot. Endure the roar and resolutely aim for Reinell''s eyes.


    At first glance, there was no decay in the movement, but shade was being seen in the blinding light, which was full of body.


    The ability of the End Knight to manipulate - blessings are said to be finite. There will also be a difference in health, it is visible that Dell will fall not far away if the battle continues like this.


    But such a battle is not where Reinell wants it. It only makes sense to defeat a warrior at the top.


    After several crossings, Reinell stepped back for the first time. Dell spills countless blades, erects swords that are all alike, and stares at them with dazzling eyes.


    "End knight, your attack has no intention of - killing. Why aren''t you coming at me?


    "Ha, ha..."


    Dell is an excellent warrior. Technology, power and courage would be unusual for humans.


    But boring. Dell''s attack is not motivated enough to kill. That''s why he hasn''t stepped in against Reinell, who stepped back. I know it''s intentional, but then I''m too bored.


    That End Baron attack had the will to kill Reinell at any cost. I also had a passion close to the curse to kill him, even if he did.


    Even if it doesn''t get to Reinell yet, it''s amazing. And that will didn''t change just before I escaped through the hole in the wall.


    It has nothing to do with race. That''s the monster, you have to be a monster to kill a monster.


    The warrior in front of me was too spared to let him consume it with time.


    Build strength. Strong heat developed in the body. If you breathe heavily, your golden tendencies will be reversed.


    "Take it, warrior of men. My power..."


    You felt the change in air. Dell''s expression distorts. All the forces of light flowing in its body gather at the tip of the sword.


    Unlike before, the attack focused type. After all, the swordsman in front of him seems to be crooning many training grounds, Reinell laughed.


    Reinell is a mix of lion warcraft and dragon. Its stubborn flesh is not the only thing given by the dragon''s blood flowing through it.


    Energy concentrates. A burning pain runs down my throat. The fur shines golden.


    Dragon Breath


    It''s the depths of a dragon that converts and unleashes its power. It is one of the reasons why dragons are called the strongest.


    It''s been a really long time since I let it go. To date, most battles have been settled without having to use it. It may not have happened once since I became known as the Demon King.


    Reinell is not a pure dragon, but the power of the brace released from its forged flesh outweighs the concurrent dragon.


    I didn''t need a signal. Being small, the End Knight is going to get a ''brace''.


    It shouldn''t mean anything in front of a dragon''s brace, such as a steel sword, but there was no fear in that knight.


    A quiet light swirls around the sword body. It has nothing to do with fatigue. Right now, the power of the End Knight in front of you is at its peak.


    And this is the last time.


    Breathe in loudly, and Reinell growls. In contrast, Dell returns a growl.


    And a golden light was emitted.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    That was exactly what the strongest name deserved.


    There was no shock. The sound disappeared, the sensation disappeared. Five senses were temporarily paralyzed by the fluctuations of so great a force.


    I can''t dodge it. If I turn my back, they burn me down in an instant. To beat it, we needed to concentrate our strength.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    I roar to shake my soul and gather all my strength. Concentrate all blessings on the sword, and you can see a crack in the steel sword with its load.


    The power of the spiral swirling in the sword body seemed too helpless against the enormous energy in front of him.


    But I''m not afraid of Dell. The Knight of the End has long fought against all things.


    Naturally, one of the strongest beings in this world, the dragon, also exists.


    Dragon Flash (Photon Blake)


    That''s what the moves were called.


    The Knight of the End is an attacking knight. The technology is also naturally drilled by stopping by.


    It''s not very good, but it can''t be used by third-degree knights, such as the ability to prevent dragons from breathing.


    Then cut it open. Defeat the fate of death from the front.


    A swirling light thrusts from the front into the energy of destruction. The air burns and I feel a strong heat on my skin.


    There is no longer any sense, only will control power.


    It''s a tremendous energy I don''t think it''s a pure dragon. But "Dragon Exhale" is not something you can shoot in a row.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    I don''t even know what I''m screaming about anymore.


    The tip of the thick sword body of steel crumbles and the cracks erode towards the roots. A dull impact is transmitted to the arm.


    "Dragon Flashing (Photon Blake)" is not a technique to extinguish "Dragon Exhale". It''s a reciprocating move. Disturb the flow of force with positive energy and flush left and right.


    The force unleashed was certainly wearing a much greater center of power.


    But...


    At that moment, in stretched thinking, Del Gordon realized defeat.


    No, the braces are too strong!


    One pole concentrated and sharpened. The force was completely pressed. I can''t flush it with this. And Dell would die just because he got that aftermath.


    The power was undoubtedly full. The braces are still going on. It''s a long brace. There must be a considerable burden on Reinell himself.


    The Demon King gave all his strength to Dell, who would have been able to defeat him not far away if he had fought as he did.


    Due to the nature of the move, it cannot be avoided left or right. Be in a forward leaning position and step on it. Burn the face of the skin where the fever has swelled.


    The golden power that brings an end to the world that looms in front of you is terrifying, but very beautiful.


    Reminds me of that escaped vampire.


    Damn...... I let the braces use it. I''ll take care of it...


    Sometimes it''s odd that the last thing the End Knight himself remembers is the figure of a vampire who kept killing him.


    The moment I thought about it, the pressure accidentally went away.


    When I noticed, Dell was rolling on the floor.


    I have no physical sensation at all. But what''s in sight is certainly the ceiling of the castle where we fought until earlier.


    The power was completely empty. If Dell were to die now, he would be killed by the lowest Warcraft, and by no means exchange.


    But... he''s alive.


    I didn''t get the dragon''s breath. They stopped me on the way.


    Use all your strength and tilt your face just a little. So finally, the sound came back.


    I didn''t know what that meant. Next, my heart trembled. Reinell had not already turned his consciousness to Dell.


    It was that vampire that Reinell was looking at.


    But its body is surrounded by a blackening black flame.


    Says End Baron, as his head is burned by black flames to the extremities and even deformed blades.


    "I made it. If all you have to do is spark, just burn it. If this is it, I can kill it. I can kill you. I''ll kill you...... Demon King Reinell"

 87 Lesson 29: Strange Strategies â‘¡

    "Curse Flame" is a terrible ability.


    It was as if it was eroded not only by the flesh, but even by the soul. My vision is blinded by constant pain and fever.


    Still, the black flame remains to burn a piece of my epidermis, a millimeter of meat. The skin regenerates from the burned side and continues to burn forever as long as the power of blood continues.


    The power of blood is wonderful. That manipulation seems to be what we can call the essence of vampires.


    The idea was given to me by the power of the End Knight. Cenri boosts her physical abilities by spreading blessings around her body. What I do is similar to that.


    It''s painful to be exposed to never-ending pain... but it''s a very nostalgic feeling. But I''m not dying this time. I''m not dying. As long as I kill Reinell, I can concentrate my strength, undo the Curse Flame, and get back to normal.


    Final showdown. I can''t want Dell''s help anymore. Get out your burning legs and move one step forward. At this moment, all I knew was Reinell the Demon King and myself.


    Reinell the Demon King was, at first glance, intact. Sharp silver hook claws on hyenas wrapped in golden phosphorescence. However, I found that the power of the undead was much lower than earlier. Probably due to the earlier ultra-high energy injection - The Dragon Breath (Dragon Breath).


    If I hadn''t put in the cross spear along the way, Dell would have definitely disappeared. [M] But still, temporarily speaking, Dell, who resisted that energy, was a hero.


    I didn''t have much time. My head still stings and hurts while I''m doing this.


    I use the power of blood for regeneration to combat "Curse Flame". It should hold for a while, but the power is not infinite. I should have sucked more blood from Monica.


    Reinell narrows his eyes and stares at me in a cursed flame.


    "Ugh... the power is -" The Curse Flame, "huh? Hebram betrayed you?


    "Yeah, you think?


    "What a murderous intent... you monster"


    Hot. But no bones, no meat on fire. So I can stand.


    Re-establish the thought of being eroded by pain. Concentrate on thinking. Reinell ''resisted'' me from the top. I resisted until I stopped attacking Dell. This means that with this much fire, the "Curse Flame" will go to Reinell enough.


    The black flame did scorch that fur. Damaged. But it didn''t work out as a one-shot special like Selzard did.


    Reinell has carefully identified my movements. [M] Only the Holy Silver Hook Claw, which can be a special blow, must be avoided. There is also a reach.


    Turn your right arm sword around the flame.


    Kill. Kill. Kill thoroughly. Think about that now. I can''t afford to think of anything else before the dreaded king in front of me.


    "The monster... it''s you!!


    Look for a winning chance. Reinell''s voice is blurred. "The Dragon''s Breath" burned his own throat.


    Just touching it didn''t bring it down. To the cannibal who was manipulating the perfect "Curse Flame". That was what Bram had predicted at a time when he couldn''t beat Reinell. The opponent has already experienced "Curse Flame".


    Tear flesh with a sword. That could do damage from the wound with flames. I might be able to burn it out of my body.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Roaring and deluding fever and pain. Reinell growls too, but he breaks through with only his qi.


    Silver hook claws come down from the top. Avoid it by suddenly stopping while destroying the ankle. Calm down, calm down. At the moment I told myself, the nose of the twisted linel blew my body away.


    He gets slammed against the wall, flesh bounces on the impact. Bones break.


    Understand again. The size of the body is power. You must have touched the flames, but Reinell won''t stop. I''m going to set up a ramp.


    It was a terrible fighting spirit that I didn''t think I''d ever reigned as king. After all, demonic kings and human kings are different.


    I was desperate. Forget the pain, throw your body down, and the wall I was poking at splashes with silver claws.


    Reinell did everything he could. I don''t think he was trying to take advantage of me until earlier.


    But I took it downstairs. I have Reinell''s belly in front of me.


    Blood flowing out of my head enters my eyes. Towards his belly, he unleashed a thrust with the momentum of a thousand cuts in his arm.


    The sword created by "Pointed Claws" is also part of my flesh. A dull shock came through.


    Heavy, hard, but flexible. Is this - the skin of a dragon used for every hero''s weapon?


    Reinell didn''t choose to squash. Take a blow or no, jump out of that giant at a rate you can''t imagine.


    Scold your body and stand up.


    Look down at your right arm. There was a blade of bone in it. The shock does not go away, although the shock disappears quickly.


    Pierce... Didn''t. I attacked my completely defenseless belly, but it was as if there was no damage.


    Later. Sensibly it should be a little later, but the blade of the bone was inhibited by Reinell''s fur.


    Hair. Hair is too sturdy. The first thing I scratched was my forefoot. And there''s no hair growing on the flat front leg of Reinell.


    Meatballs. The only thing I can barely hurt is meatballs. Maybe I took my first shot there because that was Reinell''s weakness, so it is. The sword was wrapped around the flames, but it still didn''t make sense.


    Reinell plays rubble without a single footstep, and he''s in position to fly over here. The fur is still golden.


    "Terrible power... this is the undead, or... terrible foe"


    Reinell probably left because he could have been pierced in the stomach if he had made the choice to squash it. The difference is a little later.


    But it doesn''t bury. I can''t think of the art of burying it. The opponent is wary of it, even as he exploits the momentum of Reinell''s attacks as he did in the beginning.


    My hands are shaking. Run away once...? No, Dell will die if I run, and Reinell won''t let me go in the first place.


    I had an instinct. If you think about running away - you lose. Turn this whole fever into a fighting spirit.


    I glanced at Reinell, the demon king who had not yet broken the king''s throne, and I was forced to smile.


    "... if you want to run, I won''t chase you?


    "... come on... do me a favor. You coward, you can''t be king!


    ¡ì


    Impact passes through the body. My vision shakes violently. I don''t know how many times I''ve rolled down the floor already. Monica''s blood-sucking and replenishing power diminishes within sight. The perceptual abilities enhanced by remembering the manipulation of blood forces clearly captured the countdown to the end.


    Not that they don''t have wear and tear, but they''re too stubborn.


    I don''t have enough power. I don''t have enough pure muscle strength. I felt it in the Battle of Albatross, but it must have gotten a lot stronger since then. Does that mean the world is wide?


    Move your body to avoid the onslaught. It was no longer close to instinct. The target is a monster, but my soul has not yet lost its fighting spirit.


    Power. Not enough power. Dell was rolling in the corner. Apparently, he''s completely exhausted his powers, and there''s no sign that some time has just come back to life. Would it have come back to life if this had been a centipede? Such pointless thoughts cross the back of my brain.


    Only Dell''s eyes were just tightly open.


    Blood. We need to replenish the blood.


    "I still don''t know if you''re the best of all the mighty enemies I''ve ever fought!


    Reinell barks. The voice was appallingly glorified with feelings close to joy.


    As I first thought, do we attack from within? But I don''t know what would have happened if this had been cannibalism... but Reinell wouldn''t be stupid enough to eat me on fire.


    The blade, the flame is bounced on the fur. Try to twist your body and manage to absorb the attack, but the impact has accumulated.


    I don''t know how you won when you were in Albatross - yes. I breathed blood. I sucked blood and took off the crisis.


    But this time things are different. There was a gap in Albatos. Cursed by vampires, she had only a little fear of vampires left. Reinell doesn''t have it.


    And in the first place, Reinell''s power - not by curse. You can''t take it away from Curse Steel. Even if I managed to suck blood, the blood of the beast would hardly lift my strength. It just kills me.


    Lords don''t come out only at times like this. Damn, it''s too useful.


    My left arm is shallowly damaged by a silver hook claw that has been washed away. A sharp pain beyond the pain of "Curse Flame" rushes through his arm, cutting his arm off his shoulder at once.


    The damage you take with your nails takes time to heal. This is the only way. A new arm grows quickly, but the force is less drained.


    Fast. Heavy. Reinell''s movements do not slow down, as if he were not a creature.


    The earliest ruins were the same among kings. This is where Reinell deserves it now.


    Nothing nearby is likely to be a weapon. There are no terrain that seems to be available. I can''t find any good materials.


    No, on the contrary - Reinell''s power was even recovering. The energy drained earlier in "The Breath of the Dragon" is being filled again.


    You don''t have anything... I need something that can crack this situation open. Rotate your head desperately.


    I don''t want to suck Dell''s blood, and I won''t greatly recover my strength where I did.


    My throat is dry. Reinell is too cautious. I''m getting used to this move. If you save your strength, you will be burned to the Breath of the Dragon. I can''t handle that. [M]


    Power. Not enough power. Vampire arm strength is not enough. Necessary. The power to cut and tear Reinell''s fur.


    I only cared too much about the hook nails. The impact of that giant wall-like body hitting the body bounces off the body, causing the flesh to split apart.


    I can no longer afford to be passive. My head was hit hard on the floor and my vision shivered violently.


    And that''s when I realized there was only one hand I hadn''t tried yet.


    "!!.............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Maybe because of the blow to the head. I have to thank Reinell. I get a little crazy, my voice leaks.


    Reinell, who flirted with me like a storm, didn''t come after me. Hands on, stand up.


    The flames that erode the body are not yet extinguished. It''s a nasty flame you can''t burn Rhinel. It''s troublesome to be an enemy or an ally.


    I didn''t need the earliest words. All we needed was the will to fight and the will to kill.


    So it''s not a conversation. This is a ritual to be prepared for.


    Declare to Reinell. There was a cold voice that I didn''t think belonged to me.


    "I will kill anyone who tries to kill me."


    Inject the blood force.


    And - I''ve changed.


    The arms grow and develop. Sharply grown hook claws scrape and sharpen the stone floor. The flames were not extinguished, but a faint fever stronger than that dwelt in the center of the body.


    Higher vision. Crawl on all fours. I feel strange cold behind my head. The horizons change and instead the sense of smell tells the world.


    Reinell was just staring at me and looking at me.


    There was a noise from the spots and from inside the body. Growth did not stop.


    The power of blood. The power of blood grows the curse. The body is heavy. My front leg, which I saw on the ground, was amazingly huge, and - black enough to be sure even if I saw it over The Curse Flame.


    Reminds me of a once relative monster. But I wasn''t impressed.


    The heat you feel in your body is not comparable to when you''re a vampire. It''s not a white dog. I was a dog monster now.


    Got it. Here it is. This is the world Albatos was looking at, the killing intent he had.


    Breathing is hot. I hear a noise.


    "Ah...................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Is that what... is true..."


    Strength increases. I am about to give up my thoughts to destructive impulses and a sense of almighty.


    But you can''t beat this demon king without thinking. That slight judgment and reason connect me to a human being.


    Holy silver hook claws are glowing. Now my flesh is as big as Reinell''s, but that means my aim has grown.


    The hook claw grown on the front leg was black and sharp, painting a distorted arc. Definitely a function to kill. This is a sign of intent to kill.


    With these claws, with power, I''m sure I can rip Rhinell''s flesh. But Reinell would have understood that, too. We should dodge it.


    I wasn''t going to stay that way for long. The power of blood will surely be there in a few minutes. I don''t know what will happen if the source of the vampire curse is depleted as it is.


    "Take it, won''t you?


    Reinell is saving his strength. The trump card, the power of The Breath of the Dragon.


    Decide with one blow. I can put all my strength into the next hit. I won''t leave room. The next time you fail, you die. Die. So, kill him.


    And I kicked the floor with my instincts.


    The floor fell in one kick. It gives a tremendous speed. Reinell grinned at the moment of my death.


    Reinell jumps at me. He is not afraid to attack me before my death strike. [M]


    Holy silver hook claws lit half the moon and glowed dull.


    It''s impossible to take it. I knew it from the beginning. I don''t evade either.


    The hook claw moves slightly dull on me as I push forward. It''s upsetting. You thought I''d take evasive action.


    Hook claws ripped off directly beside each other shallow the base of the front leg, causing intense pain. But my movements don''t slow down.


    I guess I didn''t aim for my throat or head because I thought I''d dodge it. I was ready to be attacked. You just have to leave one arm.


    Now it''s our turn. For the first time a strong upset rushes into Reinell''s eyes. Shake your right front leg wide.


    Unlike the Holy Silver Hooknail, the black Hooknail was distorted and woefully inhaling the light.


    The goal is - steeple. Neck.


    "Huh!"


    A moment was felt every second and every minute. A black hook claw is plugged into the golden fur. Heavy sensations come from the nails.


    I put all my efforts into it. Hooknails bury at the neck. I hear a bump. Reinell''s giant trembles.


    But I opened my eyes.


    - Shallow.


    Instinctively I figured it out. You can''t kill Reinell with this. Difference in combat experience in the body of a beast. The wrapped "Curse Flame" is barely passed on either.


    Reinell shouldn''t have the ability to regenerate as well as the undead, but his opponents draw dragon blood. This one is also injured. Once you leave, you can''t afford the next shot.


    It meets Reinell''s golden eyes at close range. I was selfless obsessed. Breathe heavily. I tremble hot in my lungs. Reinell''s eyes are opened.


    And I spewed a cursed flame towards Reinell.


    Vision stains black. The pitch-black flames were much more intense than they were when I was human, and in an instant they encircled Reinell''s giant.

 88 Lesson 30: The Beginning

    ''Be careful. Vampires (vampires) are brutally ruthless monsters. Human beings bitten and changed by vampires, too, turn out to be. It''s... I''m sure it''s instinct''


    The conversation I once had with Cenri goes past the back of my brain. Yeah, you''re absolutely right.


    The power of the blood is on the verge of depletion, and the flanks mutilated by Rhinel are in severe pain like burning. Needless to say, my body, which was seared by "Curse Flame," but even then, there was still a whirlpool of black killings in me.


    Even close to extinguishing, this impulse will surely not go away.


    Perhaps this is the identity of what makes vampires a monster to fear. In my rough urge and pain, I thought that. [M]


    I''m sure vampires will never retreat against any foe in distress. I''m not even as frightened as Oliver is.


    A vampire who hates battle must not exist. Fight till you die, that''s the curse of vampires.


    Reinell is rampaging. The giant smashes down the wall and the roar crumbles the ceiling. But even then, the black flames that surround Reinell''s entire body will not go away.


    Apparently, the "Curse Flame" went in completely. I don''t know how I could let it go. Maybe lung viability has something to do with it? Was it a force that couldn''t be used unless it was the body of the beast? Verification is fine later.


    The sky is crumbling. I can''t afford to chase it.


    I have little more blood power. I don''t even know up, down, left or right with hunger and pain. Squeeze away the slightest remaining force, extinguish the "Curse Flame" that burns you, and return your body to man. When the front leg covered in black hair smudges, it shrinks.


    There''s a bunch of debris falling in front of me. The ground rocks and falls to the floor.


    Restoring the body did not change the wound worn. White smoke rises and blood flows. Hold it there. I want to go through the wounds, but I no longer even spare the power I use for "Pointed Claws".


    The falling debris is fine with normal times, but if it''s squashed now, he could die.


    Dell was trying to crawl and put his back on the wall. I want to help you because I''ve come this far, but I can''t even afford to do that very much. And Dell''s can''t move properly, either.


    Eyes and eyes. A large plate of rock falls between them.


    Apparently I couldn''t afford to get out. If this happens, I''ll have to leave my luck to heaven. Shrink yourself as much as possible and shelter your head.


    At least I missed Cenri for the last time.


    ¡ì


    How long has it been? Probably not that long.


    The shake subsides and it is time to move the arm that was covering his head.


    The ceiling had completely collapsed. I see a missing moon shining in heaven from a completely smashed ceiling.


    Unlike earlier, there was silence around.


    Apparently, he didn''t have to be squashed. But things are not getting better.


    I want to suck blood. He scolds his powerless hands and feet, and rises with a curse. Flow, wipe away the blood that was in your eyes.


    I''m dying. If it hadn''t been undead, he would have died already.


    The Reinell army still remains as a whole. We should get out of here fast. But what happened to Dell?


    I have cancer in my head and I can''t determine my thoughts. First of all - I need to do something, take a peek at the wound that Reinell hit me with...


    - At that time, a large pile of debris that was a few meters away exploded suddenly.


    The debris pours down. Cover your face.


    No, you''re not. This is - it''s not an explosion.


    A large black mass rises and a cut out voice sounds quietly in the dark.


    "Around, should... demons, my dear. Now, Heb, Ram and... I didn''t know you had the same power."


    Stupid...... impossible.


    Reinell was clearly seriously injured. The whole body fur, which was golden, was burnt black, and there was no safe part of it as far as I could see.


    But he''s alive. All the flames that were burning my whole body are extinguished, and I stand up on those limbs.


    It''s half-dead. There''s no power in it, no shadow to see.


    Nonetheless, only those eyes were shimmering. The "Curse Flame" pain should have been an intolerable level in creatures, but is this dragon blood...


    No, this won''t be because Reinell can stand up now because he must be drawing dragon blood.


    The late Demon King. Right now, Reinell stands only in his possession as the Demon King.


    "Not yet, are you going to... Reinell"


    I''m going to do it. I don''t say anything, but I still have the will in Reinell''s eyes. And he said he should, etc., but he''s not afraid.


    I had no more leeway. It''s even a hundred million dollars to get up. But raise your arms and manage to take the stand.


    Reinell''s fur is burnt. Can I penetrate it now? Is it gonna be hard? Reinell is moving slowly. They should be dying, too. But the holy silver hook claw on its forefoot is alive and well.


    The winning eye - it''s like I don''t see it.


    Reinell''s eyes narrow wide.


    "End Baron. I''m proud to have fought you. Monica brought me the good one."


    Apparently, it has been discerned that we don''t have enough power to fight this way. But we don''t have the power to just run, so we have to fight.


    Overwrite the pain with a killing impulse.


    Kill. I''m not just going to get killed. I''ll kill you. My fingertips clenched to respond to my intent to kill, and my five-finger nails pointed only a few centimeters.


    I can''t afford to step in here. Do something to avoid a blow. And I''ll empty a wind hole in that belly. That''s all I have.


    Its right forefoot is slowly swung up. I regret its beauty, which I can''t see as if it were different from earlier.


    I shouldn''t have put my body back. Even if we could no longer return from the state of the beast, we should not have returned until we had confirmed Reinell''s death.


    The senses were rampant. The silver glow slowly falls. It''s going to crush me just because of the intimidation. I can''t raise my arm. Using intent to kill as fuel, I can''t move my legs.


    - No, I''m dying.


    At that moment when despair passed the back of my brain, there was a stinging strange sound on my pretense.


    I can''t stand the wind pressure, I kneel.


    Dead...... not. The silver hook claw stopped dozens of centimeters in front of him. My forefoot, which is about to be shaken down, is making a stinging noise.


    "What... gets in the way... or..."


    There was red and black thread wrapped around the front leg like a column of linel. A thin thread wrapped in multiple weights stops its auspicious arm altogether.


    A moist, ear-touching voice echoes. It''s an unfamiliar voice.


    "No way... I didn''t expect to meet ''Ancestor'' in a place like this... I don''t believe it"


    I desperately look for the source of my voice.


    It was behind the rubble. A woman with a neutral face wearing a black jacket. I wonder if my age is a little older than mine, but my whole body is burned and I approach Reinell without a single footstep to lose its majesty.


    Behind him was a column of red cones a few meters. No - not a pillar. It''s blood. A choking scent of blood.


    A thread stretched from it intertwines the motion of Reinell.


    Until now, the impending arm slowly lifts.


    "Reinell the Demon King, he''s not just" True Ancestor "True Vampire. He is - the King of Vampires, the Ancestor. He who originates, like my king. I didn''t mean to get my hands on you - hehe... you can''t let me kill you."


    The words turned speculation into certainty.


    This woman is a vampire. Evil signs like boiling darkness. Besides, it is not a junior (lesser) like me, it is total darkness.


    Should I be happy or sad about its appearance?


    But Reinell''s subject seemed to have shifted completely.


    "I didn''t know you were there yet, Sable. You''re a palliative dead man! I warned you, the next time I see you, I''ll kill you.


    I heard a bump. Reinell''s arm pulls off the thread of blood and swings it down heavily toward the female vampire she called Sable.


    Unexpectedly opens his eyes. I didn''t know you could move this far with your whole body burned.


    But the sable snapped.


    "And I have to thank you. I didn''t know you''d make that golden lion dragon so weak."


    Reinell''s giant floated slightly into the universe. The low sound of wearing damp objects increases continuously. Reinell opened his eyes stunned.


    Soon, there were countless'' piles of blood ''stabbed in Reinell''s body. From directly below, from side to side, countless piles are cleaving the scorched fur of Reinell and eating it into its meat up to the middle.


    Reinell growls. While worn by the pile, its hook claws are swinging down towards the sable. And on the brink of trying to rip that luxurious body right from the top - its flesh has become sumptuous.


    Hooknails rip through the universe and pierce the ground. materialize where the sable is a few meters away. Naturally, there are no scratches on that body.


    Fogging. It''s the general ability of vampires.


    Reinell spits blood and scratches big algae. The roar vibrates and blows the body away.


    Sable turned this way and knelt when he ignored the rambling Reinell.


    "O great vampire ancestor. This is my power that I inherited from the Lord - The Curse of Blood (Brad Payne). My army welcomes you."


    Reinell breaks out. But there was never a battle. Countless threads of blood released additionally bind Reinell.


    It was half my life in battle with me, and it was just too late.


    Bloody red eyes, just like mine. I see sharp, pointed dog teeth from the edges of red lips like blood.


    What are we gonna do?


    I don''t even have to think about it. I refuse.


    As for my lord, I guess the lord of Sable is a vampire. And probably the same ''ancestor'' as I am. Being one of them means being the enemy of Cenri.


    Most importantly, I don''t like this woman vampire attitude.


    Sable''s words were polite on the surface, but not ''solicitation''. I didn''t confirm my intention. [M] Same as Reinell.


    But you can''t fight. There is no such power left.


    Sable''s negative power is enormous. I know because I''m the same vampire, but I''m suspicious if I can win even in full condition, I don''t have a very good chance of winning in my current state.


    Sable lifted the edge of her lips and grinned at me, desperately spinning her head.


    "You are... very clever. Exactly, my ancestors. The present ancestors are - much weaker than I am. I just have to obey. Rest assured, my Lord is gathering the kings of the night. It should be a lot easier than living alone."


    I''m not alone. I''m not alone. [M] I have a centipede. So I can''t go with you.


    Sable raised his index finger in a casual motion.


    White skin with no blemishes, thin, clean fingers. From its pointy tip, the blood accidentally blows out and makes a small black sphere in the air.


    The moment I saw it, my whole body hair turned upside down.


    This is - bad.


    Sable says in a cold voice.


    "Let me put a wedge on it. I won''t make it worse - this is a blood contract. My blood stays in my body and I will kill you depending on the circumstances. There''s no way to resist."


    Absolutely. Ability for vampires.


    Curses and magic don''t work on vampires. But this is not such an ability. Nor is it the absolute order once hung on the load.


    Sable''s ability is probably to manipulate blood. As I restrained Reinell... if he moves blood and crushes his heart and brain, he can be fatally wounded. So I can''t turn it against you. It''s too abusive a contract.


    Blood spheres approaching.


    I can''t escape. I just have to kill him. But there is no alarm in the sable. If you give it all you can, you''re going to be able to move your body a little bit, but the counter won''t get through. The other person expects that, too.


    When the blood sphere changed shape, it pointed like a needle. That tip approaches my head. [M]


    The alarm irritates my head with cancer. My hands, my arms, my shoulders tremble. I can''t breathe. I don''t know what to do, I open the only lip I can move properly.


    And I thought nothing of it, and I was desperate to raise my voice.


    "''Dead, lay low''"


    "Huh!?


    Sable''s face distorts in amazement. The blood needle stopped perfectly.


    The voices I made were plundering. The words I put out half unconsciously were not a language I knew. But I know the wonder and the meaning.


    My hands were shaking. It is not fatigue. This is fear. But it''s not fear of sable.


    Now I''m - I''m in awe of myself.


    "''I am the one who defies the Underworld, the king of the dead. The ruler of the coma world. rejoice. Drop your head, and turn into my followers''"


    "Then, silly......... this is... Necromancy. Oh, you..."


    The room had already disappeared from the look on Sable''s face.


    The needle of blood melts and collapses, retreating for several meters as if the sable were to escape in a agile motion. Even the bloodless appearance turned even paler and its fingertips were shaking fine. Only red lips are as impressive as blood.


    "Oh, yeah, no. You... no, you''re not... you''re not just a vampire." The King of the Dead "! No way, a new vampire (vampire) king of the dead..."


    Bounced. I can tell by the feeling.


    The magic of ''subordination'' did not pass. Bounced by vampire resistance. But it wasn''t strange to be through. At the root of Sable''s curse, there was a feeling that touched its heart.


    This... is the power of the Lord. It''s the power Horos Carmen has acquired over the years.


    Lorde hasn''t appeared, but he does breathe in me.


    Horrible. It''s not like the magic of life I''ve spent days remembering. Is this the power of magic guidance?


    You understand the resistance was a success, but the shaking of the sable didn''t stop. My pupils are completely open.


    The female vampire in front of her is now being manipulated by fear that also exceeds the killing impulse.


    "That power, born... is it? My Lord¡­ report¡­"


    "''Stop your legs.''"


    "Huh!?


    Rushing Sable''s foot stops to cling to my words.


    Shall I call it a "spell"? Necromancer manipulates the dead. Even if they weren''t the ones who created them themselves, if they had the magic of vampires, would they be able to do this much?


    It''s been a real moment since I was stopped on my feet. But that was enough.


    Silver flashes struck the sable that tried to rush out again.


    It''s Reinell''s nail. Whether the agitation had lifted the blood restraint, the blow of the Lion Dragon, swung down directly from the side, had torn the sable to pieces.


    A small scream rises. The skinny body is separated into the upper and lower body and falls to the floor.


    Rinell, scattered through a pile of blood, was just a dead body. Its eyes are cloudy and its vitality is diminishing. But I''m standing. Those eyes were firmly, shooting through a rolling sable on the floor.


    A mass of blood overflows from Reinell''s mouth, and its giant collapses. Signs of life disappear.


    Brilliant. I couldn''t exchange words, but it was too brilliant a last.


    "Heh... not dying, but heh!... Not yet. Not yet!


    Sable gets up on his hands. The thread of blood extends without sound and glues the body, which should have been completely severed. It''s too convenient, I want it too.


    White smoke was rising from the wound. But Reinell''s blow did damage the Sable, but its power has barely diminished yet.


    I know because I''m a vampire, too. The properties of Sacred Silver are to inflict unhealing wounds and cannot directly reduce the power of blood.


    I didn''t know you were going to bother with vampire immortality anymore. Release the words with all your strength.


    "''Obey''"


    "Guh............... it doesn''t work anymore. It''s not working, End Baron. If you''re ready, there''s nothing you can do."


    With the sable bloodless, a thin grin.


    Damn...... too soon to be tolerant. Apparently Sable is pretty awesome. Cenri''s story was that vampires are vulnerable to pain, but they have just severed their bodies, but little gaps have occurred.


    But apparently, I could buy you some time.


    Lost in Sable''s eyes. I suppose you''re thinking of turning me over or just running away. The stray was the life.


    "Huh!?


    White light squeezes away Sable''s body obliquely. I felt a strange resting place in a shivering, clean light.


    Over the rubble, comes the Holy Knight. A familiar white travel outfit. Nostalgic smell. Silver treasure swords reflect and shine the moonlight.


    "Sorry, End...... it''s late"


    "No... it''s okay. Just now, just now."


    The look of Cenri I haven''t seen in a long time was still beautiful. Is it because I have crossed the Demon King Army that I see a little tiredness in my expression? But the clothes don''t have a drop of blood on them.


    And Cenri ran over to me, and beheld him that he had gone away.


    Enough. Beautiful, horrible. Dell was strong, but the girl in front of him was of different stature.


    "Stupid...... end, knight...... so!?


    Sable''s expression distorts stunningly.


    Receiving the holy light, Sable''s flesh had mostly been wiped out. The lower body, which had managed to be connected by a thread of blood, has disappeared, as has the upper body to the chest. This will no longer happen and nothing can be done.


    Sable''s eyes stare at the centipede, then he confirms me sheltered behind him.


    Why, end knight, take the side of the ancestors!?


    "¡­¡­ the end is different from yours"


    "Kuh.................."


    Blood columns spin hard and fly countless needles. It was ejected at high speeds from all directions, and Cenri unfolded a wall of light.


    The needle of blood disappears as if it touched the light or no or nothing. Even if it''s compatible, it''s too overwhelming.


    A little blood drips from its lips. Did you bite it off?


    And Sable told me to throw up. Strong grudging voices.


    "... so far, or... yet, Knight of the End..."


    The centipede did not move. Because I''m here. You can''t move to protect me from the needle of blood.


    But the battle has already been decided. It also uses its power to fly blood needles, Cenri just has to wait until the force runs out.


    Red eyes like blood can be directed at me kneeling on the floor. The tongue licked the blood flowing from his lips.


    "End Baron. I''ll see you around. Next time, we''re on the same side."


    It''s a pitiful story, but I can tell you to hide behind a centipede. Breathe loudly and stare at the female vampire.


    "I refuse. I am satisfied with my current state."


    In the first place, there is no way to escape to Sable.


    Blood needle ejection stops. Cenri didn''t rush out. Stand before me as if to protect you. [M]


    Sable grinned and said, as if to mock.


    "Vampires cannot live, such as with humans"


    Blood columns change unexpectedly black. Sable''s remaining body accidentally swells and explodes. But it''s not suicide.


    At the next moment, the columns of blood and the upper body of the sable had turned into countless bats. The flock of bats screams and flies away dispersed in all directions. Later there won''t even be a piece of clothing left.


    Cenri sighed small and put his strength into the sword. Look at me.


    There was strong regret in its appearance. Makes me want to suck blood.


    "End, I''m sorry"


    "I missed you"


    "Yes..................... Me too"


    Cenri then poked his sword wide and released his power toward the moon.


    "Destroyed"


    The light extinguishes a group of bats and releases them in all directions as they go.


    A band of light shining in the sky. When I burned a beautiful sight in my brain, I let go of my consciousness completely.

 89 Epilogue: Monster Talents

    Reinell''s army stronghold was on fire. The order previously formed under the absolute rule of weak predation was overnight and disintegrated.


    Originally, the Demon King Army was formed as a pillar of an absolutely powerful Demon King. No matter how large you are as an army, the army cannot be maintained without its pillars being pulled out.


    The death of Reinell the Demon King was known in an instant. It was chaos that attacked the Demon King''s Army afterwards.


    The confusion spread from junior combatants without all sorts of intelligence.


    Reinell, who was proud of his absolute strength, died, and no bram to the cannibals who hated him but were scared.


    He who escapes to fear, he who enlightens the king''s death and he who seeks to sit in the cauldron, he who runs to plunder. The position, which was somewhat tidy, was burning and the smell of blood and death swirled into the dark.


    There is a symbol of the power not to say whether or not to bring the various races together.


    Until yesterday, the army, united as one army, was divided into race-to-race factions, and the treasure trove has also been broken into by ''thieves'', who were already many of them.


    Executives of the Demon King Reinell Army. Oliver Albor, a werewolf once heavily used out of his abilities and strength, gently looked out of the room as a person.


    The confusion has not yet spread to homes close to the castle. I guess it''s because that place where executives lived is hard for junior soldiers to get close to.


    But peace won''t last long. At any rate, intelligent people who were once considered senior soldiers are now also after Tiger Sight and former Reinell army control.


    The army of Demon King Reinell is over.


    Even if we recover, the fortified city of Lomburg cannot be attacked with an army without pillars and without order. Oliver is confident there in his strength, but he doesn''t think he can be king.


    I had to hurry. Once he shuddered, Oliver stepped outside with Monica''s shoulder in his hand.


    Reinell the Demon King was strong and great. But he''s dead.


    Oliver didn''t think Reinell would lose. Oliver is scared of vampires by instinct, but even from Oliver''s point of view, Lion Dragon Reinell was overwhelming. But looking at the current situation of the Reinell army, it was obvious what had happened.


    Why Oliver is trembling. Those are not the remnants of the Demon King''s Army that are raging around. Only vampires fear Oliver Albor.


    All Oliver can do now is run away. Run away and hide yourself.


    After taking the time to get his blood on, Monica still can''t regain consciousness with her eyes meditating. But he''s alive.


    Foot clumps, but I couldn''t abandon them. We''re on a mission together, and most importantly, Oliver''s been asked by that horrible end baron to keep an eye on Monica.


    Bloody red horrible eyes. The tingling signs of death felt from that skinny flesh are nothing much different from the vampires who once changed Oliver.


    It''s unlikely he''ll ever come back. Signs are already far away. Once, like his ancestors who killed the Lord of Oliver, End Baron chose not to rule Oliver.


    But Oliver would have to if there was still a slight possibility of return.


    The inhabitants of the fortress city of Lomburg will not be far away from finding out about the fall of Reinell the Demon King. And you must go into leftover hunting as if to clear up your previous depression.


    Hundreds of glowing eyes approaching from the foot. He is a former junior soldier in the Reinell army and is now just a bunch of warcraft.


    Confirming Oliver and Monica, who look seemingly human, they circle around. There was much covetousness of excitement from its sharp, toothed jaws.


    It was an unlikely sight when Reinell the Demon King, the Absolute Mighty, lived. I am completely unreasonable in this situation where there is no longer order. The only time I''ll grow up again will be when I get under a new charismatic demon king.


    It''s pathetic. I only hold that thought for a moment, I don''t have time to stand in the clutterfish.


    Oliver looked up at the sky near dawn and transformed with a growl.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    "... Mr. Cenri... what happened to Barron? Whatever dog you want?


    "... that''s..."


    Cenri had a rarely drawn look on Katerina''s pure eyes directed at her.


    At dawn from the battle with Reinell the Demon King, we were returning to the fortress city of Lomburg.


    It would be bad to be in the city if it were true. But there was a reason I had to. It''s Dell.


    Dell was half-dead. A few bones were hit by the rubble, blessings were infinitely close to depletion, and if left alone, there was a good chance of death. The wound itself is much worse on me, but Dell is not undead.


    Dell is the enemy, but we fought together once. I don''t even hate you. It was only natural for me to advance the rescue to Cenri. [M] I didn''t have the feeling that Cenri would definitely want to help without making a move, so let''s make a move to sell the charm, or take a look at the city.


    It wasn''t hard to break into the city.


    Apparently, Senri was treating the soldiers during his stay in the city, and Dell, who headed to crusade the Single Demon Army, was known. At night, Cenri and the others had built up their trust enough to get them in, even if they had a funny black dog. I came to Caterina just to say goodbye.


    I''m a black dog now. [M] I could change the size but not the color.


    Unlike if it looks like it was blocked, it''s a lot of noise. The nails and fangs are sharp, and the form is smart. Once upon a time, I was like the righteousness of cuteness, but now I am the righteousness of good looks. You look good enough to offer to buy from mercenaries just walking around the city, and you look strong.


    I approached Katerina, waving my tail, once I rang "wow" with confidence.


    Show your spirit of service and have a seat, according to the vicinity of the bizarre and trembling Caterina. Katerina opened her eyes for a while and solidified, but said, stroking my head in horror.


    "... clever... Senri, where have you found it? What a name, what is it?


    ".................. well, I was outside. The name is...... I haven''t decided yet. He looks strong, but he''s very smart and good."


    "And... only the tail, it''s white"


    "Yes.... it''s whitened"


    Well, am I only white on my tail now? Unfortunately, it''s hard to see your tail when you look like a dog, and the properties of lower vampires make it appear translucent in the mirror, so come on. I can''t peek, but that''s not bad. Not bad as a charm point.


    Katerina takes the biscuits out of her pocket and offers them to me. I picked it up and licked its hand. [M] Katerina''s eyes narrowed and she says happily.


    "Besides, it''s very people-friendly................... like a baron"


    What a sinful vampire I am to attract a child even in such a good look. You don''t need an enchanting demon eye.


    To me, happy to praise and shaking my tail, Cenri said with her lying cold eyes at the look on her face when she was reunited.


    "Baron, will Katerina have it?


    Oh no... I''m a centipede. Jealousy? Could this be the one called jealousy? Popular people are hard.


    Stay away from Katerina''s side and lean against Cenri. And so I realized that the tip of my front leg was white.


    That''s crazy...... it should have been black indeed until just now.


    ¡ì


    Reinell the Demon King is dead. The army is still there, but I killed the strongest demon king and cannibal, so I don''t care what happens after that. Even Dell.


    In the first place, the Demon King''s Army seems to be the thing that most of the time would disintegrate if you killed the Demon King. Cenri says so, so you should be right.


    The face of the merchant company that gave me the rice seemed generally safe, above all.


    I thought I''d die many times, but my battle with Reinell gave me all sorts of things.


    I somehow figured out how to use my powers, and I got The Curse Flame. I don''t want to do it again, but fighting strong enemies can be a very good experience.


    There are many things you need to think about, such as encountering new vampires, but you can rest for a little while.


    Cenri is still good. I feel so relieved to be nearby.


    To my mind, what vampires lack are those who trust themselves. That''s what brings the monster back to man.


    I was hungry. Immediately after the reunion, I received minimal blood and recovered somewhat, but I still haven''t had enough.


    I hear Cenri cared about me long after she broke up. [M] He seems to feel the burden too. Wouldn''t this... give me blood? Yai''s expectations rise on top too. I feel like sleeping in a fuzzy coffin for a few days and getting laid.


    Senri sighed small at me waving her tail and smiled very slightly to the extent that those who knew her often had to be careful.


    "Baron, I''ll be out of town in a minute. You must not be in this city. Dell''s people are in a nearby city."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I see. I''m not proud of it, but I can be big now. You can put the centipede on your back properly. If there is no water flowing, we can go anywhere.


    Dog form legs are pretty fast. What a quick next city. I don''t want to throw you away either......


    The sky is dusk, best timing. I''m always okay. [M] I have nothing to say if I can get some more blood, but let''s keep that for later fun.


    "When I go to a distant city, I slow down for a while. You need to rest. Rest for a while as long as its body turns bright white specifically"


    Apparently Cenri preferred white, cute, and blocked dogs to black, well-dressed dogs. I like this one, but if Cenri says so, it''s not necessary.


    Unexpectedly, he asks Cenri, who keeps his face close and eyes peeled together.


    "Can you give me blood, too?


    "I''ll give it to you. So don''t talk. Very suspicious."


    Surely a dog who speaks to a boulder would be out. With my mouth shut, I waved my tail and followed the centipede for exit proceedings.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Blessings are life itself. The End Knight, who excels in its manipulation techniques, boasts much higher playback capabilities and endurance than just humans. If you concentrate on your strength, you can heal your fractures, and you can fight with insomnia.


    The third-degree knight, Del Gordon, was badly wounded, but that''s not always terrible compared to the wounds he suffers.


    The end is outside the room. There are only Cenri and Dell in the hospital room.


    Del Gordon said, not wandering around in bed, staring at Cenri.


    "Ho ho, ho ho, heal, don''t... Senli Silvis. When the wounds heal, I''ll have to go after you."


    The End Knight also has wide lateral connections. Working is a group unit culminating in a first-degree knight, but Cenri had also met with Del Gordon.


    He is part of a team led by Heavenly Garments, known for its steady mission achievement rate.


    "I owe that vampire. Seriously, it''s in the End Knight. Besides, in situations where the wounds are not healing, there is no winning shot. So¡­¡­ it''s a business belly, but this time, we have to miss it."


    Dell has always had a rough eye. I can''t help it.


    Rather, it''s done to this extent, I guess, because a man named Del Gordon is not the victim of a tragedy by the undead.


    But there was hostility in his eyes.


    But that''s not hostility to the end. Hostility toward Cenri. Dell declares in a groaning voice.


    "But the next time I see you, hang on to the end knight''s pride and swear to the victims of previous tragedies - Senri Silvis. I''ll kill you. Whatever the circumstances are there,"


    "Yes."


    Cenri didn''t change her expression.


    Cenri is already a traitor. For the End Knight, a traitor who is the End Knight but has fallen back to the Undead, repelled more than the enemy, the Undead.


    The master missed me once, but not the others.


    But everything was ready. Cenri didn''t decide to take the side of the end without thinking about it.


    Dell frowns when she sees Cenri not changing her expression. There was no anger until earlier in the next voice that came out.


    "Cenri, this is advice. Kill that man - End Baron. Before it gets out of hand, give me salvation. You are the end knight of nature, but that man has - the talent of a monster. I''m not talking about having powerful abilities or anything like that. End Baron will be a king to fear. Not far away, he''ll be the greatest enemy to the End Knight."


    Dell''s words were flattered with strong emotions.


    I knew it. The End''s Absorption has the potential to be feared.


    I don''t even know what a multiple curse puts on the end.


    Cenri once speculated that what the end looked like when it was transformed showed the end''s mood. Now the end is turning into a pitch-black dog.


    That shows that some of those slightly potent weather places are not immutable either.


    But still Cenri stared at Dell and said.


    "... I won''t let you"


    "... kill it. If you still have the pride of the Knight of the End."


    Dell turns that way and meditates his eyes.


    Dell''s anxiety was best. From now on, End''s escape will be even harder.


    As for Cenri''s departure, it would also extend to the entire Knights of the End, and the mighty and well-known vampire - the family of the King of Piles - found out the existence of the End. Unleashed Destruction (Photon Delight), but if one bat is fired, it will regenerate. Probably not killed.


    Maybe it would be better to purify it. But I''m sure the end doesn''t want that.


    Then Cenri just takes its side.


    Cenri turned her back and left the hospital room when she changed her mind without putting it on the face.

 90 Special Edition â‘ : End Seriousness

    I feel like it''s been a long time since I got a new raw as an undead.


    Of course, we know that the time actually elapsed is not that long. But it was no exaggeration to say that that time was comparable to everything I had ever done in my life when I lay alone in a hospital bed.


    At first, he was a dead meat man. It gathered the power of death and became a corpse ghost (ghoul), and by eating the remnants of the Lord became the lower vampire Lesser Vampire.


    I got an understander named Cenri, and I got stronger to have that blood divided. I learned combat techniques. A little, but magic is now available. After a death battle with Albatross, he took away his ability to turn into a dog, realized how to use the abilities of The Dark Rover (Dark Stalker), and awakened himself to a different ability to sleep - the Curse (Curse Steel).


    And now I have gained more power through a fierce battle with the Demon King.


    I know how to use the power of blood and take away the ''curse flame'' - I haven''t mutated to the next level yet, but now my abilities are not the initial ratio of mutations to lower vampires.


    Cenri frowned at me standing in the middle of the room and putting my arms together in a human form.


    "Yes.... what are you trying to say? End"


    Even on the rare face, Cenri is beautiful. Even if I had removed the wonderful scent of blood from that white magnetic skin - I would probably have shaken my tail if I had taken the dog I am now.


    Every time I wave my tail, Cenri looks at me like I''m scared, but I don''t stop trying to stop her. [M] It was destined to be irresistible as a dog.


    Senli Silvis is the support of my heart today.


    I''m confident that I can make everything in the world my enemy as long as she''s on my side, and without her - I''m not sure I''ll be a monster.


    To a very important being, I say with a serious look.


    "Revenge, Cenri..."


    Gather the power of blood on your limbs. If you concentrate on the forces that normally flow slowly, even my monstrous physical abilities will reach further stages.


    "Libe...... nj......?


    Does the End Knight see the flow of blood power, and Cenri''s expression strengthens. But it''s too late for me to know more about lethargy.


    I said, pointing to my finger. [M]


    "Cenri, it''s a battle! I did it before, with my cowardly hands, and my purity - I''m going to try again here and now!


    "If I can catch you, as Cenri said last time, I''ll make you like me!


    I was immature then. I didn''t know how to use my powers, and I didn''t understand the strengths or weaknesses of vampires. Not me now. [M]


    Whatever the outcome, we survived that demon king Reinell''s death. Even if you can''t beat Cenri, you should be able to catch him. No, I''ll definitely catch you. And finish the long deposit.


    He gives me a look like a centipede when I declare war in grandeur. And I actually said "stunned."


    But I mean it. Cenli was too bad then. No matter how much it''s for training, she''s more of a demonic woman than a demonic Monica to indulge in vampire purity.


    Me and Cenri are facing each other in an inn. Even though it''s a twin room, the room isn''t that big.


    Naturally, but I don''t have an oasis, as I did last time. Some water can be magically evaporated, and Cenri should take care not to hurt me because of his personality, so this place with little escape is more advantageous to me than this.


    Tiger vision and timing were predicted. It''s been more than a week since I received blood from Cenri before, so I can''t afford the power of blood that much, but I chose this timing because the blood I get when I''m dry tastes the best, which is the most natural decision.


    The best time, the best blood, the best way.


    The centipede leaks a small sigh.


    "... surprised and lost"


    "It''s only now that I can say those words, Cenri. I grew up away from the centipede."


    Of course, I don''t use curse flames. I don''t even have to stretch my nails or fangs. The purpose is not to damage the centers, so it is natural.


    But even if I put it down, I''m confident I''ll catch Cenri.


    The centipede touched his poked finger, causing it to lower down.


    "... I don''t remember saying you can do whatever you want"


    "Now you''re scared, Cenri! It''s bad!"


    "... I didn''t say. Besides, if you want blood, I''ll raise it. A little early, but I thought it was time to come"


    Let the centipede try to lift her hair just a little bit. I accidentally swallowed my spit, but I shook my neck sideways at the will of steel.


    No. It''s not just blood I want. It''s a winning drink. I know how to drink Cenli''s wonderful blood even better. [M]


    "Cenri, this is... vampire instinct. I want to catch Cenri and get some blood!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "If we catch Cenri, we shower together first. When you clean yourself up, wipe your body thoroughly and go into bed naked. And take one night, take your time and breathe blood! I want to assemble my soft, luxurious centipede and breathe blood! This is vampire instinct! Therefore, I vowed to God that one day I would revenge the day I lost in vain! That''s today!


    For crying out from my soul, Cenri rarely pulls a little cheek. My neck stains just a little red, and I smell wonderful blood that creaks.


    But the smell of Cenri''s blood, which was excited by the pleasure of sucking blood, is not this ratio. It''s okay. I practiced in Monica now, so I''m good at adding and subtracting to some extent.


    "... end, vampires don''t have that instinct"


    "Then what is this emotion of mine!... Could this be love?


    I don''t have to think about it, I love Cenri for taking my side from the start. That''s why I want to suck blood.


    Blood sucking is also an expression of affection for me. So it makes me a little sad when they reject me so much. I already give blood regularly, so can I give it any way I want?


    "Stop, End. You''re welcome to get whiter and whiter, but stop being nervous..."


    "You sneak around! If I catch you - Senri asks you to say ''End, love'' instead of killing your voice while you''re sucking blood. And not once, many times."


    I am hungry for love. [M] It''s only natural because I''ve been in a terrible situation all my life. If I must have been able to breathe blood in such a situation, I would be able to live a month with one drop.


    I am trembling at the rarity of the centipede. The trunk is only slightly rash and the foot is slightly unstable.


    This is also part of the operation. Cenri is a fierce warrior who is calm at all times, but conversely, my chances of winning are even higher if I can make him lose his calm.


    I''m ready for this. I will give up all my pride and do everything in my power to fulfill this grief.


    I''m no less prepared to win when I fight Reinell, I tell Cenri.


    "So Cenri, if you thought you could let me suck your blood while you say, ''I love the end,'' I want you to be caught by me dearly."


    "Huh..."


    I don''t want to see the results of my training. I don''t even want to beat Cenri. I want to suck Cenri''s blood. They say they love it, but they want to suck Cenri''s blood. My fangs are hurting. This is undoubtedly vampire instinct.


    The centipede flutters loudly as if it were a glimmer of standing, but I manage to get back on my feet. And I looked up.


    Amethyst eyes stare at me quietly. Undescriptively intimidating, I stared at the defeat and the centipede.


    That''s the ex-ending knight. The hero Pierce is alive and well. Your body is about to tremble at the presence of natural enemies, but you can''t grasp victory if you lose in temper.


    Centrifuges are not adequate. Cenri is gentle. My words are working. It was a great opportunity. And it''s also the last chance to win.


    Cenri...... after all, are the end knights and vampires destined to contend?


    Cenri says in a trembling voice.


    "... ok, ok. If End says so much, I''ll give it to you. But... this is the last time"


    "Okay."


    I didn''t know, but I said I did. I don''t think about the future. It is now that matters.


    Life is short. I had a strange feeling. If I do my best now, I will regret it for the rest of my life.


    "Let''s make the terms fair. You''ll never lose, but if I do... you can do whatever you want with me."


    ¡­¡­


    Unfortunately, Cenri doesn''t seem to be going to beat me. I see a vast blessing rising to its luxurious limbs.


    Probably the same principle as the power of blood. Of course, proficiency is not my ratio.


    But I was confident I could beat him. The use of force is centered, but the physical ability of the vegetables is far higher than mine. And the physical ability of the End Knight is inferior to that of a vampire, even if it involves strengthening physical abilities through blessings.


    The fight against Sable, the vampire I met at Reinell''s, gave me all sorts of information. I''m still inferior, but I''m sure my physical abilities are higher than those of a cohort of vampires.


    For a moment the centipede touches the pattern of a sword strapped to his waist, but quickly releases it. Cenri is still gentle.


    I can see. I can see the flow of centipede power. Blessings as powerful as the Great River filled the whole body, but were especially focused on the feet.


    "End, you''re losing your cool. You should chill your head a little."


    "I am calm. I''ll beat the centipede today and go further!


    I am calm. Cenri is going to run away.


    All I''m winning is physical ability. It''s hard to catch up in towns with lots of buildings and three-dimensional movement. In the first place, I can''t do everything I can because I have to save my strength all over town to destroy a building. I don''t want to destroy the building. I don''t want Cenri to hate me. [M]


    Besides, she has the power to fly.


    Catch him before he leaves the inn. My advantage will not waver in a small inn. Swallow the sauce and trace Cenri''s thoughts.


    But you''d expect me to think so if you were a warrior. After anticipation, how does Cenri escape?


    I read through Cenri''s thoughts at the moment. [M]


    - The window.


    If you are a brave centipede, you seek to live in death. The window is behind me, but Cenri will try to escape through the window behind me, not the door that leads to the hallway. Suddenly he storms the centipede, poking at the void that surprised me, breaking the window and running away.


    Taking into account what I understand about Cenri, knowing Cenri doesn''t want to destroy the building, it''s a horrible operation with a back poke on it.


    But the operation is a double-edged sword. You have to slip past me to establish the plan. The premise is that I am unaware of the operation. [M]


    This battle, I won.


    If Cenri tries to slip through the side, he catches it as it is. And if you try to escape through the door, if you do everything in your power, you should be able to reach it before you escape from the inn.


    Cenri was circulating blessings into her body, but she wasn''t covering her body surface like armor.


    Fair. She was fair enough not to be any more over this period. And that''s why you lose to me for throwing away all of your pride.


    Cenri''s weakness has been its'' kindness'' from the beginning of the encounter until now.


    "Cenri, you have nothing to be ashamed of. When I breathe blood, I say," I love centipede. "


    "............... Sleep and say, end. You may have won, but I know vampires well."


    I couldn''t feel a lie in Cenri''s words. No way, is there any way?


    Flowing water also has measures, and there is no water in this room in the first place. There''s no silver or garlic, and even if there were, Cenri wouldn''t use it to hurt me.


    Bluff. Calm down, End Baron. If you calm down, you won''t lose.


    Operate the blood force so carefully that it builds up strength.


    "Cenri, I don''t need a signal. If you move, I move, too."


    "¡­¡­ yes"


    Lower yourself and see every move of Cenri in his whole body. Extreme concentration makes time thin and even that one breath looks slow.


    And when the concentration increased to the extreme - the centipede moved.


    It was such a beautiful move to be enchanted. I flipped myself at the moment of the moment, and the only trace I ran left was a muscle of light.


    Cenri chose the door behind her, not the window behind me. Surprisingly, maybe I read more about Cenri''s thoughts. [M]


    But it''s no use. Step forward with all your might to the point of not stepping through the floor.


    If the centipede is wind, I am a beast. At once Cenri''s back is closer and he reaches for it.


    And when that fingertip was about to reach my back - Cenri''s back disappeared as if it were smoke. A tiny noise lingers.


    Get an idea of the situation right away.


    It didn''t disappear. The centipede bent. Unexpectedly opens his eyes.


    The exit route chosen by Cenri. It - it wasn''t a door to the hallway, it was a door to the bathroom. Unexpectedly stop for choices I never thought of.


    The door to the bathroom was out of consciousness. Why didn''t you even think about it?


    Because there are no windows in the bathroom in this room. On the contrary, even if you break a wall, you can''t just go out into the next room.


    Could it be water? Are you gonna use the water to plunge me again, like last time?


    What an evil reward. Now I have the magic to dry. A bit of magic to the point where ordinary people with magic can help with their lives, but with the vast amount of magic that vampires have, they can instantly evaporate water. Even if you can''t dry up the river, if it''s about the water in the bathroom, it''s fine.


    In the first place, the shower is my weakness, not my weakness. I cannot walk on flowing water, but I have no problem with the water coming down from above. Well, water will fall according to gravity unless there''s a good reason, so it doesn''t turn into trouble.


    You win. I smiled and opened the door to catch a hidden centipede in the bathroom.


    - So I stopped my hand.


    I can''t get in. I really don''t want to move my hand. I don''t want to touch the knob.


    It was an international peculiar weakness among the countless weaknesses of vampires.


    Vampires... can''t go into uninvited homes.


    Understand the situation, rush to knock on the door and protest against the centipede that has been caged.


    "Cenri, sloppy! You''re cowardly! Not really! That''s not a trick!


    ''... Shut up. End...... Reflect''


    I''ve never been told to shut up before.


    Low voice, like pushed to death, obstinate. Whether the centrifuge is reinforced in the back, even with a little strength, the door will not be frightened. Patience your instincts and grip the knob, but don''t turn if it''s locked or not.


    All I could do was raise my voice like a scream and beg Cenri for mercy.


    "As much as I say I love it, okay! It''s terrible."


    "End, I love you, be a good boy"

 91 Special Edition â‘¡: End Seriousness â‘¡

    Vampires are horrible demons who don''t end up knighting a string.


    The power of regeneration and special abilities are also powerful, but the worst is that the undead possess a human figure and a demonic mind.


    Vampires are strong. And cunning. Therefore, with numerous fatal weaknesses, it is still nestled around the world.


    A vampire whose resurrected body was mutated by the hands of a Necromancer conductor - "True Ancestor" True Vampire, "as well as the" family "created by that vampire, is already a monster.


    Unlike the undead created from corpses, vampires who were bitten and changed sometimes have memories of when they were human. But that heart is already swallowed by the instincts of the monster. Drunk in strength, attacking people with joy, sipping blood. And sometimes - pretending to be the victim, trying to fool the End Knight.


    Senli Silvis once gave blood to the end of her neck alone. At that time, the end was on the verge of extinction and there wasn''t much time - but still, it didn''t give blood while it was being shed into the situation.


    Cenri defended the end and was prepared to see the end of it. Some of this includes when the end is about to be swallowed by monster instincts - at least purifying it among humans.


    But then some time later, the end, which grew stronger without having to lead to a mutation, was now writing drawings towards the desk.


    "I... will be a coffin maker! Build the most comfortable coffin in the world!


    Apparently, End was curious because he had slept all the time. Besides, I''m supposed to be a horrible vampire already, but I think of myself like a person with a little convenient body.


    Cenri was already much more harassed at the end of the day when she was going to flutter somewhere as if she were a puppy. It''s not the end word, but this chest squeal is not love.


    "I realized... vampires should go into coffins"


    Apparently, he liked the coffin he slept in when he was in the Reinell Army.


    Cenri figured out, in that word, how there was often a coffin in the vampire stronghold.


    I''m sure vampires prefer the inside of the coffin just as cats prefer the narrow. They also improve their abilities, but that doesn''t explain the enthusiasm of the end.


    End asked Cenri to pull the coffin and move it. Cenri replied that it was not possible.


    Cenri escaped the Knights of the End to help the End. Even now, her feelings remain the same, but there are things she can and cannot do.


    I don''t sell coffin beds, and I can''t make them to order. Even dog sizes are tough. Most importantly, I would definitely be suspicious if I were pulling and traveling. Because that''s not how coffins are used. But the end doesn''t make sense.


    The training ground that has been through the end is considerable. Horos Carmen, Kainushi, and Reinell were superior.


    After trial and error in numerous fierce battles, the end that had survived was still willing to devise and manage to survive this time.


    Why don''t you put on the wheel, or maybe you can make it a bag shape so you can carry it, which sounds like a joke, but you can tell by the centipede that dating is pretty long. The end is serious.


    "Cenri, the coffin is fine. It gives me an unparalleled rest. It feels good to be cramped... it feels like it fits where it should fit."


    That''s the end... because you are the dead.


    I wanted to say that, but I couldn''t say much to the end of happily speaking about giving such water.


    "I wish I didn''t know such emotions. Now I want to be in a coffin as much as I want to be if a coffin falls around it! If they set a trap in the coffin, you''ll die instantly!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Not in a regular coffin. Inside, of course, fumble. After that... yes, let''s open and close it from the inside. Modern coffins are really unfettered... I don''t think about people going inside. Comfort is not pursued"


    "... as I carry during the day... what do you do at night?


    "The centipede comes in and I carry it. I don''t think it''s too bad to let humans in."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "No, it''s not bad for humans to come in and finish it. I have a human sensibility too, so I should be able to produce a coffin suitable for both humans and vampires! No, only I can do it!


    End declares forcefully. Could it be...... it would be okay without Cenri, it was even a sight to think about.


    With the will of the steel that defeated Reinell, End is going to make a coffin by hand. End eyes shine on new goals.


    "Fortunately, I am strong against demons. We should be able to figure out some powerful demonic material that''s hard to come by."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In the meantime, I seek quality. It''s only after that that I think about mass production. Because Cenri is human............... I want him in charge of distribution. Can''t you?


    Having a dream is a good thing. It will help you forget your killing instincts. A coffin maker shouldn''t even bother others.


    But as a centipede, I couldn''t help myself.


    "Yes, what if we could walk ourselves? I can move the wheels from the inside, which may be difficult at first, but I conveniently don''t have to sleep, so I have as much time as I want. Don''t let your arms buzz. What if I become famous..."


    I''m even strangely worried. Pretty easy-going thought, but there was a horror that the end would likely accomplish.


    End spins head fast and doesn''t frustrate. I also thought when I bought you a magic book, you''d be good at studying. I''m sure he would have been a big shot if he hadn''t died.


    ".................. end. There''s only one problem."


    "It''s okay, I''ve thought about the living. There''s an air hole in the double coffin bed, so it''s okay if the centipede sleeps with you."


    Hearing the bullshit put out with a serious face, Cenri said.


    "No............... coffin makers have no future. Because it''s no longer being used year after year."


    The Knights of the End are thorough. Its activities are dominated by the crusade of darkness, but there is also an indirect weakening through enlightenment.


    There are already a small number of areas that use burials that could be made into undead material in the first place, but they do not use coffins these days about cremation either.


    Was it unexpected, the end turns an eye.


    "Huh...? Why?"


    "... the coffin will let you in when you make it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    If all vampires were like the end, I''m sure the world would have been more peaceful.


    Cenri sighed at the end of her pitiful expression.

 92 PROLOGUE: Hunting

    There was a lot to think about.


    Vampire performance. Why I still can''t take it off the bottom. How to avoid the pursuit of the King of Piles and the End Knight. And how to get along with Cenri......


    I haven''t even decided on a clear destination for the End Baron yet.


    But I knew what I needed. We just have to move forward step by step.


    Night when the moon doesn''t even leave. The alley without even a street light was quiet.


    My senses captured human signs there, but every one of them lurks his breath. It''s as if making noise is a sin, not wandering around.


    I felt countless gazes from nowhere. I feel every move is noticed.


    I feel like I''m stepping into a beast''s nest. And the perception is probably right. If there''s only one thing to add, is that - how tougher a monster I am than a nest dweller?


    The end of the alley was a dead end.


    Sticky air. If you look behind you, there are a number of shadows on the path I have now taken.


    I haven''t seen this one, but I''m pretty sure the attention is right for me. If you try to go back, you will stand up. Now it''s not just a human being or anything.


    When I sighed small, I knocked on the metal door with no philosophy of any kind to the left of the end.


    Vampires (vampires) cannot enter the room unless invited by a curse.


    However, I have excellent perception of some of the heat that kills my breath indoors.


    I feel the smell. Strong warfare, vigilance, quiet excitement, slight fear. A metal peek window on the door opened and two congested eyes confirmed me. I have a low voice.


    "............... what can I do for you?


    "Talk inside. If you don''t open it, you''ll be forced to break the door. It''s not that much trouble, but I don''t want to do too much"


    I feel lost across the door in a simple, straightforward language. But when I heard the noise coming off, the door opened immediately.


    Until now, it''s assumed - it''s like a template.


    Basically, humans are weak. Especially in terms of physical ability, people are more vulnerable than most demons.


    And even more disparities existed among such human beings. Weapon difference.


    Basically, spears are stronger than swords, spears are stronger than bows and guns, bows and guns. And they apparently thought of me as a powerful magician (by the way, the strongest of humans is the Knight of the End, but I''ll leave that to you because that''s a very minor exception. The same goes for the curse)


    I smile at the big man dressed in the black suit that showed up.


    "Confirm Armed"


    They let me through because they know that the must-win means in the game against the Demon Instructor is to pack the distance. If they don''t get inside, they''ll have to be wary of powerful attack magic flying from invisible distances.


    I didn''t have anything so I finished my physical exam lightly and they let me through inside. Unlike the rough exterior, the building was clean and tidy.


    I can see that carpets and conditioning items laid at my feet are quite luxurious even if I don''t have many forensic eyes. Maybe on the same level as a little aristocrat.


    The black suit a man wears is not just a cloth either. Made from materials derived from demons, it bounces back arrows and simple magic, even if not as much armor, and boasts defensive abilities that do not seem like ready-made products. The only piece of cloth equipment that boasts endurance beyond that would be a magical object.


    If I can get rid of it, I''ll sell it for a high price, but unfortunately I can''t afford that. Or it stands out for sale and stands out for wearing it.


    Waiting in the reception room that was put through was an old man dressed in an international splendid outfit and more than ten black suits.


    Earthy skin with sharp beastly eyes. Ancient wounds remain on its face and blood vessels float on its head, which it has put in place all back. It smelled. Smells like a fancy cigar.


    Heavy wood table on large black sofa. There is an unknown wine and glass on top of it.


    I am brutally forced to sit on a man''s face-to-face couch. If I make any unnatural moves, it''s going to strike soon. [M]


    The great man stared at me for a while, but eventually opened his mouth slowly.


    "You''re the one who''s been crushing the organization around in every town lately?


    Frowning. Apparently there was information spread here as well.


    The information network was meant to crush it so perfectly that it didn''t work, but apparently the Mafia is something else that is reaching out widely in the reigning town.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Shh... this is ridiculous... what''s the purpose?


    I''m flabbergasted for a moment, but he asks me with a voice like he pushed me to death. I slowly checked the men surrounding me.


    Everyone had already pulled out guns and swords. It''s not a very discussing atmosphere, but the brilliance of the blade is not silver that I don''t like. Bullets won''t be a problem, either. There has never been a pattern in town where the mafia has silver bullets. Apparently, silver bullets are not common.


    The man in the corner of the room is like a magician, but not to mention witchcraft.


    Purpose, or... There are many things. When I looked back, I told a family executive whose name I didn''t even know very well.


    "Money."


    "... what?


    The man''s eyes are opened. Sigh small and continue.


    "There is money to live. At first, he went around crushing bandits with Negijo outside of town. But a massive bandit is not what it is, and if there was a prisoner, it was very troublesome. I can''t abandon you."


    The handling of prisoners when they crushed the Reinell army was also very cumbersome. It wasn''t possible then, such as taking him home, so Cenri had to tie the line to make sure he was safe for the first time and back in town.


    In the end, we don''t know what happened to the Lynel army prisoners. It would have helped if the fortress city of Lomburg had sent soldiers soon.


    Among those who make battle their livelihood there is a kind.


    He who makes the demon crusade a business. Those who take part in the war and get paid. A bounty neck hunter. But none of it was right for us.


    We are being chased. [M] Better not be as conspicuous as possible. If you hunt big guys over and over again, it becomes a rumor, and Cenri stands out. Her beauty cannot be deluded as much as wearing dat glasses.


    Anyway, I figured out an easier and quicker way to get my money.


    "It''s quick to crush the mafia, and it''s good for people. Unlike bandits, one exists in town, and I store a lot of money. You know why criminals attack people."


    "Heh... heh, man"


    At the end of the day, these Dark City bosses are generally connected to the country, so it''s not easy to get their hands on them unless they''re monsters like me.


    This is like a pigeon. Mafia crushing goes all the way into gold besides being useful to people, it could be described as a vampire vocation. End knights don''t basically fight criminal organizations, but Cenri also allows them to fight if their opponents are mafias.


    Crush the mafia, lay down precious metals, and leave town. That''s my life these days.


    "Phew... when did you leak this information?


    With the voice that made the dos work, the man continues.


    It hasn''t hit me yet because I believe in my superiority, or because I realize who I am by that instinct? I don''t think I can help but I don''t have to hide it.


    "It''s a town mafia a year ago. I interrogated him before I crushed him. It''s good and bad to have a lot of influence."


    "Ah!? You think you can live and go home?


    My neighbor''s chimp opens his eyes and intimidates me. What a trivial thing to do compared to Reinell''s roar.


    It may be enough to blackmail the average person, but I''ve already experienced it many times, so now I even feel pity.


    "I don''t recommend fighting. What the hell is this? I''m a little off the hook. Besides, if you have what I want, you can miss it."


    "What!? What happened to you?"


    "Shut up! We''re in the middle of talking!


    "Huh... ok... boss"


    Apparently, this guy was the boss.


    I don''t even know what type it is, the boss drinks a chimp pointing a gun muzzle at us more than Kainushi used.


    Glory is important to the mafia. Despite this, it''s purely amazing how much licking rotten negotiation you''ve been brought to bear.


    Humans are still amazing. Even if your body is weak, your guts are top notch. If they had known and prepared me beforehand, I might have lost.


    The boss doesn''t put it to words, and his gaze prompts me to follow. I lifted the sunglasses I was wearing and said:


    "I want a gem called ''Night Crystal''. No matter how small... Apparently, it''s pretty rare. I''ve been around various towns, but few even know they exist. If I had you, I''d leave town with no hands on you."


    "Cannibalism" did me some really nasty things. Because of this, the crystal I got from Kainushi burned out, and now I''m in no strange position to be chased from them whenever I want.


    Where the hell did Kainushi or Lord get that crystal from......


    The boss''s eyebrows move tingly. Apparently it''s off again this time.


    I sighed loudly and got up sick of it.

 93 Lesson 1: Exploration

    Using the power of The Latent Shadow makes finding me at night limitless difficult. This ability to eliminate signs, odors and sounds achieves an extremely high degree of secrecy.


    If anyone saw me running, they''d think it was an illusion.


    He was also convinced of the saying that True Vampire, the true ancestor, was much more terrifying than he who had the pre-mutation power to become a vampire repeatedly with a rank mutation.


    Avoid the boulevard, avoid the street lights and run through the town at night.


    In the meantime, there was no one to pay attention to here. There''s no tracking. My five senses at night are sharp. I also have a sense that my ability to use it to some extent now, which was surplus at first.


    When we reached a lonely inn, we kicked the ground hard and landed flutterly in the window that was open.


    There was only one lamp in the room, and it was dim. If it wasn''t for the sun, it wouldn''t hurt me, but I''m sure you''re taking into account my acute eyesight.


    "I knew it wouldn''t work."


    "Yes......... are you hurt?


    It was Cenri waiting in the room. The beauty that makes you feel cold somewhere hasn''t changed anything since we first met.


    Apparently, Dada''s glasses are off. When I got up, I let him circle around.


    "As you can see. Look, you don''t even have a hole, do you? I didn''t find out."


    ".................. Good"


    The look on Cenri''s face didn''t change, but I can see he breathed relief from that heartbeat.


    I was intact. Their weapons weren''t silver, so if they were wearing my flesh, they wouldn''t have done any damage, but they don''t even actually have holes in them.


    The bullets flew in, too, but they dodged everything. This is a habit.


    The flesh regenerates, but not the clothes. That was a big plain problem for me.


    Every time you get burned, torn or transformed, you get naked. If I were human, I wouldn''t be able to afford to think about clothes because I would die if I were torn or burned, but I''m not, and I don''t know - there are plenty of opportunities for that. Using ''latent shadow'' can make your body black, but that''s not a substitute for clothes.


    But if you pay attention, you can largely avoid bullets, arrows, knives, and slaughter. I can even grab it with my hands in some cases. There''s nothing you can do about transformation, but you don''t have to be a dog to control most of your opponents.


    At first, he was often slashed, and sometimes he was given blood back, but after crushing some of the mafias, he is now largely dodgable.


    But... Sable was different. At the end of the day, Sable left no clothes when he transformed into a bat and ran away.


    There is a way. Cenri didn''t seem to know how, and Albatos was completely naked. And I don''t see it now, but the vampire curse is really deep down.


    The fierce battle with the Demon King Reinell gave me a variety of things.


    There were both good and bad things, but most importantly - the presence of those who follow me.


    King of Piles. The vampire demon king''s family, Sable, was looking for an outside vampire. Besides, he even had a way to rule me.


    This is a fact that cannot be seen.


    We were aiming for the fortress city of Lomburg, but one of the reasons for this was to hide ourselves from the Knights of the End by fleeing human dominion.


    It was small, but there was also a ''crystal of the night'', and it wasn''t supposed to be impossible. If there was no "Crystal of the Night," there could be no problem if there were no trackers other than the Knights of the End. But everything is already a pointless imagination.


    Cenri said he wasn''t finished with the sable. Running out of human habitat with an outside tracker is too risky.


    "King of Piles" sounds like a mighty demon king. How powerful is it, so powerful that it has not been destroyed at the hands of the Knights of the End, not even by vampires?


    There are countless warcraft in the subdivision, the scale of which, he says, cannot be compared to that of Reinell the Demon King.


    I saw Sable and understood that he was a vampire at a glance. That evil sign is probably the same thing the Knights of the End use to discern us.


    The key item is'' Crystal of the Night ''. Later, Cenri.


    Without Cenri and the "Crystal of the Night," there will be no time for me to be at peace.


    In the first place, I never meant to live in nature the whole time. [M] I was going back to town when most of it got cold.


    Because in nature, the nutrients of the centipede won''t be enough, and the burden is enormous. Besides, I want to tour the town.


    Bram smashed the whole plan to the cannibal. Oh, why didn''t I take off the crystal during the duel... I want to punch myself in the face then.


    Tell me to sit on the bed in a whispering voice. [M]


    View the large carry case on the side. I can only be human for a few hours. [M]


    "End, after all, you better run. This life is absolutely impossible."


    "I know. I know, Cenri. It''s riskier than this. No mafia, those guys are useless. Bandits, too. But you can''t just run away. That option has no future."


    Cenri is right.


    It''s not hard to defeat humans, but the information is spreading. If it spreads any further, there will definitely be people out there who will realize who I am. No matter how much, it''s unnatural for a single human being to crush several tissues. It''s not fiction.


    And if you find out who you are, it doesn''t have to be easy or impossible to kill a vampire.


    It looks peaceful at first sight, but the situation is persecuting.


    Turns out "Crystal of the Night" is not available by normal means. It would be useless to ask a merchant because the mafia doesn''t even know his name.


    If it''s possible, it must be a vampire expert.


    "Vampire Hunter" like Kainushi, or Knights of the End. Or - it''s a hack.


    If you were a carcass hack dealing with Horos Carmen, if you''re that guy who even procured giant evil dragon fangs, you still have eyes. No, the crystals Lord had could even have been procured by that man.


    But I don''t know where he is. I''m reasonably capable of fighting, but I don''t have the ability to look for distant people. I can''t use magic, and I still don''t have the power to turn my body into a bat.


    The centipede gently holds my hand from the top of my hand. Thoughts calm down just a little bit to a warm, soft feeling.


    My fangs shudder, but I just got blood yesterday. You have to be patient.


    In other words, even immediately after I received it, my fangs would hurt if I could touch it, so if I didn''t put up with it, the centipede would become anemic. Sometimes I''m so thirsty because Cenri''s blood tastes good, but maybe it''s growing season.


    "End, you shouldn''t think too much of it. You''re doing great."


    "............... oh, I''m fine. The killing impulse is not getting stronger. I''m getting used to it. It''s as good as no pain."


    "You are... very, very strong"


    Resistance to the status quo, which can''t be helped, has already been done in life.


    Not without haste, but it wouldn''t be an extra clever act to consume energy senselessly. In particular, hitting the centipede is the most avoidable course of action.


    Fortunately, only time to think is still running out. Think about it during the day while you''re having it carried to Cenri. The path to survival with Cenri.


    Cenri says.


    "But when you mutate into a vampire, your impulse should also be stronger"


    "Oh...... thanks. I''ll be careful."


    I''m a lot stronger than I was when I was just in my neck, but the sight of Cenri looking at me still has the same sentiment to take this one into account.


    I know people''s emotions by smell and heartbeat. [M] Being a superior monster in front of me and not having any fear at all - even if Cenri was still overwhelmingly stronger - is an amazing thing. That''s why only she must not betray me for taking sides from the beginning.


    It''s a secret to Cenri, but I''ve already made predictions about why I won''t mutate into a vampire forever.


    And if I''m right about that imagination, I won''t be a vampire forever if I stay like this.


    But that''s okay. If you don''t need strength to survive, you don''t need strength.


    Sure, vampires are powerful, but lower vampire bodies aren''t bad either. There are few weaknesses in the current state, and even a little can walk in the sun.


    Because I love the sun, my remorse for the sun has not yet been abandoned. And I''d like to walk in the sun with Cenri again if I could... I''m scared and I haven''t been able to try it, but should I give him an umbrella?


    Much has passed since Ephe''s attack, but there was still no next strike. I don''t think that horrible hero would be satisfied with a single attack, so that would mean he was pretty much forced.


    And even if the next shot comes, it''s probably no problem if it''s on the same level as that one.


    If I put my hand on my heart, I can instinctively understand that my soul continues to fall at this moment.


    I''m a deeper, more obnoxious monster than I was back then.


    The force becomes stronger, the regenerative force is strengthened, manipulates the power of the blood, and has countless powers of alienation. To such a monster.


    The centipede sitting next to me accidentally turns forward.


    Shaped eyebrows. Purple eyes reminiscent of an amethyst. Sarah''s hair. The glow of life reminiscent of the light of the moon. Cenri opened her lips with a rare hesitation.


    "End............ unlikely, but only one thing for me, I have an idea"

 94 Lesson 2: Exploration â‘¡

    The journey was well funded. All I took from the mafia and bandits were a small part of the loot, precious metals that were easy to redeem and not stick around in any country.


    Sometimes I couldn''t hold that much, and perhaps the loot I found was a small part of the assets they had accumulated, but I don''t care. I''m not even interested in what happened to the rest of the treasure. Only the money is at hand.


    The ''Curse Flame'' stolen from Hebram is ideal for obliterating evidence.


    I have not yet used my abilities. [M] Fuel consumption is too bad.


    Perhaps it''s not irrelevant that he hasn''t paid a decent price (eating humans), but it was the idiotic power of the fire that allowed Reinell to catch fire, or else the last force Hebram had stocked up on just a little.


    Still, unlike Reinell and vampires, humans burn well, so if you release a spark, you can dust people in seconds.


    I''m not going to take a righteous side. You won''t do a lot of things to keep them alive anyway, the witnesses are limited to turning them off securely.


    Still the scary part about the information being spread......


    Anyway, change into the discreet black costume Cenri bought me. Equipment made of smooth skin.


    Weaving a traveling water-repellent coat, the weight of ''Brad Ruler'' strapped to the waist is reliable.


    And at the end of the day, it is the birth of a (supposed) mercenary who would look quite good if he wore sunglasses to hide his red eyes like blood, a hallmark of vampires.


    In this day and age, there are never many armed men, and the average man cannot perceive the negative energy I emit. Dog teeth can be reduced to an insignificant extent by the application of the ability of "sharp fangs" to stretch their fangs, and this will not make them so visible. Finally, I wear thin gloves to protect my hands, even though I don''t need them to be sturdy. Maybe I''m hungry for clothes because I get naked every now and then.


    When I''m ready, the centipede that came into the room rounds my eyes.


    "... if they ask why you''re wearing sunglasses when it''s night, what do you do?


    "Well, I''ll tell you what... you look good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Besides, it''s not like there''s no one with a red iris"


    Regardless, there is also the hand of wearing black color contact lenses. Rather, it''s quite less dangerous to find out that way, but contact lenses are luxury items, and they''re not available anywhere. It doesn''t matter how much money you have if you''re buying it back every time it''s damaged in battle.


    In the first place, I''ve traveled quite a bit so far, but it seems really rare to be the Knights of the End.


    Del Gordon is actually the only ending knight I''ve encountered. If we stay in one place, if we continue our journey, we won''t encounter anything like that.


    Besides, when it comes to the End Knight, we don''t always have a wide sense of the signs of family members at night. Regardless of the distance you can see in your eyes, you need to use your moves to perceive me in the distance. And I was able to narrow down when that move was used thanks to Cenri''s knowledge as an end knight.


    "Skull Shadow" is truly outstanding. It''s not just the smell and the sound that the alien turns off.


    The ability of "latent shadow" can temporarily considerably reduce the dissipation of negative forces. It doesn''t stop me from catching on to the sensation of the End Knight at all, but it holds me back to the point where I can''t be called a vampire. It is difficult to keep using it for long periods of time because the skin turns black like darkness and the fuel consumption is poor, but if it only covers the short hours of the early morning and late evening when the End Knight often uses wide-area exploration, it will be fine.


    Of course I can''t overconfidence you, but that''s all I can do, so I can''t help it.


    Later, if there''s any sign of them approaching, we''ll have to wrap our tails around them and run away.


    I''ve torn a lot of clothes before. It''s been a long time since I''ve worn such a decent, well-dressed outfit.


    He said to me that he was excited about the new journey, and that Cenri was uncommonly lying down, and that he seemed just a little sorry.


    "End.................................... be a baron"


    "... Huh?


    "............... you are very good looking now too, but dogs are much harder to find. Besides, when I came to this town, you were a baron. It''s weird if you don''t baron when you leave."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Besides, we need to get into the carry case in the morning anyway. You can''t go in there like you are."


    Cenri''s words are good. Neither do I think a vampire would be such an adorable dog.


    But I''m still a vampire dog. Besides, I can''t even wear clothes if it''s in dog form.


    Because the clothes for dogs are not quite sold. You shouldn''t wear it because even if you wear it, you''ll tear it right away.


    I complained with my eyes for a while, but Cenri''s determination didn''t seem to change. We need to get the night crystals as soon as possible......


    "............... will you hold me and take me?


    "... end, you don''t have to be any whiter. You''re so white that you''ve never seen it before."


    At the very least, I said that I didn''t really understand the centipede with a cold eye.


    ¡ì


    He is put on the head of Dada Glassen Li and escapes the town. Not so many leave town at night, but there were no signs of suspicion.


    Cenri is luxurious, but the sword around her waist is an amateur. I guess they think it''s a translation. The only problem was that the force was falling off the top of my head as I passed over the ''running water'' that surrounded the town boundaries.


    I said as I slapped the back of Cenri''s head with my peppy tail. [M]


    "Cenri better look in the mirror. Dada glasses are not disguised. It''s just an accent."


    "Baron, don''t talk."


    "My disguise was perfect. I''m not saying I don''t like it over Cenri''s head, but it''s a little too worrying. Even so, I survived the battle with the lion. This is the only way to clean it. I know as soon as I can get the dirt out of it because it''s white, but it''s pretty hard to see my tail. A centipede without a tail might not know..."


    Cenri kept quiet about my stupidity. It''s faceless to try tickling your neck muscles with your tail.


    I was white now. [M] Plus, my hair and tail are blocked, like when I first transformed them. There is no shadow to see him look as good as he transformed himself when he fought Reinell.


    Even after reuniting with Cenri for a while, it was a black, shrewd form, but for some reason, it became white with the passing of time. Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to forgive the oddly gentle Cenri. Cenri seemed somewhat happy for some reason, but it was complicated as far as I was concerned that she wanted to throw away her cool form as well.


    Wait for people to disappear and jump off Cenli''s head to the ground.


    I went outside at night ready for the possibility of being suspicious, in order to be able to travel more at night. Sometimes it''s better to look around town in the morning.


    When I looked up at the centipede, I poured blood into it.


    The bones, the flesh made a stinging noise. But there''s no pain.


    The figure of the black dog was lost. But there are things even white dogs can do.


    Cenri was on the top of the Buddha for some reason. The face of the centipede, which should have been all the way up there, soon comes in as much position as mine.


    I was a big adorable blocked dog in an instant. [M] Probably bigger around two than a forged military horse.


    The frizzy, comfortable fur is naturally comfortable to ride and is large enough to allow the centipede to lie down even when packing.


    Besides, my ability as a vampire has not been lost even in this appearance. I''m used to walking on all fours, and I run everywhere at tremendous speeds without fatigue. Now I can say I am extremely good as a vehicle. [M] If only we could overcome the sun, we could eat with this.


    Every time, Cenri says quietly.


    "Some dog demons of this size are very uncomfortable with the way Baron looks"


    "... it''s not that easy to change your appearance. Come on, get in."


    Of course, you can use the curse flame. You see the difference in power, and the Warcraft kind doesn''t come to me either.


    They put me on Cenri''s head all over town, so I''ll take Cenri outside.


    The centipede stood for a while, but climbed onto my back as I had decided, securing my luggage to my body with strings. I wave my tail unintentionally at the soft feel of my back.


    I hear centipede in my ear.


    "Go, Baron. I''ll guide you in the direction."


    Strength increases. And I rushed all the way out the night. [M]


    Once, they had a monstrous undead demon king.


    The demon king was based in the ancient castle. He led numerous demons, fought head-on with the Knights of the End, and was purified after a fierce battle.


    A common hero, Tan. But according to an old record Cenri saw at the home of the Knights of the End, 90% of the Knights of the End were mobilized at the time in their battle against the Demon King.


    And that was extremely rare.


    It''s not strength. Its undead demon king was not that powerful compared to other demon kings. Just one thing, it had a peculiar nature.


    The demon king - even though he was undead - was not caught up in the Knights of the End''s wide-area exploration. And I could have given him the ability to do that.


    Therefore, the Knights of the End had to destroy it with all their might so that they would not lose any shot.


    Cenri said there must be a clue in that base.


    "The Phantom Demon King".


    The castle of the Demon King, which was called by such an alias, is now one of the sites in the middle of the land of man.

 95 Lesson Three: Crystals of the Night

    "Probably... was created very recently"


    Cenri said in a small voice.


    Ancient Now East and West, the End Knight and the Undead were in a hostile relationship. That trend was long inclined towards the End Knight because the End Knight had absolute power to respond to the undead.


    One of them is the ability to explore. Even if the End Knight is quite a distance apart, he can sense where the undead is by using only minimal force. Because of their abilities, the End Knight rarely misses the crusading undead.


    Cenri missed the sable because she prioritized my rescue and because she was only one different from the original Knights of the End.


    So it can be taken for granted that the Knights of the End alerted the ''Phantom Demon King'' with the nasty ability to block signs.


    "Your ability to use" The Dark Rover "and the power of" The King of Piles "can contain the signs, but they''re not complete."


    But the "Phantom Demon King" blockade of signs was perfect. And also the power of The Night Crystal.


    In retrospect, The Night Crystal was not a widely recognized item. Senior knights of Cenri - Nevila and the others seemed almost unawary of being hidden.


    It is hard to think that the Knights of the End will long miss items that overshadow such common sense. Cenri''s words make sense.


    And I also know you doubt the relationship because those are the only two things that have completely blocked the Knights of the End exploration so far.


    If you''re saying the discovery is very recent, I guess that crystal isn''t just a mineral. In the first place, I''m also a little suspicious if it was mineral in retrospect.


    I really don''t know how Lord got that crystal...... it''s such a shame he hasn''t been on the table at all lately.


    Run the streets like wind. I have fur and am very resistant to temperature changes, so I have no problem with it. My back is fluffy, so I''m sure I won''t have a problem with the centipede.


    I don''t even miss you. It''s going to be a habit to put people on your back. Maybe I like this.


    "I wonder if it would be a bad idea if someone saw me."


    "Now you... don''t look very demonic"


    It''s just a big dog out of common sense. You''d be surprised, but there''s no shard of ferocity in my appearance right now.


    The dog''s body is very good. Flexible limbs can run nearly ten meters in one step, and if you gain momentum, you can cross about a small river. Flowing water deprives vampires of their power, but not even of their inertia.


    Bury in the sea of thought as you move your legs.


    The power of the Phantom Demon King is what I want as much as I can get my hands out of my throat right now. And my Curse Steel could take it away from me.


    It doesn''t have to come from the demon king himself. The power of Ancestor is transmitted to the family. It doesn''t seem to take over perfectly, but even if it weakened, its power would have been comforting to me.


    "... if the Phantom Demon King were still alive, he might have been able to take away his abilities"


    My thoughts leak out of my mouth by accident, and I immediately understand my lethargy.


    I shouldn''t have said anything nagging. The power of a vampire should be an abomination from a centipede. Even if it''s just a hypothesis, you don''t really think I''m going to exercise it properly.


    But the words that came out of Cenri''s mouth after a while of silence did not include disappointment in me.


    "I can''t do that"


    "............... why?


    To my doubts, Cenri clung to my back all the time and said in an incredibly cold voice from its muddy.


    "According to the inheritance... the Phantom Demon King - was not a vampire (vampire). He was the king of the Skeleton line, so there was no blood."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    A small country town. A man with a silver coat feathers was walking down the streets of a medium-sized town that was not particularly well known.


    The number of people is two, but what they did was not too familiar to this town. The townspeople are paying attention to the unfamiliar figure, but there is no indication that the gaze will pass.


    Its legs go uncertain, from the boulevard into a narrow alley that barely passes through people.


    The two stopped in front of an old two-story apartment. The iron staircase is rusty and just weighs a little.


    "Oh... are you sure you live here?


    "Results of a headquarters investigation."


    The man with the unafraid look of blue hair - to Nevila''s words, the brown-haired man who was at the head - third degree knight, Ruffrey Radhat, clasped his shoulder.


    It took me a long time to find this place. The result of the request was sent in a letter. It seems that we have only fought for a long time and we know how to do it.


    I just came to talk to you this time, but I can''t be alarmed.


    Head to the deepest room upstairs.


    From beyond the door it was as if there were no signs, but if we use a little blessing and develop a net of sensations, we can see that there are two life forms over there.


    It was as reported. And apparently, they''re also guessing this one''s coming.


    Knock lightly, but no reply. The doors are made of metal, but are intended for ordinary people. A knight of the end can break easily.


    But first avoid violent means and speak up.


    "Leno Koros. I know you are. It''s the Knights of the End, we need to talk."


    No reply. I just saw signs of creatures moving in the room. Say it like Nevila made a fool of herself.


    "There''s no way you''re coming out! We should break in and capture him before he escapes."


    "Nevila, you are too violent. They''re people, aren''t they?...... hmm?


    Gripping the handle, Ruffrey frowns.


    The key was unlocked. Eyebrows and carefully turn the handle.


    At the time the door was about to open, internal signs moved. The door opens well to the inner body.


    - And a silver flash passed in front of Luffrey''s eyes.


    It was a small shadow that showed up. No - it''s a girl. My age would still be in my early teens. Hands and legs stretched from the black dress seem to be forged, but absolutely thin.


    But those sharp black eyes reminded me of the beast of hand.


    All I have is an axe the size of my height. Avoid the blade being swung down after a few steps.


    The weight is the weight, so the blow isn''t that heavy. But with the momentum, it would be dangerous if we took it defenselessly.


    The girl wields an axe as she rotates her entire body. At first glance, he seems to be swinging at the weight, but he''s doing it deliberately.


    Blessed, thin arms and low eyed height. There are few choices to make in order to be empowered. But the motion seemed unfamiliar.


    Without pulling out the blade, dodge the shifting axe just one step back on the right foot. The thick blade makes a loud noise when it hits the railing on the stairs.


    I can see that the blade was only slightly missing. If you look closely, the axe blade was missing there.


    Apparently, the blade is made of silver. The metal called silver is soft. So much for an alloy that it''s not suitable for combat.


    "Stop. We''re just here to talk!


    But the will to boil in the back of the girl''s eyes remains completely unchanged. Obviously younger than Cenri, but that will is much stronger than Cenri.


    It''s easy to beat up, but I could feel free to subdue such an amateur.


    And that''s when the girl throws an axe at me. Nevila in the back flies. Grab it with one hand slowly.


    And the girl jumped without hesitation, not even in bare hands.


    Open your eyes to unexpected movements. The girl had her mouth wide open. Silver pointy dog teeth glow.


    And the girl bit into Ruffrey''s right arm.


    The thin curtain and fangs that were worn under the clothes collide. Naturally, it was Kamiko who won. There''s no way a child''s bite leads to an end knight.


    But the girl won''t let go of her jaw. Even if I wave my arm, it bites me desperately. I''d say it''s like a mollusk... but I should say it''s soothing because it looks like it.


    Exactly. Even the knights at the end of the war have no experience of being bitten by humans.


    Twilight on the way, a stop was made from the back of the room. A low voice that echoes from the bottom of hell.


    "Alba, don''t. They are¡­ customers. An uninvited guest, but... apparently... you have something for me."


    A girl called Aruba finally releases her mouth to that voice and falls back in agile motion. Seems alert.


    Behind the room was a blackened man. Hands, legs and half of his face are wrapped in bandages and a silver wand is erected nearby. However, there were unique signs of those who had survived for a long time.


    Leno Koros. One of the vampire hunters. A man known in this neighborhood by the alias'' Kainushi ''.


    Ruffrey frowns at the smell of strong herbs.


    "You were injured... but why didn''t you come to report it in one letter?


    "I''m not ashamed enough to fail to ask for an extra reward. Look, the trick to hunting vampires is to be humble."


    "The loser... how dare you hide in here and let him pull the joke out"


    "It''s an honor to keep it as a compliment. But not as good as a knight stepping into a good citizen''s house. Besides, I can''t believe they call me by a name I don''t remember... I can''t forbid you guys to admire me"


    Kainushi flaunts his shoulder at Nevila, who floats his blue muscles on his forehead. Aruba scowls at Nevila for his intent to kill.


    And Kainushi said, exaggerating. A cloudy eye is looking at Ruffrey.


    "Oh, I''m guessing the errands. You''re talking about The Crystal of the Night, right? Business patterns, I have a strong mouth, but I don''t know, I''ll tell you cheap."

 96 Episode IV: Town Against the Immortal

    The castle of The Phantom Demon King. That seems to exist at the top of the mountain, like Reinell''s castle.


    Most demon kings have many enemies. Humans, of course, are rarely hostile to other demon kings.


    If you become the devil king of the abominable undead, all living and living should turn to your enemies. It must have been natural to build a castle on a mountain so easy for such a demon king to protect. It''s gone.


    The Phantom Demon King was destroyed by the Knights of the End at the time, and only a sturdy castle was left behind.


    The Knights of the End tried to destroy the castle, but at the time, it seems that the nobility who supported the Knights of the End''s Crusade for the Demon King stopped it.


    The area around the castle at the time was the dominion of demons, and I guess the sturdy castle that already existed was too spared.


    In fact, the aristocrats of the time made effective use of the castle of the ''Phantom Demon King'' and calmed the surrounding area to interest the country. And then the inconvenient castle was abandoned, but never dared to be destroyed. This is why the castle of The Phantom Demon King is still shaped hundreds of years later.


    Today, that castle, which became an ancient castle, is known in that country as a symbol of the triumph of mankind.


    I love traveling. I wouldn''t eat a shoulder watermark, even if I didn''t find anything.


    A few days to carry Cenri, we arrived in a nearby town without a thing.


    In the meantime, we were never suspected. Apparently, until a few hundred years ago, this country was at the forefront. It is now known as a fairly safe country.


    They put him in a carry case, and he goes into town. Grow up in a bag without any sunlight.


    Power falls out at once. It plugged into running water.


    There was a sound of water flow. As loud as it sounds, the vampire control in this town must be adequate.


    Vampire control is provided by running water in most towns, but the extent of it depends on the town. For example, Lomburg''s countermeasures, which had been exposed to Reinell''s onslaught, were surrounded by deep moats and almost perfect. But the feeling of this town is also top notch in the town I came into.


    Peaceful towns don''t have vampire control, but they''re different here.


    "The purpose is¡­¡­ tourism"


    "You''ve come to see the castle too... a lot lately. You got something for me?


    There was a young man''s voice. Damn, you could have taken my gaze if I had been on your head...


    Apparently, the solo journey of a luxurious woman like Cenri is remarkable. I was often called out for something on my journey. I don''t mind not being alarmed, but I don''t feel good as a dog owner.


    Conversely, when I am above my head, Senri becomes a maiden with a dog on her head from a maiden of Reishi, so all her gaze comes this way. Sometimes you can feed me if you shake my love.


    But I''m powerless now. I won''t be able to get my powers back for long. I can''t move one tail.


    I have visited various towns so far, but this is the first time I have been screened for entry on water. Let''s just say that''s where the Undead Demon King was. Boneman shouldn''t be bad at running water, but he must have dug the waterway in a way that feels like we should also keep vampire control.


    "I''m in a hurry..."


    Senri cuts the conversation off when she sees me getting tired of it.


    At the same time as my strength returned, I protested to get my carry bag out with my tail peppered and tapped quickly.


    ¡ì


    Cenri walked around town with me in her carry case for a long time. This has never happened before.


    She''s sweet. He always thought of me the best, and it was customary to find an inn that could block the light as soon as I got to town.


    The power is back, but for some reason I''m not feeling well today. Occasionally the smell of garlic comes in and I applaud it.


    Garlic is a natural enemy of vampires. When I put it in my body, it sucks, but I don''t feel too good just because it stinks. Besides, there seems to be a lot of rivers in town.


    In the end, Cenri stopped after more than an hour. I waited patiently.


    Hear the voices of the accommodation reservations and be in the room. The shaking of the carry case stops and the sound of the curtains closed continues. I kept protesting with my tail the whole time because I was out of hand. [M]


    I can hear Cenri from outside the bag.


    "Baron...... I can''t kick out this room, the sun"


    "Keewoon."


    "No... the inns I''ve been looking for for a while, they all had thin curtains. This town - [Descend] is almost perfect for vampire control"


    "Ki-yu......"


    What a terrible town you''ve come to. I jumped out of the carriage case. [M]


    Your body hits the bright sunlight coming in through the white curtain gap and hides in the shadow of your bed. Cenri rushed to remove her coat from her luggage and put it on me.


    "Keewoon."


    The room was worse than I''ve ever seen.


    The sunlight coming in from the thin curtains was also a poisonous level for me as a lower vampire. But that''s not the only problem.


    I was breaking it with one eye. [M]


    "There are too many crosses in this room, Cenri... the cross is everywhere"


    The design of the cross is applied to such an extent that it is not noticed there in the decoration. Besides, it''s a cross that''s extremely close to vampire weakness.


    One of the weaknesses of vampires is the cross, but not all crosses are bad. Ratio matters. So it''s okay to stumble across town and find something that''s crossed, but the subtle design of the cross in this room was precisely poking at my weakness.


    A cross is not like killing a vampire just because there is one, nor is it like losing power. But if it''s nearby, I feel a little worse, and I know the troubles of a silver cross sword well when I fought Kainushi.


    "Why did you make this inn..."


    Senri says to me, shivering and complaining under my coat.


    "I''m sorry. But this is what every inn looked like. It was also applied to the gate, and I couldn''t get it out."


    "!? Is this city also a grudge against vampires!?


    "Maybe, there is. No, it seems like it used to be. A phenomenon that is frequently seen in cities that were fighting the undead. The city''s famous products are garlic and silver. The funeral is cremated on water. There are mountains and rivers all over town."


    the lowest. Was it supposed to be hundreds of years ago that this country was fighting the undead, but has it taken root as a culture?


    It would have been harder on me if I had been a true vampire. [M] It''s terrible......


    I had a little anxiety and was afraid to confirm. [M]


    "No way......... is the sun always out or something?


    "... there is no such city"


    Apparently the worst was avoided. I was ready to de-dog. [M]


    My body tingles. But the pain would be alleviated if the force of the blood were to cover the surface of the body. It''s a pain I don''t want to taste for an extra long time, but it''s not an unbearable level. The cross keeps the body trembling, but it can''t stand it either.


    I flipped my luggage with my trembling hands and put on my clothes.


    "End, don''t push yourself too hard. The castle is not all over town. You just have to leave right away."


    I don''t know what Cenri says, but I haven''t enjoyed the city yet.


    You won''t be able to walk away with a vampire. But if you''re still a lower vampire, you can handle it. The smell of garlic should be cut somewhat if you wear a mask.


    I rolled over on my back and appealed to Cenri.


    "Cenri, let''s go to the bathroom. I need a little blood."


    I feel like getting blood while holding Cenri''s body. If you replenish it with more force, you''ll be able to stand to go outside.


    Senri cut and threw away my weak demands with little hesitation.


    "............... there are windows in the bathroom too. So I can''t. Plus, it looks like there''s silver everywhere, so be careful."

 97 Lesson 5: Town Against the Immortal â‘¡

    "End, you''re growing pretty fast"


    Look at me with a sincere eye, Cenri says. It sounds like I''m in a bad mood, but I already understood that it''s vegan.


    Senri Silvis seems to be a former end knight and very kind to his people. So I couldn''t help but snort at the voice. [M]


    "But this [Descend] has been over-reacted. It''s dangerous to go outside. I''m going to check the situation... be nice."


    "... okay, Cenri. Be careful."


    She leaves the room looking at me worried. I left my back on the wall of the room as little sunlight as possible.


    Hearing loses sight of Cenri''s footsteps.


    Because of my ability to canine, my sense of smell is much sharper than other senses. It will be easy to track.


    But you shouldn''t do anything to undermine her trust. Trust is hard to gain, but it''s a moment to lose. Besides, there''s nothing I can''t do in my room.


    I slowly meditated my eyes when I was sure that the senri would not return for a while. [M] Concentrate your consciousness with an image that buries inside you.


    The goal is the memory and knowledge of Horos Carmen that should be in me.


    Ever since I became a lower vampire, I''ve grown much stronger. But from now on, I needed the knowledge of the Lord to cross with the real vampires in line.


    Cenri has secrets.


    Cenri doesn''t really want me to be strong. [M] She taught me the basics of how to fight. But he didn''t tell me how to apply it.


    Of course, there are times when I didn''t ask - Cenri looked the same age, but he was the knight of the end of the war who went up to second grade. We should have slaughtered all sorts of vampires before, and we should have known a little more about how to fight vampires.


    For example, you should have naturally known that if you invest in "pointy claws," you can stretch like a sword, and that you can increase your regenerative ability by controlling the power of blood. Even if I didn''t know how to do it, I must have seen it as an event. But Cenri didn''t tell me that.


    In retrospect, Cenri didn''t even mention that I was classified as Ancestor until I asked.


    I don''t think there was any malice there. I guess she just wanted me to live a peaceful life. And to that end, I''m trying to eliminate all the obstacles that block me from my own peril.


    I appreciate the feeling. But not like this. It was very unfortunate to me that the centipede would disappear.


    And I''m sure the disaster that appears before me will soon be beyond her control.


    Cenri has secrets. And of course - I have it too.


    I still haven''t told Cenri that Horos Carmen is on the inside.


    This is a matter of concern and, at the same time, a force. It was Lord''s knowledge that saved me from Sable''s demon hand after the battle with Reinell.


    Strong survival instincts dug up my sleeping knowledge - I can do the same now if I want to. And if we catch a few more memories, we''ll be able to manipulate bone men like Lord.


    Of course I''m not going to manipulate the dead. But that abominable knowledge should also be a means to protect oneself.


    When I kicked everything around me out of my head and concentrated, my consciousness sank more and more.


    Sure, you''re supposed to be standing on your feet on the earth, but you feel like you''re floating through the universe.


    Somehow I can see the mass of power that moves into my center.


    It''s blood. We suck blood. Lord applied his hand to the blood-sucking and produced Curse Steel. We are monsters of blood. [M]


    I understand that it is the undead created by the Lord. I have Horos Carmen.


    There''s a connection between me and him. Sure, he''s in me. But the signs are fine. I don''t know where he is.


    Apparently, Lord''s knowledge is sealed stronger than I thought. Was it because I was timid, or was that all his knowledge at stake? At least I thought it was a tip, but I''m not going to be able to dig it out overnight.


    Desperately seek means.


    Maybe if I''m dying, I can dig something out again. But it''s too late.


    It''s absurd to take action after the incident.


    It was a miracle that I was able to survive the Sable. If Cenri had arrived a little later, he might have died, and not necessarily survived the next similar event.


    And most importantly - it could be the other way around. I don''t have enough power or knowledge, and if anything happens to Cenri, I can''t die.


    Due to too much concentration, I have a dull pain in my head. Still, searching for the bottom carelessly.


    I feel something awkward in my body. It''s my instinct as a vampire to keep it down all the time. My head gets hot and my fangs hurt.


    And then something came up in the dark.


    It could just be paranoia. I can''t make a decision.


    But it showed up seeping out of the darkness. It was - a human skeleton. In a black robe, a pompous, empty orbit. For some reason, I found out it belonged to Lord.


    I''m dying. Overall, the bone body is holed up like a bug and is likely to collapse now.


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D


    I can''t hear you. But it conveys the will.


    There was no grudge there. Absolute rulers do not hold grudges against their subordinates, no matter what.


    Now. There was so much I wanted to check. How to use force. Reasons not to mutate. Where to get crystals at night. But none of the questions that came up.


    "What was Lord going to smoke in this'' Curse Steel ''?


    The dizzy orbit is looking at me.


    Curse Absorption is a powerful force. But it''s too peaky. At least not the power that the most powerful king of the dead should have.


    A curse is not just a convenient alien ability. The curse has its disadvantages. Some of them would be unacceptable to me.


    Things have a reason. Lord is not an idiot. You knew this ability was at stake.


    It should have made sense for me to have given this ability to an individual I plan to take away.


    The skeleton did not reply. I just got the impression that I was sniffing.


    A strong impact on my head rushes as if I had been beaten. Consciousness surfaces.


    - And I opened my eyes. Soon, I was on my knees on the floor.


    Hold your head. My heart is beating hard and my hands are shaking.


    The light that had been plugged into the curtain grate changed to a pearlescent color at some point, and the short needle on the clock had progressed considerably from memory.


    There is already no sign of the load I was feeling until earlier.


    Vampires have no physical fatigue. But I rolled straight onto the carpet. [M]


    Stare at the ceiling and think.


    No information was available. But now I know that Lord''s will is still in me.


    The power relationship can already be done. I''m much better up there, and I won''t cover it that way. But Horos Carmen hasn''t given up yet.


    My powers are supposed to keep rising all the time, but it''s really troublesome to be a Necromancer.


    It shouldn''t be strange when Cenri returns. I felt like falling asleep a little more, but I get up with my hands.


    But I''m glad I tried. I''ve only found out one thing.


    Information sent by Lord when we broke up.


    The only reason I still don''t mutate is because, as I had thinly guessed - the load was locked.


    True vampires say they are proud of their resistance to magic enough to play Necromancer magic. If my mutation is due to a program that Lord has incorporated into his curse, then it is only natural to counteract it in case the careful Lord does not mutate.


    In the first place, when Lord found out about the Knights of the End raid, he said to me, ''I was supposed to perform rituals after I became a lower vampire, Lesser Vampire''. I didn''t think anything of it then, but I mean, I guess that was the final point. There were many tips.


    "Have mercy... are you going, Lord"


    No, you wouldn''t. I''m sure Lord is just confident that he''ll do something about it, even after I''ve done something about it.


    Even though he''s almost extinguished already...... what a horrible man.


    Diving into darkness is still dangerous. But you can''t just not do it.


    As I took a big, deep breath, my footsteps approached me from outside the room. It''s the rhythm of Cenri''s footsteps. When I unmuscled my tense face, I decided to go to the corner of the room and hold my knee.


    ¡ì


    "Earthquake...?


    "............ yes. Part of the castle seems to have collapsed. It was five years ago."


    Says Cenri with a disgruntled face somewhere. I guess it doesn''t fall to my heart that the Knights of the End didn''t have any information.


    But since the castle drop was peaceful hundreds of years ago and ever since, I don''t think I can help but think the Knights of the End didn''t notice.


    And apparently... something definitely happened.


    "Looks like we''ve had more travelers since. But who knows more... I couldn''t find it. I just have to go."


    I don''t know the causality. But we don''t lose money where we shake the sky.


    Let''s take a sightseeing tour of the same undead castle. Maybe one day it will help me when I live somewhere in hiding...


    He nodded loudly at me and said with a slightly more silent, slightly stiffer look than usual.


    "End...... there are signs of undead near this city. You better be careful."

 98 Lesson Six: Town Against the Immortal â‘¢

    Walk the [descend] of the night in human form so that it can be supported by a centipede.


    That was selfish of me. Know your enemies, know yourself, and know the earth. That''s how I''ve survived since Lord brought me back. [M]


    The town of [Descend] was clean, beautiful even at night, and made history feel.


    Perhaps the brightest part of the city was when it was fighting the undead. The waterway and the design of the cross applied there are also remnants of it.


    The inn also had many doors. Tree doors aren''t as reliable as they seem to tear even a bit of a powerful person, but they''re different for vampires.


    Doors mean boundaries. I''m less constrained because I''m inferior, but this city is really hard for vampires to live. The Phantom Demon King was supposed to be a boner, but he suffers from an understanding of how so much vampire control is put in place.


    It had been awhile since the sun had gone down, but there were many people on the main street. The side-by-side street lights clear the darkness and look peaceful at first sight.


    I would walk distracted by the crowd, but no one noticed who I was. Occasionally there are those who look at the centipede, but I don''t have eyes either.


    Only a trained person can break through an undead that looks terribly like a human being. Someone with a good mind may look at me and learn to instinctively fear, but no one even noticed who I was when I was crushing mafias and bandits around.


    When you sense me from afar, it''s probably the End Knight or Necromancer. The negative force I emit is considerably suppressed by the control of blood forces.


    I checked all over town, but there was nothing particularly strange about it. He doesn''t look like a mercenary, and of course he doesn''t look like an undead.


    I know the negative force, just like Cenri. There are ways to tell by the smell. It would be undead if those who emit the stench of death were walking. But neither of them will catch on.


    We patrolled the city for a while and went into a spilled restaurant where the smell of garlic was minimal.


    I felt pretty bad even though I just walked a little. Because of the cross, garlic and running water. It''s much better than before, but there''s something I can say is that it''s been a long time since I''ve suffered.


    When we got to the table in the back of the store, we checked with vigilance.


    "Is it possible that the perceived undead is wild?


    "No. There''s no information that there''s been a recent war near here."


    Cenri answers in a whisper.


    Undead is, to a large extent, created by necromancy and naturally occurring.


    But unless there were mass casualties in a massive war or something like that, he said, there''s no first chance of mass undead occurring naturally.


    The undead detected by Cenri seem to be on a considerable scale. I say the force isn''t that strong, but it''s dispersed on all sides.


    I ask as I wrap the seafood pasta (without garlic) that I was transported around with a fork.


    "You think they''re after the city?


    ".............................. I don''t think"


    Cenri got a little lost, but to be clear.


    I agree. It''s pretty hard to crush this city where the undead measures have been taken. A naturally occurring undead would avoid approaching this city by instinct, and a highly intelligent undead would know the vigilance of this city with one eye.


    I think the destination is more likely to be the castle of the Phantom Demon King, just like us.


    Careful action is needed. But things are never bad.


    The reason we came to this city is about half a centimeter. I thought it was possible to find nothing, but if there are other suspicious beings, something is more likely to come out.


    I looked at Senri''s silver hair for a while. [M]


    I thought it would be morning if we were to investigate the castle. Bones don''t get sunlight and ashes, but it doesn''t weaken them at all.


    It is only natural for her to choose a favorable time, because she cannot leave a centipede rich in knowledge and experience.


    But if there are other undead going for the castle, there is another way.


    "Cenri, which is stronger, those undead or Cenri?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Eyebrows like a centipede, mouth on orange juice. No, I''m not doubting the strength of the centipede, so don''t give me that look...


    "Which is stronger if it''s me or that undead?


    "... maybe the end is just a little stronger"


    "A little...?


    Who is that undead, that he is only a little weaker than me who survived the fierce battle with Reinell the Demon?


    My opponents are winning by number, so they won''t be able to use mine. Seeing my expression, Cenri reworded it uncommonly.


    "... the end may not lose."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Weird silence comes. Apparently, I''ve really hurt her pride.


    I didn''t touch it any more, but I kept talking. [M]


    The number of guests is increasing. But no one here is listening.


    "Cenri detection catches you even if you erase the signs in the crystals of the night?


    "............... I don''t know if it''s undead"


    That''s the answer I expected. Senri once let the merchants explore Monica''s trends in targeting raid opportunities from afar. If the crystals of the night are just objects that suppress the dissipation of negative forces, there is no reason why the ''flesh'' that excludes them should not be caught up in Cenri''s wide-area exploration.


    We have two paths.


    Defeat the undead first, then check the castle, or carefully check undead trends to plunder the ''achievement''... no, do you have a hand in ignoring it?


    There is some risk to both. I was lost for a moment, I said.


    "Let''s go hunt the undead. I want to know exactly what''s going on."


    "... ok"


    "Of course, I''m coming."


    "... I know"


    It''s easier to plunder achievements, but Cenri still has the soul of the End Knight. It would be against the will to leave the undead unattended as they perceive their existence.


    In the first place, I don''t know what would happen if I left it. In times of need, you just have to run away.


    Cenri stared straight at me with those pitiful eyes and nodded slowly.


    ¡ì


    The gate was closed. Unfortunately, this city doesn''t seem to be accepting night in and out. I have no choice but to walk along the high built city walls.


    Check again, it''s a terrific defense. The city walls can''t be crossed if they''re vampires, but there''s nothing we can do about the huge moat that''s waiting for the boom and the water to flow right after it. If you fly strong, you may be able to cross with inertia, but it''s hard to detect the existence of a moat from the outside.


    However, the lookout on the city walls seemed to have been erected only at a minimum. The lights are also slight.


    The facilities are perfect, but given that, it also feels a little one-handed. I slammed the shoulder of the centipede walking forward.


    "Hey. Me and Cenri, don''t you think you can do anything with two of us?


    At night he is an invincible vampire and an invincible ex-ending knight even by day. We can''t both save the country, but we can get away with it everywhere.


    The escort journey at the caravan was fun. I don''t hate humans. However, considering the fence that can still occur, there are also advantages to a two-person journey. Had it not been for the caravan, I would not have broken up with Cenri and been taken away by the Reinell army.


    Cenri stopped and stared at me, but said with a frightened look.


    "............... Baron, be a dog"


    Again!?


    That would be more convenient for a dog to hold and fly, but it would be a hassle to change. It''s just that he looks like a dog all day long. I''m not even forced like Albatos......


    You had a pitiful look on your face, and Cenri smiled slightly for the first time in a long time.


    "Joke. End............ grab it"


    Cenri holds my shoulder. Cenri''s body was thin and supple, smelling soft and sweet. When I get snuggled up, I want to suck blood, but when I say that, they''re going to want me to look like a dog forever, so I won''t.


    The heartbeat of the centipede is transmitted from the skin touched. A blessing explodes in my body, but not even on the skin I touch. It''s a perfect blessing operation. Maybe it''ll be a reference for manipulating blood forces.


    And Cenri held my shoulder bigger than herself and kicked the ground hard.


    Slight sound. At once the ground is distant, followed by the loss of power from the body. And soon landed on the city wall. Bend your feet and absorb footsteps.


    The power was just human apart. No mercenary would be able to imitate this. The high city walls are also pointless to the end knights.


    On second thought, it may well be that the Knights of the End stipulated in the Iron Code that their power would be used only against the undead.


    This power - if it''s not justice, it''s too scary.


    Cenri was not disturbed one breath. I don''t think the watch noticed this way either.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since I''ve fought with Cenri.


    I was a baron when I was escorting the caravan, and I ran through the road. Me and Cenri acted differently in the fight against bandits and mafias.


    This could be a good opportunity to show my power to Cenri right now.


    I go around in front of the centipede, and I give you that body without saying no. The body of the centipede trembles terribly.


    It''s as light as ever. Well, vampire strength would make even a big man in full body armor light, but his fangs hurt when he snuggles with his luxurious body.


    Cenri was not wearing armor. He also removed the armor he originally wore. Because the armor of the End Knight is mixed with silver, which makes it poisonous to me.


    I''m used to blood-sucking impulses. Even if you can''t breathe blood, just give me a hug and I''ll cheer you up.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve carried it in a person''s appearance. I want you to keep your hands around me."


    "End...... Me too, I can run"


    Apparently, there''s a little bit of thinking about riding people because they''re too used to riding like dogs.


    Protest the centipede whispering in your ear.


    "Cenri hasn''t embraced me lately except when she gives me blood. Besides, I should be working a little bit too."


    I have always been saved by Cenri. [M] I don''t owe you anything at all.


    It''s a debt that can no longer be helped because history is history, but if you don''t give it back at all when you can, one day you will be abandoned.


    Cenri kept her mouth shut for a while to my words, but she firmly turned her arms around my neck and kept herself.


    ¡ì


    Run the moonless night.


    It was enough to run from [Descend] to the top of a terribly steep mountain.


    It''s a huge castle as you can see before you climb. If only on a scale, it can''t compare to the simple castle that Reinell used to make Negijo.


    I guess it would still be better in the morning, but the old castle looking up in the dark was like a monster even from me at night.


    But the road made is also too steep and doesn''t seem to think about convenience at all. Wouldn''t it be inconvenient in a castle like this?


    The centipede on my back explains it.


    "The Demon King generally builds castles in difficult places to attack from the human army. Because if it''s undead, I don''t even need food..."


    "I see... I thought it would be a shame to abandon the castle I took away because of it, but you mean abandoned and deserved it"


    I can''t live here. If I were to live in hiding after the night crystals were available, it would still be a people''s city. It is also a rich source of nutrients for centipede.


    "The signs of the undead are one in the castle, and everything else is around the castle. The motion is stopped. Perhaps - the same master."


    You''re sending the whole thing inside and keeping the rest waiting around... I don''t know who''s manipulating it but it''s a move that was an organization.


    Lord was selling boners to hacks. Boneman shouldn''t necessarily be the only one who can use Necromancers.


    I still don''t know who the Lord and I are, but apparently those who use the undead don''t know much about this castle either.


    Already in the castle, huh? He said he had to check on the city, too, but it seemed to be too late.


    Is it dangerous to follow him inside? According to the information gathered by Cenri, no one has disappeared, especially in the castle... but it would be very useful to think carefully about Necromancer magic, which can be used to throw away pawns in order to see how things are going.


    Can we wait for him to come back?


    I have no idea what the situation is. Safety is the best priority. If you die to get the crystals of the night, you have no ex or child, and in case Cenri dies or is injured, you can''t die. Well, I''m already dead.


    You didn''t think you needed to go ahead from here, or if you didn''t have to go down, Cenri would go down from your back. I want to carry it all day if I can...


    "............... let''s check carefully from around"


    ".................. End, hold on"


    How did you find out you were supposed to make a serious face?


    Cenri sighed loudly and said.

 99 Lesson 7: Growth

    The ability of "Dark Stalker", "The Latent Shadow" dyes the flesh black and conceals all signs.


    Even though the signs of undead are modest compared to those of the living, I use my abilities to my own astonishingly thin signs.


    The "latent shadow" is a very fuel-efficient ability. Maybe it''s less fuel efficient than the ''Curse Flame'' you took from a cannibal.


    Even I, who have considerable power as a lower vampire, can only activate for a short time, and it is quite suspicious that I will be able to activate it at all times in the future.


    But if we put more excessive blood into that fuel-efficient ability - I can be a complete ''shadow''.


    The amount of force required is probably enormous enough to be completely unfulfilled by The Dark Rover. But this ability is very suitable for assassination.


    Even I, as a vampire, have a feeling far beyond human beings, probably won''t notice if I''m attacked with this ability.


    It is also convincing that True Ancestors "True Vampires", who took over their pre-mutation abilities, are feared.


    Cenri''s perceived undead was a castle built on a chopped cliff - solidified just below it.


    Dressed in a black costume, the signs are faint as if assimilated to darkness, but my eyes cannot be deluded.


    Approaching from under the wind. There are rare signs of centipede following from behind if they are using any abilities. The undead are inherently sensitive to the signs of the living, but you won''t have to worry about being noticed with this.


    The clustered group made little noise, but felt an irresistible negative force.


    This is - sympathetic. I know my kind. [M] Maybe I feel the same thing the End Knight uses to find the undead.


    Probably a skeleton. But I was calm. The number of opponents is high, but given the magnitude of the power you feel, it can''t be a threat.


    The first relative lords and the Knights of the End had powers that could not be helped. I was just lucky enough to beat the next relative Albatos, and Reinell was a threat worthy of being called the Demon King.


    Compared to that, the population is far inferior. It is also a good idea to compare. Maybe below the elephant we fought in the Reinell army.


    It''s something I couldn''t deal with at the same time when I was under the load, but when was the difference made so far?


    Of course, it''s not that they''re weak and bad. Turn around and stand your index finger in front of your mouth in front of the centipede.


    My ability to feel the other person''s negative power means that the other person can feel my negative power as well.


    Now they haven''t noticed because they''re controlling the power of blood to contain the signs, but face to face, they''ll know who I am.


    The undead are hostile to the living, but I might be able to have a conversation. Of course, it''s an absolute condition that the other person can solve the language, but it''s worth a try because it won''t be that hard if you just kill them.


    You guessed what I was going to say, Cenri frowned and backed off. It''s heartfelt.


    When I dared to make a noise, I walked in front of the skeletons as I let go of the signs.


    A group of people hiding themselves in a black coat gives their heads up. As expected, the group was skeletons.


    Hard sound of bones rubbing against each other. There is a creepy red light in the back of the dizzy orbit.


    The most commonly occurring undead are rotters (zombies), and the next point is evil spirits (leis). They have high outgoing hurdles because bone people have to have more than a certain amount of bone left to naturally occur.


    All the group of bone men were protecting their bodies with black leather armor. It''s called being able to take collective action, obviously not naturally occurring.


    Well, how do I communicate? I''ve had experience interacting with bone men at Lord''s, but they were completely ignored there. On second thought, I''m not very good at communicating.


    I didn''t know what to say for now, so I give you my right hand while messing with my sunglasses.


    "Hey, nice night. Skeleton. What are you doing?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The bone men didn''t attack. He''s just looking at each other and chewing his teeth off at the calf.


    Bones are undead, too. I''m jealous of the living. I guess the reason you''re not attacking me is because you think I''m one of a kind. I mean, you could say I was right about the prospect.


    Observe with a grin. Ten skeletons in all, each carrying a weapon, plus a leader.


    A boner with black bones all over his body. Black Bone, the result of a hierarchical mutation in bone people.


    According to my undead knowledge, bone men are hard to accumulate negative forces because they have no skin. Mutations are expected to be quite formidable enemies.


    Confirm the weapon of a nearby boner. What most boners had was a boneless blunt sword.


    The blade crossing is huge, but it is not made of silver, so it is not a major obstacle. Only the leader has the long stuff, but that''s not silver either.


    There must be some intelligence in the fact that there are grade mutated species.


    "Same dead people, I''m one of them."


    When I treat you friendly, the leading boner nods loudly and clears the way. Apparently, you''re gonna keep me company.


    Until now, he has been abhorred by other than Cenri and his father, but apparently the dead will be nice to him. The boner Lord had (by the way, I named him Jack) was heartless, but possibly resembled the surgeon.


    Into the enclosure of the spiritual and bone people. I feel indescribable familiarity from that darkened orbit.


    - And I took the sword that was swung down from behind, rotating my body.


    "I''m sorry, I need you to give me a break for breaking my clothes"


    I didn''t bring a spare. If they break my clothes, Cenri will ask me to baron again.


    The bone men make noises as they tease at the same time. Creepy sight, but there was no fear.


    No use. I''m not alert. No smell or sound, I feel the movement of the wind. I can''t afford a similar ambush forever.


    The skeletons wave the blades down simultaneously. I lowered myself and squeezed away the white, smooth, sturdy femur in front of me.


    Hard response. A boner is made of human bone, but its strength is much higher than it should be. However, the thick blade of "light eater" cuts it off easily. Shake off the blade as it is and get out of the collapsed enclosure.


    In response, I frowned. [M]


    "This weapon... is it to slaughter the dead..."


    Speaking of which, this was the first time I had killed a dead man with this weapon, except for Lord''s ghost.


    The feeling I had conveyed to my hands was clearly different from when I slashed the living demon.


    The thick blade that cut off the boner had a wet glow. Originally a heavy one, but so brilliant, would there have been?


    Apparently, Lord was going to fight your people. I hadn''t shown that bare at all in my life, but I''m a real eater.


    The twists and bones draw a circle around me. The footwork showed skilled skill, but his abilities as an individual did not seem to be as good as Jack''s manipulation of the load. The types are the same, so I guess the quality of the material is different.


    "That''s self-defense. Let''s discuss it."


    Talk to the big Black Bone around the corner.


    What was in that hand was a weapon called an axe spear. Cut it, poke it, poke it, poke it, poke it, poke it, poke it, poke it. It''s hard to handle, but he says it boasts unparalleled strength in melee combat in open places, in human-to-human combat.


    Heavy things are supposed to be weak, but this time it''s like they''re undead, so it''s not that weak. It appears to be made of metal up to the pattern, but it is lifted lightly.


    A pitch-black boner steps in. A blade with enough force comes down at a whirlwind-like speed.


    Strong. Proficient. I dodged the blow too far back.


    A blade imitating an axe shallows the ground and soil scatters. Only the sound of slashing the wind echoes in the moonless night sky.


    The blow is sharp and smooth. At least I''m not just a soldier. If you were human, you could call yourself a warring soldier.


    But unfortunately, I''m not human, and neither is the black bone.


    That serial strike was a permitted move only for fierce warriors, but it was too brittle to be used in battle between monsters.


    I watched the flowing storm completely with my eyes. Forced to plug a blow from the diagonal using gravity and centrifugal force into the light eater.


    A tall metal sound sounds. Axe spears are bounced heavily. If I were a human, I wouldn''t be able to take that blow properly. That blow was nothing to me from the lower vampire Lesser Vampire.


    The opponents I''ve fought before were enormous. Size is strength. The pitch-black boner is bigger than me, but he didn''t have enough muscle, and he weighs too light.


    Grab an axe spear with your left hand that arcs and hits you loudly with the momentum that has been bounced.


    A shock rushes all over his body, his foot only slightly stifling. But that''s all. That alone stopped the series of attacks. I don''t have any itching. [M] I haven''t had one scratch, so I''ve hardly used the power of blood either.


    Force and take away the axe spear. The power of the black bone was strong, but my arm strength was higher.


    I''m stronger too. [M] The black bones that took away my weapon rushed into me without hesitation, thinking about it with smudge.


    It was totally unexpected. It was a knife with a slightly longer blade that was gripped by the hips to see where it had been removed from. But it''s not just a knife.


    The brilliance was silver. The momentum didn''t look at itself. He trampled the ground and was intent on killing the attack, which he did not consider to be a very bony man.


    - I "gently" ripped the ambush off with the pattern of the axe spear I took away.


    The sound of bone crushing. A black bone bigger than me (Black Bourne) blows lightly and pierces the cliff. A silver knife rolls down the ground.


    "Don''t think the ambush will come through again and again. I''m learning, too."


    How strong I am, they will soon try to burn, slash and pierce me in an ambush. It''s not like I''ve been deprived of my clothes many times.


    It''s like a centipede trick that can get me off guard right now.


    The surrounding bone men suffer the defeat of their leaders and scatter in unison. Apparently, he''s not willing to take revenge. I picked up a rolling stone at my feet and threw it toward the whole fleeing bone group.


    The large stone of the cobbler flies in a straight line, crushing the skulls of the bone people. A boner dances the universe wide and falls to the ground. I''ve never practiced throwing or anything, but apparently vampire athleticism is generally excellent.


    He rushes out as he is, ripping out the escaped bone man in turn with light eating. I have faster legs, and I can detect signs. It''s no longer a task to get here. I haven''t reached my goal at all, but, well, it wasn''t the kind of atmosphere I could negotiate and I had to.


    I just killed them all firmly, and the centipede comes out.


    It''s not been long enough since the fighting. Besides, I didn''t have to break my clothes. How was my battle?


    Excitedly awaiting evaluation, Cenri said to me with a chilling glance.


    "End, the undead reaction that went inside the castle disappeared. The reaction of the undead around them is simultaneously heading towards the castle. Something''s happened... you better hurry"

 100 Lesson 8: Growth â‘¡

    For vampires with tough flesh, physical abilities, and five senses, there is no such thing as climbing a chopped cliff.


    Even if there was little irregularity there, even if it was stuck, it could be climbed by piercing the outstretched nail. The End Knight can fly through the sky, but it won''t rival vampires in the sense of secrecy.


    No darkness, no cold air, no flame can stop me from walking. Only silver and garlic, running water, can stop a vampire from advancing.


    Bear the centipede and climb the cliff. The castle of the Phantom Demon King, seen up close, was extraordinarily huge in comparison to the mansion of Lord, and likewise to the castle of Reinell, which was built in the mountains.


    The height and breadth are out of step. Reinell''s castle was built using mountain skin, but this Demon King''s castle is built on a cliff.


    Unexpectedly opens his eyes. The walls seem to be built with stone stacks, but I have no idea how long it would take to build such a huge building. Some of them are crumbling, but that''s interesting again.


    There was not a single light around, and it looked desolate. The nearest city - [Descend] said it''s also used for tourism, but I guess it''s almost abandoned.


    Negative signs were approaching from all directions. It seems that some of them have already entered the castle, and I feel some inside. There are too many signs to know how many there are, but the quantity is no big deal anyway. It can be easily slaughtered by me or Cenri.


    A few bone men appear, trying to climb a chopped cliff. I used a "latent shadow" with my centipede on my back and jumped on the stone wall surrounding the castle.


    There was no sound. The pebbles roll and fall to the ground, but there''s no way the bone people noticed. Their five senses aren''t dull either, but they can''t compare to vampires.


    A little shame, but lower the centipede, lower yourself and explore what''s going on down there. The bone men did not even consult anything, but entered the castle making a faint noise of crouching armor.


    Boneman, who emerges from another direction, also enters through the main gate in an equally wasteless motion. It''s like watching the river water flow.


    I was just watching things around until earlier...


    Cenri doesn''t speak up. He answers my questions.


    "I have a conductor. Perhaps there is a link"


    "Link......?


    "The Necromancer can make connections to the undead he creates. Through it, the undead communicate their will"


    I see... I did think it was a remarkable move. One order won''t.


    I don''t remember feeling anything like that when I was Lord''s undead, but I was a special undead, so it''s not helpful.


    So I realized the key thing.


    "Wait a minute... you mean maybe I found out about knocking that one out?


    "Possible"


    "... tell me first"


    "? I can''t share my sight, so I haven''t found out my face"


    Cenri says in a strange voice with her eyes round.


    Apparently, the word "see how" doesn''t exist in the end knight''s dictionary, or it''s a lot less priority. That''s the Knights of Attack. I''m sure if we can swim enough, we''ll just barge in and wipe them all out with a leading must-win.


    Say as Cenri adds.


    "But perhaps they changed their behavior not because End defeated some troops...... I think"


    ... It''s hard to judge.


    Cenri said earlier that the signs in the castle had disappeared. Surely that could have triggered it.


    Assuming everyone who was waiting because the individuals who entered the castle disappeared started acting - why did they disappear? I can also think of a pattern that says he''s dead, or found a ''crystal of the night'' in the castle. If we suppress the negative forces unleashed by the undead with that, it would look as if it had disappeared from the centipede that was exploring the signs of the undead.


    But there is still a way to find it after suppressing the dissipation of negative forces. The only thing I can erase with that is the signs. My nose cannot be misled. [M]


    And that''s where I got lost. To the dog...... should it be?


    ¡­¡­


    The vampire''s sense of smell is sharp, but that goes further up when it changes to a dog. You should be a dog if you want to be full.


    But when I become a dog, I lose my clothes again. When I grow up, I can break my clothes. When you''re in human form, you''ll be naked, and wearing clothes sucks.


    Cenri was watching me in silence. She''ll probably want to go after the bone people soon, but she''ll always wait patiently for me to think.


    Bones continue to break into the castle even as they do this. I wish I could at least transform into a human form like Oliver......


    And there came a heavenly revelation upon my head. There''s no clapping, but it''s worth a try.


    "Cenri, look"


    When I was in the mood, I injected blood into it and used my ability to canine it.


    As usual, you can hear creepy noises in your ears that change your calf and skeleton.


    But it''s only over my head that I pour my strength into. I remember the control of the power of blood. If you can gain strength and weakness, if you can increase some of your playback capabilities by concentrating, you can also limit the scope.


    The change ended smoothly as usual.


    Look down. I have hands, legs. Keep your clothes on, too. It''s not even torn.


    Confirm your face. The back of my head is blocked. The protruding nose clearly captured the smell of the dead. Wider than usual horizons.


    I picked up sunglasses that fell to the ground. Unfortunately, I can''t put it on because of the ears that grew over my head, so it''s in my pocket.


    I got it - I got it. Change only part of the flesh. I need a knack, but I could do it once, so I should be able to do it again.


    If this happens, I can use people''s strengths to track them while still having dog strengths. I gave Cenri a good laugh. My head hurts because of the dog and my breath is hazy and my tongue is out.


    "Cenri, please wait, let''s track you down"


    "The End¡­ the¡­ is always amazed at what you do"


    The cheeks of the calm and settled centipede always caught on. My lips are shaking.


    What the hell is wrong with you?


    Cenri said a little sorry as she stepped back.


    "But I''m so scared... I want you to go back"


    I can pull my tongue unintentionally into the extra shock. I can''t believe I was afraid of Cenri who was so resolutely fighting all kinds of monsters...


    I''m extra shocked by Cenri''s sorry look.


    "Could I be now... black?


    "End, can you stay if my head becomes a dog without any foretaste?


    Rarely says Cenri quickly. It was a natural story.


    If Cenri''s head suddenly became a dog, I would feel so much sadder than my whole body would be a dog.


    I see...... looks. That was a blind spot. Anyway, I can''t see my face, and even if I peek in the mirror, I''m a lower vampire, so it''s translucent.


    But I wonder how unbalanced it looks because the centipede is that far. I thought it was a good idea because...


    I asked with slight expectations. [M]


    "............... will you give me blood?


    "End...... don''t get on with it"


    A cold voice strikes my ear. And so I moved my nose.


    Look down at the main entrance. Smell it... Smell it. This is...


    "It smells like a living... Cenri, there''s a human inside!


    I smell excitement. I guess Cenri didn''t notice because he was paying attention to the undead. I jumped off the wall. [M] Simultaneously inject blood forces and dilate the jaw.


    I know. I know how to use my powers. No matter how much I studied witchcraft, I didn''t quite get it, but this power is instinctive.


    At the same time as I jumped, I opened my jaw to the boner''s head, which I was about to enter through the main entrance.


    The fangs chew through the skull every helm. The unspeakable smell of metal spreads all over your mouth and throws up. At that time, the other boners were in good hands, but even if they did, there was no reason for just a boner to be against me.


    There were no mutated individuals. Take the spear and destroy the bone men who take the defensive setup in one swing. So the centipede finally jumped.


    Drop the spear. It''s quite a business, and the reach is charming, but my bamboo is even more powerful, and it''s not like swinging indoors.


    When I suppressed the power of my blood, I restored it to the size of my head.


    "Let''s go"


    "End, sometimes I can''t keep up with you. Go back."


    "I smell people. I don''t smell blood, but you better hurry."


    "End...... Back to square one"


    "It could be dangerous, so I''ll go first. Follow me. Wow."


    "End......"


    I just miss the lack of a shaking tail.


    Is it because it is a tourist destination, in entering the castle, the curse seemed unaffected?


    Most traps won''t work for me. [M] Neither poison nor magic works, and they have the ability to regenerate. I don''t think there''s a trap in the castle that''s also used for sightseeing in the first place - but when I was ready, I ran out into the castle.


    ¡ì


    The inside of the castle was as desolate as it was outside. The exterior is more splendid than the mansion on the road, but there is no conditioning inside, there is not even a light, and the ceiling is stretched with a huge spider''s nest. I feel unspeakable sadness because of the splendid workmanship.


    Some vampires say they make castles. If I survive for a long time, maybe I''ll have a castle... which would be difficult by regular means, but I don''t think it''s possible if I crawl the net of the law. If I had taken all the property of the destroyed mafia, I would have built about a small castle.


    The air was damp and cold, but I didn''t feel the cold. I don''t even seem to feel the centipede.


    Moving my nose, my sense of smell can smell incredible now. Albatos captured my place more than a few hundred kilometers away from the smell, and this feeling should no longer be called a sense of smell, but of paranormal.


    I can see the smell in chronological order. I can smell the dead, I can smell the living. I follow it without stopping. [M]


    I met a bunch of bone men there, but I destroy them in a single armored sleeve. Cenri''s thick muscles were crossed even in the dark. Destroy only the contents of a bunch of bone men, Cenri says.


    "End...... Back to square one"


    Move your ears tingly. There''s a sound. The sound of a sword trident. A voice. I can hear a human voice, exhale.


    The unpretentious pleasure hurts behind my head. My instincts are delighted to demonstrate vampire abilities. That was a dangerous feeling.


    "This smell - underground."


    "End......"

 101 Lesson 9: Growth â‘¢

    The attack was quick and heavy and there was no hesitation. A swarm of armed boners collapses instantly.


    There was no need for Cenri to lend a hand. The end of walking in front of you is strong enough already. That disgusting standing meant that he had changed a lot since the first time we met.


    After numerous struggles and victorious experiences, the end gained confidence and just the power to match it. The end of the day (which of course would not be possible) would have enough power to struggle a bit even with the second-degree knight Cenri. It is also an emotional fact from Cenri, who knows the end when he was alert to all directions.


    End says in a serious tone.


    "What the hell are these guys after..."


    But his ears were plugged, and he had loving, crushed eyes. There was no tail, but it was uncomfortable beyond uniqueness for a dog''s head to speak people''s language.


    The end is strong. Strong, but delightful. Even if they say something serious in a transformed state, the tension doesn''t persist.


    But I''m sure this is also endless communication. I''m a little unfamiliar with the Knights of the End because they were all serious, but this kind of thing is acceptable if it doesn''t go beyond degrees.


    End...... my tongue is out.


    Without even knowing Cenri''s thoughts, the end proceeds pale through the ancient castle.


    Though inferior, it''s really amazing how vampires can suppress their fighting instincts so far. It''s impossible to even think from the accumulated know-how of the Knights of the End.


    I''ve been asking for a lot of blood lately, but that''s not forcing me to suck either, and it would be evidence that I''m allowing myself to. I''ve never been targeted for murder.


    End...... my ears are moving tingly. It''s like a real dog.


    Looking at it is going to distract even me.


    Wouldn''t you stop chasing your old Cenri buddies in disdain if you showed them how this looks?


    The vampire in front of me was so free to think about such absurdity.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Darkness is an ally to the undead in general. I have far superior physical abilities and five senses than just human beings, but I was able to see the darkness even when I was a dead meat man, and the bone men who guarded the mansion walked fine through the complete darkness. Night is like day to us abominable beings.


    Apparently they''re breaking in from all sides, and the old castle was full of bonemen.


    They say the castle is used for tourism, so it wouldn''t be what originally lived in this castle. Each boner moves in several units, and every group of them is headed for one place.


    "There''s a dungeon. Some of the walls there collapsed in the recent earthquake."


    Cenri says as he walks flat in total darkness, even though he is human.


    Perhaps you know what''s going on around you with a feeling other than vision. If the End Knight facing darkness can no longer move in darkness, I won''t talk to you.


    I didn''t know the inner structure of the castle, but as soon as I followed the sound and smell, I reached a place that looked like it.


    There was no sign of a strong enemy, so he double-crossed the ancestor''s boner with a twist and descended the stone staircase.


    I guess it hasn''t been used for a long time, it smelled like mildew from the dungeon. The number of rooms is not that high, but the iron lattice is firmer than expected and the rust condition is acceptable.


    A shivering view tells me Cenri.


    "Looks like [Descend] is servicing it for sightseeing"


    "... you''re a human being."


    But if the city was maintaining its castle, it would have noticed the impact of the earthquake immediately. I don''t think there''s anything left like a bunch of bone men...


    The broken wall was quickly found, the third wall of the cell. The debris is removed to the left and right, and further underground staircases continue beyond the pompous holes.


    The sound of the little sword trident echoes and is heard. It also smells slightly of blood, but this would be a scratch.


    A bunch of bone men whose centipede came from behind. Purify its vanguard with a single blow with a silver blade. Keep moving forward continuously and instantly erase the five bone men that have been attacked. The battle moves were not precipitated as if they were art, but I noticed that Cenri was in a bit of a hurry.


    I would have seen a little more on my own, but I don''t think so.


    Fasten the centers trying to come forward and take the lead. It was a narrow passage in the dungeon. The width is about two meters or the ceiling is low and terribly compressive. There seems to be a vent so the air won''t be a problem. Is it for drainage or does it seem to have holes?


    Is that a hidden passage? But on top of being blocked by stone walls, there was no such thing as a gimmick at the entrance or exit. I don''t know what kind of battle was fought in this castle, but maybe it''s a detachment when I have to.


    I frowned and explored the surrounding information from the smell, wind flow and other sensations.


    True darkness. Are you lighting the lights, or the air is mixed with the smell of fire?


    The underground tunnels seem to be branched out many times, as if they were a labyrinth that appears in fairytales. But if you follow this smell and the sound, it won''t be hard to get there.


    And so, I noticed a little discomfort. Vampires are resistant to all attacks, but that''s not just bearable and paralyzing the senses.


    This is... something. It''s not a strong one, but it does have something. It''s hard to describe - it feels like a little bit of a pull.


    The centipede on the back said nothing. Apparently, he''s not caught up in the End Knight''s ability to detect.


    Maybe the undead is the only thing I feel.


    The constant fighting noise had already indicated that a significant number of bone men had entered.


    But it is the humans who prevail. He''s breathing hard, and he smells a little blood, but the hard sound of hitting the ground is the sound of a boner falling.


    Negotiations with boners failed, but humans should be able to listen. I wouldn''t be an end knight because my opponent isn''t necessarily on his side, but he doesn''t seem to be manipulating blessings like Cenri uses (or if I could use blessings, I wouldn''t struggle with a boner opponent, etc.). If I could help you, you''d let me talk to you about it. I''d like to look into the source of the discomfort, but that''s later.


    He might have been suspected of being alone, but if he was with Cenri, who wraps around signs of cleanliness, he wouldn''t be the first to suspect that he was a vampire.


    I''m a little sorry to hear that, but I''ll put my head back. There is also a race with the head of a beast called the Beast Man, but it rarely comes down to man and is not as friendly to humans as it is, so you can''t go out in front of someone who can''t seal his mouth with the head of a dog.


    I feel the centipede breathe in relief. When I hung the sunglasses I liked a little, I told Cenri with confidence.


    "Cenri, I got the back."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Hard things bump into each other. The intense noise echoes through narrow underground passages.


    A pile of unmade stacks of human bones on the floor reflect the candle''s hazy light. In the narrow passage, he was relative to the bones that the five men crept in, trying to block the way.


    Skeletons are not human beings. But it''s a human bone. No one, even those who have worked as mercenaries for many years, feels good to see the fruits of man.


    But that''s not the story if dozens of bodies show up, either. I could no longer afford to feel repellent, creepy, etc.


    The men were mercenaries. It''s not a vampire hunt, it''s not the Knights of the End, it''s a shop for whatever you''re hired to fight.


    One of them, some dirty looking deck, wields a mace as he leaks his stupidity.


    "I''ve never heard of so many out there!


    "Don''t slap me for nothing, kill me properly! Don''t forget to smash your head!


    To that voice, Lazar warns that once he has established a leading position among these mercenaries (although each of the men is a freelance mercenary).


    Bones inherit their lifetime qualities. It was hard to say that the bone people who had crept in were powerful in flattery. Evidence of this is that none of the five people who have yet received this job have suffered any major wounds.


    The number of bone people coming at us is high, but the passage is narrow, and we can deal with a few at a time. The opponent is an indefatigable undead, but there are replacement personnel here as well, so you don''t have to worry about dying unless you''re so cautious.


    The hunt for the undead in the ancient castle is a delicious job known among the mercenaries who came to [Descend].


    Originally, undead hunting is not profitable unless the other person is also as big a player.


    There''s no meat or bones to sell, and there''s no lower undead storing treasure. It''s a job I wouldn''t take the initiative of if it weren''t for the Knights of the End.


    And on the contrary, the undead of a big man who stores treasures cannot be fattened unless he is an end knight, so there is no mercenary turn.


    But that''s not the case if you have a client.


    "You''re gonna get paid, and you''re not in much danger of dying, so don''t complain."


    This time the client is in [Descend] city. Rewards are guaranteed.


    The undead that showed up were all the lowest ranking things, such as bone men, and it wasn''t a bad job, except for the one thing I had to pack them in at night. Above all, it''s great that the undead will definitely be paid even if they don''t show up.


    The most important thing for mercenaries is life, and the second most important thing is gold.


    This job can be occasional hiatus because of the high number of undead, and accidental injuries, but it was a much easier job compared to the mercenaries taking part in the battle against the Demon King''s army on the front lines.


    "But where the hell are these guys coming from..."


    "Come on. I won''t tell you there was a war near here..."


    Shake down the mace according to gravity. Every thin helm smashes his head, and to Deck''s doubts, Lazar frowns.


    The circumstances had not been heard. All I''m informed about is the job description.


    At night, I want you to get rid of me because the undead are sneaking into the castle, that''s all.


    The Lazars are packing an underground passage found five years ago. It was the end of it.


    The underground corridor has already been investigated by the city of [Descend] and we know that there is nothing. I also wondered if the Lazars had any reason for the undead to come, and I did some research but couldn''t find anything to do with them. The underground passage is crooked and seems lost at first sight, but not wide enough to be called a labyrinth.


    One of my buddies says as he plays the spear with a shield and laughs bitterly as the boner seems to be badly unable to do it.


    "I wish I could ask the Knights of the End"


    "There''s no way those End Knights are dealing with such a mess of fish. No... I might come when I get the information. But then we lose our jobs. They don''t get paid."


    The Razals are loose mercenaries. I''m not going for a hero, I''m not going to the front line I don''t know if I''m going to win or lose. My skill stops there too, but I had to say that I had no idea of the battle at all, such as having a spear in this narrow aisle.


    Besides, I''m behaving in a few units, and I''m careful not to hit my people, so I''m going to be very unable to move.


    I was surprised when the boner showed up from next to next, but this minute seemed like I would still get the job done today without any problems.


    When night breaks, I have to go back to the city and rest my body for work tomorrow night.


    It''s a pain in the ass to get rid of the undead in the basement of the castle every night, but even the undead doesn''t boil indefinitely. Even this good job doesn''t tell when it''s going to go away.


    But I wish I could think a little more and let him storm......


    Mechanically crushing the frontal boner with that in mind, one of his companions raised a sharp voice when he was alert to the tip of the candlelight with his eyes narrowed and blurred.


    "There''s a mutant individual! Black Bone!


    "!? Are you the conductor of this one!?


    A boner emerges who protected only the stronghold from the darkness. The only difference with the scattered bone man so far is the fact that his body is dyed black. But that was a testament to the fact that the existence in front of me was a mere presence that drew a line with a boner.


    I know because I looked into the undead before I got the job in advance.


    Boneman is mostly a miscellaneous fish, but ''Black Bone'' is different. Bones accumulate power and mutate by killing creatures and taking in fellow bones, but the weak don''t get that far. A mutated individual can be a powerful enemy.


    Tension rushes to my people. The opponents are one, but together they will be comparable to the ten bone counts they have defeated so far.


    The narrow passage limited the number of opponents, but this also meant that they could not be surrounded.


    My client told me I could run away sometimes, but Lazar screamed. I had to scream before everyone ran away.


    "Everybody hang up! The hell with them! Decide at once before backup comes!


    In that voice, my people stand with weapons. What Black Bone has is a giant song knife. It would fall as easily as my arm if I took it properly. You can''t even expect your opponent to be weak in mutated individuals.


    Lazar''s decision to engage was not due to courage. The exit route is secured for times of need. You can leave the castle if you run off the sidewalk. But if this boner comes after me, he''s definitely not gonna get away with it. On the contrary, they would be killed without even doing so.


    It''s okay, the other guy, it''s just an individual who mutated once, too. I fought bone man enough, the opponent is a reinforced system of it, and he doesn''t even have the peculiar ability to do it like a vampire. You should be able to take him down.


    Inspire yourself with thoughts that have no basis whatsoever and lift a long mace with a degree of sorry silver plating.


    ''Black Bone'' skull. In the center of it the red light shimmered quietly like blood. There is no expression on the other person''s face. Only a faint and cold willingness to kill comes through.


    Cold sweat slips down my cheeks. Concentrate on one foot at a time. Lazar is not undead. There is only one life. A slight mistake is also unacceptable.


    And a black boner stepped in without a sound.


    It was a simple swing. But the blow was as fast as a whirlwind. Lazar was going to take it. But by the time I realized it, it was dropping back a lot.


    The blade passes a few centimeters in front of me. My forehead splashes a few pieces and the air strokes my forehead.


    I couldn''t do anything.


    I feel death. Soon the blade will flip. Time is extended. Boneman is brittle. If our people attack this gap, maybe we can deflect attention. But my people weren''t moving. No, I guess I can''t move. If Lazar had been in the same position, he might have been frozen. About that time, the blow was intense.


    Too different from the bone man I''ve been scattering down.


    No, I''m dying. I''m wearing armor, but what''s the point of cheap armor etc before the current blow.


    I couldn''t even afford to regret it. I can see it in a blade that opens my eyes, falls and just sweeps up flashly.


    - And accidentally a black line ran in front of me.


    A tall sound rocks the air and the skull that was looking at this one in front of me disappears.


    Thoughts were not catching up. He stares at the Black Bone, which has lost its neck. He collapsed as if his arm, which was stiffened with a song knife lifted, remembered.


    "All right... it''s too safe."


    Tensionless voices can be hung by the hardening lassers.


    A black skeleton stood, emerged from behind, a beautiful silver-haired eyeglass daughter unlike any other on this occasion, and a dubious man, however wearing sunglasses, even at night.

 102 Episode X: Town Against the Immortal ?

    Morning comes, day comes, night comes again. I woke up in the closet of Descend''s Inn with a knock of Cenri.


    [Descend] Inn is a vampire-friendly specification. There were no curtains, unlimited correct cross designs in the closet, and blatantly anti-vampire measures were in place.


    But the weakness of a vampire''s cross is quite delicate. It''s the right cross that we don''t like, and it''s not fatal compared to other weaknesses. That is why I was able to fight the Kainushi Cross Sword of the Vampire Hunter (Vampire Hunter), which I did not yet possess all sorts of abilities, and why Cenri''s Sword did not imitate the Cross.


    I checked the design of the clay-covered cross again and sighed small. The ever-increasing number of clever means of counteracting weaknesses is slightly different from the vampire image I have. Of course, I can''t think of anything more out of hand than dying alive......


    The former end knight with silver hair looked at me and smiled slightly to the extent that he would not have noticed if it had not been me.


    Cenri is still beautiful today. I checked the castle last night and it should have been moving around during the day but not shaded by the life force I feel from it.


    "Morning, End"


    "Good morning. The closet should assume more humans are coming in."


    "... even though it''s wide when you''re a dog"


    "Because being a dog makes me want to run around..."


    Lately, I''ve been trying not to be much of a dog. That ability is handy, and I like the look of a fuzzy white dog and the look of a soggy, well-dressed black dog, but that''s why I''m going to abuse it when I get alarmed.


    Even if you don''t, you should stop about in the city because you''re largely a dog figure on the move.


    I was not ill. You don''t have to untie your hands and feet. The power of blood is unfortunately still there.


    Remove and hang the sunglasses that bothered me a little but were in the drawer.


    And finally, I checked the little stone shards of the little finger I had in my pocket earlier - the night crystal (Night Crystal) that I just got last night.


    ¡ì


    The life form captured in the underground passage was a mercenary.


    It is mere coincidence that help was made in time. I knew the creatures existed, but I didn''t even know they were struggling with the Bones.


    Five men in their twenties to thirties. The strength of the mercenaries was not great. Muscles were quite developed on the strong side, but strength would be as good as the lowest soldier in the Reinell army.


    A powerful creature is something that (even if it doesn''t go as far as controlling it as a centipede) can gain and have tough life skills. They didn''t have it. The magic didn''t seem to work, and the leadership that named Lazar was to such an extent that I could meditate on my eyes and deal with them.


    But I didn''t mean to fight them or engage them, so I don''t care about strength or anything.


    Mr. Lazar and the others were perfect as informants. I didn''t seem to suspect this one was undead, and I think Cenri was blinding me, but I couldn''t help but see it because I saw it at first.


    If you''ve been trying to get your hands on me, I''ll let you beat me up, but if you just look a little, I''ll forgive you.


    In conclusion, the information obtained from Mr Lazar and the others was of little use.


    They were apparently crusading the undead for being hired to break into the old castle. The employer is - the city of [Descend]. The request is to defeat the undead who enter the ancient castle once in a while.


    I threw up information easily because that information was not something they should have covered up. He didn''t even look like he was lying.


    That''s not all they were doing, and they weren''t giving instructions to keep something. Apparently, he has undertaken several similar jobs before.


    I didn''t get the information I imagined. But I got the information that I don''t know anything.


    They are extremely common mercenaries. Originally mercenaries don''t go into the circumstances of their employers unless it''s for a special reason. I don''t know if you give a shit about anything on an undead crusade that''s risking your life if you do, but it''s their choice, so I can''t help it.


    And the biggest thing about last night''s survey of the Old Castle - we got the crystals for the night.


    Cenri closes his eyes for a few seconds, opens his eyes and nods loudly.


    "Definitely...... the signs are gone"


    "Oh. I can see that too."


    I began to manipulate the power of blood consciously after the cannibalism - the loss of the crystals of the night. So I''ve only ever known it as blurry, but I can understand it now.


    The force is flowing into a small stone. I can clearly see that.


    The black stone was rolling further behind the underground passageway that Mr. Lazar and the others guarded - a corner of the corridor that had no philosophy whatsoever. It wasn''t in the crate, it wasn''t on the shelf, it was left as if it were just a stone''s throw.


    The size is just ahead of my pinky, and I wouldn''t have noticed it very well in humans. Even if you noticed, you shouldn''t be thinking of picking up a little stone in the dark.


    Perhaps even the End Knight shouldn''t notice. I barely noticed the particularity because I saw a negative flow of power.


    Anyway, there was a lot going on, but we made it to this city safely.


    But honestly...... it works too well and creeps me out.


    I didn''t think Cenri''s proposal would lead directly to results so far. I was hoping I could grab some clues, but I guess Cenri thought the same thing because she herself was Kyotong.


    Everything didn''t make sense. I have acted with reason so far, but what happened in [Descend] is off track. It''s going too well. I feel as if I''m following someone''s script.


    I got what I wanted. But I don''t know how this fell over there, and I don''t know why the Boneman was attacking the Old Castle, or who was in command of it.


    In the first place, what is the ''Night Crystal''? It''s just a stone''s throw at first sight. I know that if you cut it, it will look like a jewel, and I know that it is unexpectedly brittle.


    Why were you rolling over there? As Cenri expected, the Phantom Demon King originated? But it was a long time ago that the Phantom Demon King was destroyed. Why was it still there? And vice versa - how come there was only one left?


    Mr. Lazar and the others checked the corridor. So the crystal of the night was not discovered because, as mentioned earlier, it looked like it wasn''t enough to take, but that crystal could be detected by instinct if undead. Even though the walls collapsed and the newly exposed passage was a few years ago.


    If you think about it normally, there''s no way there''s any more left.


    No, before that, that crystal shouldn''t be something you can feel from a distance -.


    I got the crystals for the night. I didn''t leave the land as it was because this incident was too unnatural.


    Besides, if this is where the crystals come from at night, it was too much to leave just because I got one. It''s been destroyed twice already, so I just want to make sure it''s collected, including spare parts.


    I also thought about swallowing crystals, but it would be too shallow given the logic of the signs disappearing. If I put an object in my body that absorbs negative forces, my powers may be heavily shredded, and my body is sadly shredded from time to time, so I have no peace of mind at all when I treat it in my body.


    Running away is fine even after you feel the worst omen.


    Cenri looks up at me and says with clear eyes that are no different than when we first met.


    "I''ve mounted a promise. Baron, even if the signs disappear - this city is too spicy for you. Tell me if anything happens."


    "It''s okay. I can put up with it if it''s a little bit."


    I''ve had a lot of scattered eyes since the resurrection, but that''s better than in my lifetime.


    Cenri leans in gently. There is water flowing through the land, so it is for when the power is lost due to accidental blows. I grabbed Cenri''s cold hand while rubbing my painful fangs with my tongue.


    ¡ì


    [Descend] ''s specialty is garlic. I''m so familiar with the whole city that it''s hard to find a meal that doesn''t contain it.


    It was a fancy bar that I designated as the meeting place. It is one of the few restaurants that serves dishes without garlic, which Cenli examined for me.


    "There''s a tax on dishes that don''t contain garlic in this city"


    "... I want my father to stop the people who decided to pay that tax."


    I have complained several times since I came to this city about the words of the glasses Cenri. We have a good sense of smell, and there''s no way we can kill vampires enough to put garlic in a dish, but it''s total harassment.


    But Cenri''s blood is sweet and should give me the same pleasure. She doesn''t eat garlic for me. [M] It''s for me.


    The entrance was underground. Down the white stairs, knocking through the sprinkled doors.


    As Cenri put it, there was barely any smell of garlic in the bar, there are quite a few customers, but they are just good looking.


    After all, there are a certain number of people in a city like this who sometimes say they want to stay without garlic.


    The mercenaries we helped last night waited uncomfortably in that corner. Mercenaries imagine drinking like bathing, but only a small glass on the table in front of them.


    When I gave him my sunglasses, he approached me, holding Cenri''s shoulder and speaking out in a whisper.


    "Hey, sorry you''re late at night. I''m a little busy during the day."


    "Yes, no, you are the benefactors of life. Let me thank you."


    My voice was slightly blurry, but I guess this is because I''ve lived a life like that. There was no hostility or fright in that expression.


    I haven''t really communicated with anyone other than killing each other, but I''ve read a lot of books, so I know. All you have to do is show yourself strong when negotiating with mercenaries.


    When I sat dignified in front of the empty seat, I asked for the strongest liquor with a jock. Mr. Bartender opened his eyes slightly but said nothing.


    We met again with the Lazars who broke up at one end in order to check the situation in more detail. I didn''t know anything about it last night, but I promised my employer I''d listen to some more details. The undead have wiped them out, so this is the only clue left.


    Mr. Lazar and the others looked slightly nervous. I was surprised yesterday as well, but the combination of a man wearing sunglasses at night, far younger and stronger than myself, and a silver-haired girl who is hardly the only one, will look quite circumstantial. If it is the ancient castle of the night that we met, it is even more unfortunate.


    I said with as friendly a smile as I could.


    "Introduce yourself again. I''m Baron. Baron Silvis, vampire hunter. She is...... lu. It''s Lew Silvis."


    "Vampire Hunter!? So..."


    Cenri opens his eyes. Really now, but Cenri''s name might be chased by the Knights of the End, so you shouldn''t use it.


    It''s a name I see once in a while, but I wouldn''t have gone over to be vigilant.


    Lazar and the others bother to face each other in introducing myself to my ad hoc.


    Vampire hunting is perhaps more rare than the Knights of the End. Besides, as far as Kainushi and the others are concerned, he''s a weirdo. It would be a good place to name in this city. The cursed Albatos was hunting vampires, so I should be able to do it.


    When I checked Cenri''s expression, I ran out of dignity. [M]


    "My last name is the same because I entered my son-in-law. It''s love love love. If I use color on my wife, I''ll let her hit me once, so be prepared."

 103 Episode XI: Crystals of the Night â‘¡

    "Are you sure you want to keep those guys company? Sure, I''m a benefactor of my life, but it''s obviously suspicious. Plus, it''s called" Vampire Hunter. "


    To the words of his companion, Lazar turned his silent and flashy expression.


    Even mercenaries sometimes exorcise demons, but "The Vampire Hunt" is a bunch of madness that even such mercenaries feared.


    I don''t even have special powers like an end knight, and the way I confront a monster with a dwarf human body is interesting if it''s a story in the story, but it''s not terrible when you actually see it. Unlike those who are glad to crush bone men, like the Lazars.


    The absolute number of vampire hunts is low. To borrow that prestige, few deceive the name of a vampire hunt, but those two were clearly not just mercenaries.


    The surrounding atmosphere is different. In the dark, you wouldn''t want to do it even if you couldn''t and hypothetically could do it with a regular mercenary, such as coming without one light and truncating ''Black Bone'' with one blow.


    It was strange, too. The man who named Baron was wearing sunglasses even though it was midnight, and the woman was incredibly lightweight. The Lazars aren''t heavily equipped, either, but they don''t have that fit to visit the basement of the former demon king''s ancient castle.


    "You have no choice. Think it''s better if you just had a life. Besides, Baron''s power is against him. You saw that, right? You can squeeze a coin of copper, not human power."


    I''ve seen a lot of power bragging, but I never saw a man who could crush a copper coin with just his fingertips. Besides, it''s uncomfortable because at first glance you don''t look like you''re proud of your power. It''s not human work, but it''s also a convincing force if your opponent is a vampire hunter.


    Vampire hunting is weird in the head, but it''s weird in the power.


    "Besides, they said they didn''t want a reward. We can work safer than usual."


    Continue to convince yourself.


    It''s a strange story that I don''t want a reward but I want you to mix it with my job. If they were in the same business, Lazar would have been suspicious, too.


    But the target is a vampire hunter. The only purpose of vampire hunting is to hunt vampires. Of course, you will be receiving money, but there is no doubt that mercenaries are more adamant about monster hunting than they can make easier money.


    And in the first place - I couldn''t say no to them in that stream anyway if they were qualified. The Lazars already owe us.


    And that''s where one of my buddies - always stares at Boris, who''s been through a lot of trouble after a woman''s play.


    "More than that, Boris. Never get your hands on Lew. That power, if you get hit with one shot, you''re gonna break a few bones easily."


    Too young for a couple. I don''t know if that''s really the relationship, but Lew''s didn''t put it into words and deny it, and Barron''s eyes and tone had an awesomeness that wasn''t strange to actually beat him up.


    That''s just how scattered and painful I''ve been and that kind of smell is sharp, Boris makes me tremble with a serious look sometime.


    "Oh, wow. Even I choose who I want."


    "But the vampire hunt is coming out... could this job - suck?


    I know it''s starting to stink a hundred times. Information on the emergence of ''black bones'' was communicated to the employer, but the employer''s reaction was not particularly different. "Black Bone" is a formidable enemy but not so rare. It''s not something I could have enjoyed from the lassers I actually encountered, but I guess I can''t help but dilute the reaction.


    In the first place, if the undead was, it is the muscle that calls the Knights of the End. At a time when that hand had not been struck, it was clear that [Descend] did not attach importance to the matter.


    "Oh. So I guess I''ll put in a baron. Besides, if you''re worried, you can keep a silver cross in the castle."


    It''s supposed to be an easy job. How is this happening?


    Sigh and look out. Night is coming again. And thou shalt continue to defeat the abominable immortals beneath the castle.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I decided to put it in the rocket and hang it around my neck so that I wouldn''t lose the shards of crystals at night.


    The rocket that Cenri bought me seemed pure gold and had difficulty with strength, but it was originally an accessory, and silver craftsmanship is famous here [Descend], and even if this rocket was made of steel in the first place, I would eliminate it, so I just have to compromise.


    It''s a clear vampire if it''s around your neck. Cenri looks at me in a good mood for some reason. [M]


    "End, I''m out of my mind"


    "It''s not the end, it''s Baron. And it''s Lew, not Cenri. This is my wife, Lou."


    ".................. cheap settings. There were many other better excuses."


    "Better than nothing"


    Cenri sighs deeply.


    I set out the settings I wanted to play. [M] I have to breathe Cenri''s blood regularly, and I have to be alone in self-defense. It would be a reasonable setting. And this means that those rough mercenaries won''t have to worry when they try to get their hands on Cenri.


    In the first place, Cenri told me to stay on my side the whole time. In other words, it is a family. And you need more than that to hang out with me, the undead. In other words, it is a couple. I said, making a serious face.


    "Obviously there is something in that castle..."


    "............... The Phantom Demon King was a Wizard"


    Cenri says with no expression.


    Once again, there was too little information obtained from the interviews I went to Mr. Lazar and the others. But I''ve learned a few new things.


    It''s been a long time since the undead broke in from the outside, and many parties have already been involved in that repelling mission. The senior members of [Descend] say they do not intend to report the matter to the Knights of the End at this time. And even if he told me that the mutated undead had appeared, he didn''t get a particularly big response.


    In other words, this case is not an anomaly - mutated undead has appeared before.


    Mr. Lazar and his men are dying of ''black bones'', but it doesn''t mean he''s a monster very unrivalled by humans. If the dead were out, their reactions would likely change, so I''m sure they crusaded with nothing then.


    And I can somehow find out why this city is so far too anti-vampire.


    The basement would have already been confirmed by [Descend] without a scratch, but we had overlooked the crystals of the night, and it would be possible to find something that we don''t know if it wasn''t undead.


    "Let''s do some sightseeing if we can afford it. I couldn''t even look around at Reinell''s castle after all, and I wanted to take a look at it once."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The centipede frowns slightly. But I didn''t say anything more.


    Either way, Cenri must be concerned about the castle. Confirmation was necessary.


    ¡ì


    The castle of the Phantom Demon King was still nestled today. The ancient castle, illuminated by the moonlight, is zombiely beautiful, even if it has some devastation.


    I don''t want to be the Demon King, but I want to build a castle like this soon.


    The Lazars waited in front of the castle. There is no sign of undead today.


    "We''re always ambushing in the basement. Most undead come for the underground."


    "............... why?


    "Unknown. But the mighty undead says they mostly live in underground labyrinths, and they like underground, don''t they?


    You really don''t know anything about these people.


    I look at the centipede, but I shake my head small and sideways.


    I agree with Cenri. I love coffins, and I love the sunless underground, but not enough to be sucked in like a moth attracted to light. I''m sure the same goes for the rest of the undead.


    Or so, when that boner felt the signs of the crystal at night and asked if he was going underground, I think that''s not the same again. Sure, I felt signs of crystals at night, but that was after I went underground. The power of the crystals at night is not strong enough to detect signs from the ground.


    Boneman''s movements were purposeful. That means someone gave you an order like that in advance.


    I can defeat most boners now. [M] Additionally, it won''t be a problem for Mr. Lazar and the others to betray us and attack us. And even if the boner''s husband came during this time - with Cenri, he should be able to get away with it.


    I also wanted to look around in the castle, but for now I''m heading underground about the Lazars saying they''ve been hunting undead for another two weeks.


    As I took my first steps underground behind the Lazars, I stopped.


    The centipede that was walking behind me stops slightly.


    "... what''s wrong?


    "... no, nothing"


    I frown, and when I meditate my eyes, I sharpen my spirit.


    I didn''t need time. For a moment I thought it was my fault, but it wasn''t my fault. Neither Lazar nor Cenri seem to have noticed.


    There are signs of the Night Crystal.


    Eyes gazing into the darkness. Once upon a time, there was no sign of life in the underground passage that perhaps the Phantom Demon King would have made.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    "The crystals of the night are... part of the undead, apparently. What unites the darkness - the King of Skeletons, who once led 10,000 Bones -" The Ruler of the Underworld (Night Kloser). "Kukuku... I don''t know if it''s true or false."

 104 Episode XII: Crystals of the Night â‘¢

    Undead exorcises in the castle of the Phantom Demon King today.


    Less than ten days after I first helped the mercenaries in secrecy. The castle of the Phantom Demon King was apparently the object of the attention of the undead. I don''t go as far as a thousand customers, but at least once every three days some kind of undead appeared out of nowhere.


    There were several types of undead behavior. Mr. Lazar and the others said the undead were all coming underground, but it was a late recognition that they had been ordered to wait underground, and most intruders did come straight down the underground aisle, but seemed to be very few, but some went around the upper floors of the castle.


    There were many types of undead. Most of them were the lowest undead that had never mutated, but some of them mixed ''black bones'', as well as the undead of the corrupt (zombie) and evil spirits (reis) pedigrees. This wave would undoubtedly not have been able to break through with the Lazars struggling with the degree of ''black bone''.


    Of course, he''s not the enemy of me and Cenri (who now uses Luu''s name).


    I was surprised at first because this was the first time I had fought evil spirits, but ''Light-Eating (Brad Ruler)'' cleaved evil spirits without flesh while objects.


    I guess this blade still makes the undead a virtual enemy. Then the flesh of the lower vampires bounced off the mental contamination handled by the evil spirits, so much so that it was easier to deal with the skeletons without entities. In the first place, killing a second-degree knight Cenri requires more than the army of the loaded undead.


    On the other hand, there were some things to see in the battle between Mr. Lazar and the others.


    No, even if it wasn''t - its guts to fight the undead in the dark with just a human being deserve praise. I''m quite jealous, to be honest, of killing fear and fighting while speaking lightly to my fragile companions.


    "How do I train to be that powerful?


    "It''s a lot of muscle."


    "... you don''t look so muscular."


    "Quality over quantity. Besides, it''s hard to fight vampires without being so powerful."


    Answer Mr. Lazar as he slashes the boner.


    He told me in a voice that Cenri blamed me for being completely tamed in the past few days.


    "Baron, be more nervous"


    "It''s okay. I''m not alarmed."


    Now I was hiding the signs in three Night Crystals.


    There doesn''t seem to be so much amount of negative force that you can hide in one crystal because of its small size, but if you get all three together, you won''t find out if the End Knight sees you. I actually get ink from the centipede around here.


    The castle of the Phantom Demon King had already been explored. It would be dark from a human point of view because there is no light source in the castle, but it does not become a hurdle for vampires with eyes that foresee darkness.


    There was nothing novel inside the castle. Without any expensive items, I am greatly intrigued by the existence of the ancient castle, but I cannot find anything more. I guess the information about the castle that was destroyed a long time ago is true.


    If this were all I would have decided that I had nothing either and would have just left the land. But it was in the basement that I was waiting for that decision.


    Naturally, I checked the basement. [M] The underground roads are maze-like, but the range is not that wide, and we already have maps.


    Was it an escape route in times of need, the boneless underground tunnel makes you feel old, but it''s not that demons live in it, it''s just a passage in itself.


    But this underground - "Night Crystal" - "Springs."


    At first, the crystals that were supposed to have been recovered when we helped Mr. Lazar and the others were resurrected the next day, when they came together.


    At that time, I wondered if there were crystals that I forgot to collect on the first day. When I helped the Lazars, I pulled them out without scrubbing the basement and checking, and there is no chance that there was any leftovers.


    But then again two days later - when I discovered the crystals of the night again - my doubts turned to certainty.


    Definitely not a leftover. In the first place, there are unique signs that only the undead can feel in the crystals of the night. No matter how small, and no matter how dark the colors are, you can''t miss them.


    We decided to hunt here for a while.


    The principle of the development of crystals is unknown. But the crystals of night are precious. The more you have, the better. There is a disgust that is hard to describe, but you should recover it as much as possible.


    So far, it''s clear that the purpose of the undead, which appears every night, is crystalline. Cenri won''t overlook this either. I don''t want to think about the safety of the other undead either.


    Leave the watch to the Lazars, the mercenary group, and sit back and make notes in the notebook Cenri bought for me.


    "What are you writing?


    "Secrets"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Was it good to show strength at first, Mr. Lazar and the others respect my will? There are no signs of hands on Cenri at the moment either.


    What I am writing about is the cycle during which the crystals of the night appear.


    Day one. I was falling when I helped Mr. Lazar and the others. I didn''t go the day after that. They also said no to their clients and took the day off.


    On the third day, when I visited again with Mr. Lazar and the others, it had fallen. There was no day after that. Not even the day after that. And the next day it was.


    Put the pen together chronologically with one hand.


    At first it was resurrected empty for a day, but then it was two days later that it was resurrected. Doesn''t mean he''ll be resurrected in a day.


    Next, as far as I can remember, I will write down what happened on each day.


    Day one. Yes, I will help the Lazars. Engage a large number of boners and black bones, crusade.


    Day two. Not confirmed.


    Day three. Yes. Engage the Bone Man.


    Day four. None. Undead does not show up.


    Day five. None. Engage the bone man. Crusade two black bones.


    Day six. Yes. Engage the Bone Man.


    Day seven. None. Engage evil spirits and corrupters.


    Day eight. None. Undead does not show up.


    Day nine. None. Undead does not show up.


    Day 10. None. Undead does not show up.


    The undead have not shown up in the last few days. Maybe I gave up, but the Lazars say it seems Zara that there are no raids for several days in a row.


    And that''s where I realized.


    ... could it... be generated the day after defeating the mutated undead... or something?


    I haven''t tried enough yet, so it''s not definitive, but if it is - it''s very difficult.


    Because it''s not up to me to decide whether or not a mutated undead shows up. I am also curious as to what would happen if I could not defeat it.


    However, assuming this assumption is correct, it is more likely that the power unleashed by the undead is involved in the generation of the ''crystal of the night''.


    Maybe I''ll be able to make it myself somehow. Anyway, I now have a basement for using Necromancer magic.


    Of course I''m pretty suspicious if Cenri will allow that...


    Being Lord''s masterpiece, I have the power to be strong. There is also room to increase the force. The quick way to be strong is to make friends. Like Oliver, he''s a demon who obeys vampires unconditionally.


    But to be strong, you have to do something unethical. And Cenri doesn''t want it.


    My favorite centipede, which has always protected me, is a big wall above all else. It''s troubling.


    Immersed in luxurious troubles, Senri, who had been on sentry with Mr. Lazar and the others, called out.


    "Baron, the big guy''s coming"


    "Hmm... ''Black Bone'' again"


    "More than that, above"


    I didn''t have any emotions on Cenri''s expression, but I found Cenri to be a little nervous on the part of Cenri Master.


    Above "Black Bone" or... that''s your first time. Boneman hasn''t even come yet today.


    Stand up. At that time, the earlier troubles were already foggy. In the first place, I''m not going to take the option of leaving Cenri. And getting more than one crystal at night makes that goal realistic.


    Concentrating on consciousness reveals that the air is slightly trembling.


    No, you''re not. This is - footsteps. It''s still far, but it''s pretty ''big''.


    "You''re putting me in the basement?


    "I can''t get in."


    Cenri answers instantly. Cenri is much better at perceiving signs and knowledge of the undead.


    Apparently, the surgeon who''s been sending bone men has cut the paralysis.


    Are you telling me to come out, or are you going to force me to fill the basement?


    I say no to the Lazars I haven''t noticed yet, and the two of us head up. They struggle with ''Black Bones'' with their feet together. You don''t have to be there or not, so you''d be less likely to die.


    As the ground gets closer, the sway gets bigger. Cenri said.


    "Probably," Skeleton Giant, the Giant Bone Man ""


    "Does'' black bone ''get bigger when it mutates?


    "No. I make it out of giant bones. But power is above ''black bone''"


    A giant, as its name suggests, is a minority race that looks like a man, but is said to be several times bigger than a man.


    Because of its size, it has its own culture and says it rarely appears in the human city. Of course I''ve never encountered it either, but everything I''ve heard seems to be an excellent warrior. That would be strong because it''s so much bigger than a human being.


    But I see... is there such a thing? Don''t study.


    It is a species known for its rigidity. I''m not going to do a power comparison from the front, but I''m just a little interested in which one is more powerful than the lower vampire.


    Running through the dungeon and out. At that moment, the ground trembled violently.


    "Huh!?


    Open your eyes. I didn''t need to look.


    It was even huge.


    He looks like a boner with a golden bone. But every single one of those bones is much thicker than my torso and glows dull in the darkness.


    At first glance I couldn''t tell the full story, and I was staring down at this one from above the ceiling, where my orbit was half-baked with a disastrous red light leaking.


    Reinell, the Demon King, was huge too, but Reinell had always walked four-legged, and rarely stood up on his hind legs, so the pure height would be higher here.


    Besides - they''re not the same.


    The big guy seems to be one piece of shit, but there were countless signs of boners from around him. Not ten or twenty.


    "Some ''black bones''"


    "Total power battle."


    Is it because we are highly regulated that we have not yet entered with all the numbers so far?


    But nevertheless, anything is too overpowering. The Lazars can''t keep enough.


    ... No, they repelled ''Black Bone'', so you''ve aligned your forces so far? Then I did something bad to them.


    The giant boner didn''t give him a growl or anything. Just quiet, looking down at this one.


    This is the first time I''ve seen a giant tribe, but it''s a tremendous size for its name. Even the body of the soaked bone is very intimidating.


    I gave up doing power comparisons. Anything is too different in stature.


    How am I supposed to fight such a giant boner?


    If a boner of this size had a giant sword worthy of size and waved it at all costs, there would be no such half-broken castle, no clump. No, about the walls with a fist blow, I think I can destroy them.


    But it is superior. The opponent is huge, small circles don''t work. And my jumping power would make it easy to jump up to my head.


    It is faint because it is equipped with armor but the size is large. Let''s slap him through the neck bone. You just have to break it before it breaks you.


    This is a good opportunity to show Cenri my powers.


    I said to Cenri, licking my lips at the first sign of a strong enemy in a long time.


    "Cenri, I''ll do the big guy."


    "" Destruction ""


    ¡ì


    "I wanted to fight..."


    "I''m sorry. But that was the best"


    To my words, I say a little sorry. [M] And that expression was even more decisive in my mind.


    It''s a tremendous power to look at again and again. Cenri''s emitted band of light blew the Giant Bone Man in one blow without doing anything.


    That was no longer even a fight. If that light had been directed towards me, even I would have been destroyed by a single blow, being so strong as a lower vampire.


    Even I might, perhaps, have been able to defeat the Giant Bone Man, but I wouldn''t be able to defeat him with a single blow. Things leading up to the undead battle, Cenri is infinitely close.


    Above all, it is scary in that its'' annihilation ''moves are not Cenri''s original, but Eppe''s specialty. Even though I have no chance of winning at the time of Ephe, I still seem to have the only future to escape.


    The Lazars were in a good mood for some reason, back-to-back with me. Maybe it was a good idea to wipe out the undead altogether. If it weren''t for us, they would have killed us, but it''s annoying.


    "Cheer up, Baron. If you''re so narrow, you''ll be abandoned."


    "I have my pride, too."


    That was enough to know Cenri could defeat the Giant Bone Man, but not really. Where do I lower my shaken fist?


    "Well, cheer up. I knocked down the big guy, report him and he''ll get extra money. Lucky for you, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "Thank you..."


    Garlic will not come out at the store, please. I''ll leave you hollow in your wallet, don''t lick the power of vampires.


    That''s all I''ve been thinking about, and I''ve got a lot of doubts behind my brain.


    The Lazars are not strong mercenaries in flattery. Boneman can be defeated, but he loses to black bones, and the giant boner would have defeated him without even having to deal with him.


    But - he''s never a weak mercenary either. The demons that show up in the streets have enough strength to take them down, and the years since I had the sword have been much longer than I have.


    [Descend] is a peaceful city. There hasn''t been a war in a long time, and the level of mercenaries you visit will naturally be lower.


    "... Mr. Lazar, this undead exorcism - have you ever been out dead or anything?


    "Dead...? Hey, he never had a dead man on the mercenary side. It''s just the basically weak undead that shows up in the first place... we were unlucky"


    Mr Lazar says with a glance.


    Again...? Mr. Lazar and the others are mercenaries, the work should be carefully selected because they don''t have a great deal of strength.


    I hope this is a story that can be done with a word of ''bad luck''......


    He also has the appearance that the centipede doesn''t fall on his heart. Something''s wrong. Everything is wrong.


    But I can''t pull my hand. We can''t do it. The power of the crystals at night was too fascinating to pull hands with this certainty without anything.

 105 Episode XIII: Crystals of the Night ?

    Every night, every night, a suspicious pair showing up in the ruins of an ancient castle. One is an immortal beautiful girl, and the other boasts of extraordinary power.


    We break up every night when we return from work and never face each other in the daytime. It was only once in the whole town of [Descend], only once in a rare tavern with no garlic at night.


    I don''t know what I''m talking about, but I wonder if the Lazars, acting together with these two extremely suspicious people and not having any mistrust at all, are doing a little bit wrong as mercenaries.


    At least if I were in their shoes, I would have cut my hand off immediately or reported it to my employer.


    They haven''t pulled their hand yet, even though the undead are coming at them many times out of their control in the first place, and I can''t even sigh at their stupidity at the earliest.


    But I liked the Lazars, the mercenaries, who were neither poisonous nor medicinal. I can very much empathize with it as long as it benefits me, and as long as it doesn''t hurt me.


    Apparently, Mr. Lazar and the others will get a bounty according to the undead who showed up. I ask you to keep our affairs a secret, instead of transferring all those rights. It also sounds good that the interests are in agreement. Ideal enough to fight together temporarily.


    But we''re going to need another hand. There are too many things I don''t understand, so let''s crush them one by one. If you do, you can just get away with it.


    After working today, at the [Descend] Inn, Cenri and I shared information.


    "I think [Descend] is hiding something."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Agree"


    In the first place, it''s a little weird that you haven''t contacted the Knights of the End, even though it''s an undead relationship case.


    "The Phantom Demon King" is the opponent that the Knights of the End used to defeat. It''s no stranger to keep in touch because the undead are now showing up again, and it''s not a matter of financial relations because the Knights of the End don''t ask for a price.


    While I crawled my gaze into the white skin of the centipede, which was swept wide up to my shoulders, I nodded with satisfaction that it was the same opinion.


    If you turn your arms around that luxurious back, Cenri will change the direction of your body without defying the movement of my hand. Everything is superb: the softness and warmth of its flesh, the hardness of the bones that occasionally touch it, its lustrous hair and, needless to say, the blood that flows into it.


    In a bed for one. There is no one nearby. It''s been a long blood-sucking day, and I''ve been using my whole body and I''ve been thinking about where to bite today.


    Cenri''s voice is calm. But the heart beats just a little faster than usual, and it''s a long time before it even occurs in conversation. And it''s hard to tell because of the darkness, but its skin is only slightly dyed by Zhu. The five senses of lower vampires don''t miss small changes either.


    It was a little different than I thought, so when I pushed the centipede that turned me aside slightly and lay low, I hooked my finger on the thin sleeping collar and shifted it slightly down to make the ordinance. I still don''t know everything about Cenri, but because of her immense blessing, her skin is scratch-free wherever she checks, and she manages to decide where to bite, but I can''t follow her.


    Licking his teeth with his tongue to contain them, he continued.


    "There must be a reason for more crystals at night. For once, I want to see the moment of emergence"


    ¡­¡­


    The crystals of the night give the undead a unique discomfort. At least there was no sign of crystals appearing while I was hunting the undead with the Lazars. That means something happened after we were gone - from morning to night.


    That was the big problem. There is no sunlight in the underground tunnel, but the power of vampires decreases during the day, regardless of what it has to do with it. Lurking in the underground is a little dangerous. Of course, I''ll do it if I have to. But is it worth just risking that much?


    I was holding my nose as close as a dog to the neck of a lying down centipede, but I knew it was a little different, so I grabbed my shoulder lightly and asked him to lie down on the centipede. The lid of the centipede lying down moves tightly. A palpable clavicle invites impulses without any help.


    "Or we can explore the upper levels of [Descend] who hired Mr. Lazar and the others... but if we reveal who he is, he''ll find out where Cenri is, and we can''t threaten him - it''s hard,"


    I hear powerful vampires have the power to manipulate the subject''s mind, but I don''t.


    He''s made all sorts of suspicious moves, and this city is more dangerous than the undead that will raid him if he does bad. Anyway, vampire control is in place.


    My chest, wrapped in a loose sleeping dress, is moving slowly.


    "............ Sure, we need to go with caution. But before that, the end..."


    Cenri said with a small sigh.


    "If you''re going to suck blood, just suck it"


    "... I''m choosing where to bite. Cenri said forgive me if that''s about it."


    "Sure, I said. But he''s been flipped three times already. The night dawns as it is."


    Most likely. But it''s hard to decide.


    The cycle during which the centipede gives blood is once every ten days. I mean, I only come three times a month, and I can afford it from the limits of my bloodsucking impulse, so depending on the situation, sometimes I can make some more room.


    And Cenri - asshole, he only allows one bite at a time. It only allows me to touch my skin.


    Once you pierce your fangs, all you have to do from there is suck blood. The pace of sucking blood is free for me, but I don''t have a problem draining blood because Cenri is luxurious, and there are limits to how much longer it takes to suck blood.


    I can tolerate touching my skin to a certain extent, well, while I''m breathing blood, but the most fun part is when I put my fangs on. And it is in that moment that Cenri''s reaction is good.


    Because the reaction varies according to the position of chewing, it is necessary to apply force with nature to select carefully.


    "Because Cenri only allows one bite. It doesn''t mean more blood to suck..."


    Cenri is staring at me complaining.


    "At first, to some extent, I allowed it. End, then you - how many times did you bite?


    "... I don''t remember. But there''s not a single trace left."


    "I''ve been biting all night, even if I said no."


    Look, I''m not losing any blood. It''s just a sweet bite, a sign of trust! It was awesome to put it modestly.


    I protest looking at Cenri''s neck. [M]


    "It''s a lie. They didn''t tell me not to."


    "That''s... because you were blocking my mouth with your hands"


    I wonder if that happened... there is no way Cenri would lie, so it must have happened.


    But even I am somewhat compromised. [M]


    When I experimented with Monica, I chewed a lot more than I did to Cenri, but the most responsive thing I tried to chew was the base of my leg. But I never told Cenri to bite my leg.


    Sucking blood while taking a shower together or stripping clothes is enduring with the thought of a severance.


    What can I say for myself? I''m sure no vampire is as gentle as I am. If you would forgive me enough to break my bowels, I would say no as much.


    Besides, I knew it would take a while to choose, so I was selecting them for future consultations. Is there anything wrong with my behavior? No, I don''t.


    As Cenri narrowed her eyes, she leaned back and asked me with a stern voice from below.


    "End, can you swear that you''re not having fun, that you''re seriously doing it to nourish?


    "... I''ve made up my mind, I knew I''d start before. I''ll have it."


    I knew it would be best to smoke while watching your expression.


    Senri grabbed my hand and said it in a blaming tone as she extended her arm and quickly tried to get into the main dish.


    "Um, ''I''ll have it,'' and don''t say it."


    ¡ì


    "? What, did you even have a fight?


    "I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t ask because it''s a delicate issue"


    "... don''t be so clear"


    Mr. Lazar rounds his eyes. Cenri stares at me.


    The old castle was idle. I put it in my carry case today and have been here since the evening, but there was nothing particularly unusual about the atmosphere.


    It''s just that a few tourist-like people were here. [Descend] But it sounds like they''re pushing this castle as a tourist destination, and there aren''t strong demons around, so that''s what happens.


    And apparently ''off'' today.


    As usual, go to the basement and wait for the undead raid.


    "The guy who gave us the job, he got suspicious. I didn''t think you were that smart."


    "Well, actually, Mr. Lazar, they''re not strong enough."


    "Ku... that''s shapeless compared to a vampire hunt"


    Unlike the undead, humans cannot kill creatures and demons to collect the energy of death.


    But in my experience - the strong wrap around the aura of the strong. Everyone I''ve ever dealt with was a thousand warriors.


    A pure human being who had not watered down his power with blessings and curses in it was about ''Kainushi'', but the man also had an atmosphere he was not good at.


    That''s what Mr. Lazar and the others don''t feel. I don''t know what the difference that exists between them is - but I''m sure there''s a big wall.


    Albatos resented the undead enough to be a black dog, but Kainushi''s resentment was no worse than that, I''m sure.


    I got blood, so I was getting more strength. And tonight is a full moon. My power is growing like never before.


    So I guess it wasn''t Cenri who first noticed that, it was me.


    I''m sure that''s not due to the five senses. There''s probably some kind of connection between me and my people.


    Have you noticed, I declare in advance to the centipede that opens my eyes.


    "I''ll do it today."


    It''s a sign of an intense compatriot. Its intensity also goes beyond the other day''s Skeleton Giant, the Giant Bone Man. I could understand that they were serious today even though I hadn''t shown up yet. Apparently, the enemy cut the numbness before we moved.


    Maybe the surgeon will come out. If we could tie him up, we could even listen.


    The centipede says blur as if it were to water me.


    "Good luck, I won''t reward you"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It works for free, but the price is already too high. It''s not just vampire instinct to suck blood.


    Lazar and the others are stiff. When I regained my temper, I clasped my shoulders and rushed up.

 106 Episode XIV: Crystals of the Night ⑤

    Hiccups and signs of coma approach. That was a hard feeling to describe.


    If I insist - as if darkness were pushing over, shall I say? The signs were familiar to me, an undead out of the rules of death, but I think the Knights of the End and the mercenaries who stand up to this on their own are truly amazing.


    Escape the basement. Though not yet visible, the number of undead surrounding the ancient castle was different.


    Originally, the Necromancer specializes in killing by number.


    Unless you are also a wizard capable of attacking a wide range, the difference in numbers determines the trend. And that''s why the Knights of the End, with their power to extensively destroy undead, are called natural enemies.


    The Lazars left it in the basement. Narrow tunnels can alleviate differences in numbers to some extent. It''s pretty suspicious if I don''t have to go through the undead in one piece, but it''s not unlikely I''ll survive.


    I thought about it for a moment and decided to confirm the difference in power once. The undead didn''t escape or hide, and I was one of them, so it wasn''t hard to read their signs, but with just so many, I''m beyond the limits of my brain''s processing power.


    Then you''d better stand around flashy and have them attack you from the other side.


    "Operation Dangerous"


    Eyes like Cenri blames, but this is not an operation that can be taken by humans with limits to their health.


    And this is the safest. It would be perfect if we kept the centipede in the protection to the underground tunnel.


    The undead collect and strengthen the energy of death. For vampires it''s a tiny amount compared to the power gained by ''blood sucking'', but it''s better than not.


    There''s no point in taking the initiative in hunting because the energy released by the undead in the second death is a tiny amount compared to the lifeless, but with all this number, your belly would be somewhat swollen.


    I confessed to Cenri before I went to the fight.


    "I don''t have a drop of Cenri''s blood left. It''s mine. I''m not giving it to them."


    "¡­¡­ yes"


    I thought you''d be impressed, but Cenri''s reaction was very pale. But I don''t think he hates it because of the smell, so he should leave here. I know. I hate a man who pushes without thinking about his opponent. It was in the book.


    When I go outside alone, with the ''light eater'' in my hand, I pass on the walls of the castle and jump on the center of the castle - the spire that is about to collapse.


    The cold wind strokes my skin and the moonlight gives me strength.


    Even with the sunglasses through, I could see the blinking dead in the darkness. That''s a great number. Exactly what you should call ''the army''.


    But I had no fear. [M] I just feel high. The mafia was weak. It''s been since Reinell to fight so many monsters. The number of dead deployed around the ancient castle would be more than what Lord Horos ruled.


    The fighting instincts of lower vampires are stimulated. No hate, but I can kill as much as I want.


    I feel innumerable gaze. It is seen. Hatred makes me feel tingly and comfortable.


    - And without any signal, the dead have crept into the old castle at once.


    ¡ì


    Cenri has given me all sorts of information so far. It can be a way of fighting, it can be common sense, it can be the modus operandi of a Necromancer mentor, and it can be the basis of a battle against the undead.


    The first thing I checked was if they knew who I was.


    What we need to do to fight vampires is to make them vulnerable. Kainushi, who once fought, is like an example of that.


    I''m strong. Still inferior, but I have enough power to manage to hunt down the Demon King, and due to my regular blood-sucking behavior, my powers are now higher than they were then.


    If they realized I was an undead in the vampire line, they would undoubtedly bring abominable crosses and garlic (silver weapons, blessed holy water, etc., are not going to be used because they work great for them too, which is the same undead).


    I checked with the undead who were pushing me for a while, and I was sure they were pushing me. The decaying walls do not form the earliest walls, but it is spectacular to see countless skeletons climbing in a straight line here. Of course, the bone men are pushing through the open gates.


    "That''s awesome... do you have one of those?"


    The bone man rides on the bone man, and the bone man rides on top - apparently the body without skin or meat is very convenient in doing group gymnastics.


    However, it is the pinnacle of stupidity to challenge me in numbers with high regenerative abilities without fatigue or wear and tear. Even the mighty Reinell army barely dealt with him, but we can''t talk about how much we have, such as bone men.


    I was tired of the observation, so I just slipped down the half-baked roof of the spire. He''s been rushing out this way. He jumps into a bunch of bones that don''t even know how many hundreds there are.


    Boneman was really just a boner. I hear the power of bone men reflects their lifetime qualities, but these guys must be the bones of ordinary people.


    Its combat skills are not far from those of the bone men who were protecting Lord''s mansion, but only in numbers.


    The bone men just had one crude sword, and they weren''t even wearing armor. I even feel a little pity for that extra dodgy treatment.


    A swing of the tweezer blew up a few boners. There is no point in having hardened bones due to demonic guidance or before the power of lower vampires.


    I can''t even breathe (I don''t have to breathe in the first place to interfere with my behavior) and I smash down the bone tower.


    Only the remains of a certain boner, a crude sword, make a loud noise hitting the cobblestone. Hundreds of bone men''s swords don''t even show signs of plundering at me.


    But how many boners did you have in place? Do you love boners?


    The acute hearing of the vampire captured a sharp wind-cut sound when he frowned at the bone people, no matter how much they slashed, who showed no signs of diminishing and, contrary, no excess response.


    I spin my body, I fly in. Avoid that.


    It was an arrow. An iron arrow. Avoid the hordes of bone men like a miracle and pierce the stone floor.


    Beyond the dead who slip in now and without waving their sides. Above the walls, I saw a boner in fine armor.


    He carried a large bow with his length, and his bones were black as darkness.


    Shall I call you Blackbone Archer? Bone men equipped with bows and armor that fall just a little bit around are in the same line.


    Black Bone Archer releases his bow continuously. The flying black arrows slip through the interstitial bone people, smashing them at times and coming straight this way.


    Obviously isolated technology. To go with it, the bone people around them release arrows. It''s like rain. Arrows pour down.


    I see, is this what this is all about?


    So I noticed something even more and pounded my tongue. [M]


    I wasn''t the only one who was watching. They were exploring, too.


    What were you exploring?


    Of course it is - who I am.


    More importantly, I''m sure they were sent ready to destroy to make sure I wasn''t an end knight.


    The Knight of the End is the Apostle of Light. If I were an end knight, I wouldn''t be able to defeat most things, and I''d be purified from very far away.


    And when they saw my battle, they were convinced that I was not an end knight. I therefore sent my destiny.


    It was licked.


    Cut off only the unseen and powerful black-bone archer''s unleashed exactly among the falling arrows. The arrows fired by the other archers are slow and powerful.


    The ''light eater'' left over from Lord is a truly wonderful piece of cake. The reach, strength and sharpness are impeccable.


    With arrows and sometimes chopped off, he breaks down the bone people who creep in as a stepping stone.


    Bones are like waves, but the number of graves is finite, even if they belong to ordinary people who do not possess combat skills. We''ve only just stayed up late at night, and they won''t be fighting until the sun rises, more than they are undead either. Time is on my side.


    Hear the sound of treading and crushing the ground from among the countless sounds.


    He receives a pitch-black blade that jumps over the bone men and swings them down. Bouncing back with force as it was, the Black Bone Knight, who had carried out the raid, bounced back wide, stomping and landing on his side.


    "You''re acting like a big boy."


    I unwittingly round my eyes.


    It was a splendid black bone about two meters long. I must have been a brave warrior in my life.


    Black bones lift huge swords with their lengths without saying anything. Exactly the terrible power that was allowed only to the outside world.


    But not as good as me.


    I''m sure if they could open their mouths, they would have said "such an idiot".


    He probably swung it down with all his might. The blow was so powerful that I couldn''t stand it when I was new to being a lower vampire. But, as it turns out, they''ve only mutated once, and I''ve mutated differently.


    There were fewer bone people pushing at some point. It is the more powerful aliens who come instead.


    I get the weird feeling that there are all kinds of things: bone wolves, bone monkeys, bears, animal skeletons when I look at them like this. Lorde used animals other than boners as they were, so they''re fresh.


    When else, there are countless translucent human shapes flying around the universe, and a screaming grand chorus echoes through the night.


    It''s like the end of the world.


    "That''s a full course. Wouldn''t that be great?"


    Hatred and hated me too much, and when I licked my lips, I shook up a great deal.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Dozens of kilometers away from the ancient castle. On a remote mountain, a man opened his eyes and peered into the crystal balls in the shape of a demon.


    A man with a crusty, earthy skin. Is my age about thirty? His height is not huge, but his precipitated eyes are off track enough to scream and escape if a sane human sees them.


    In fact, men were hateful of the world and hateful of humanity. Necromancer. He is the Dark Magic Master who freely manipulates the dead and mausoleums their souls.


    But that look, which was always almost unchanged, was now stunned and distorted.


    "Oh.......................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    There was a sight in the crystal balls that did not seem to belong in this world.


    The countless dead have entered the castle for a long time without those who reign. Many of the undead are bone people, but there was also a multitude of bone mutant systems inside - "Black Bone", a bone beast (Skeleton Wilde) that showed unstructureable, deformational, spontaneous movements in humans, and an undead of spiritual bodies that could not be damaged by ordinary weapons, and had enough power to destroy them overnight if only to the extent of a small city.


    But the army of the dead that those men are proud of - can''t kill just one.


    "Oh, my God, that human..."


    The sight was hard to believe for that Necromancer mentor, who had so far had little to hold back.


    The target of the dead is only one young man. The age is about mid teens, hanging sunglasses even though it is night and wielding the first blade that is obviously not normal.


    But that''s all. If you''re not an end knight, you''re not using attack magic. I don''t even have allies nearby.


    But the blow from the shovel blew up a flock of undead. Playing the blow of Blackbone Knight, a blackbone knight who boasts extraordinary power, he accurately cuts off arrows of archers who are even difficult to recognize, and besides he should be fighting all the time, he can''t even see the shards of fatigue.


    "Are you really human...? Or the power of some kind of curse?


    The power dispatched by the man tonight is enormous. Unlike the bone man who had been dispatched in his appearance so far, he pointed almost everything at profitability exterior to definitely eliminate someone holding back the hegemony of a man.


    Numbers are forces. Talk about even a thousand opponents, then you just have to point 10,000 troops at them.


    Whatever the opponent was of the Knights of the End, it was too out of the man''s assumption that he just couldn''t kill the one who looked like a human being.


    The sight reflected by the crystal balls was always a disadvantage. Calm gradually returns to the thought of a man who was excited.


    "It''s not working at all poisonous or nasty...... no, what''s wrong with the wound? Shit, I can''t see."


    Terrible skill. But not all of the arrows pouring down as much rain haven''t hit it. The man''s aligned bone shooter is elite, using the bones of those who were excellent shooters in their lifetime.


    Nothing was clearly worn, but there were many that were being plundered. And a powerful poison is planted in the temple that, if human, causes him to faint simply by plundering.


    "Why are you okay? Why?"


    There are several other incredible things.


    The undead are more powerful than dark magic. The air changes the air. If you''re alone, you don''t have to have any effect, but if you have all those numbers, if you''re human, it should be hard to move.


    Despite this, youth do not change one complexion. Neither the screaming of ''Crying Woman (Banshee)'', which shakes the human spirit, nor the mist of sleep that should be flushing at the same time as the entry, has everything worked.


    A struggling tiger boy giant boner breaks down the walls and hits. But the Giant Bone Man was already torn once. I don''t think I can defeat that young man without inflicting any damage on him.


    The man shook his hand enough to bleed and squealed in a trembling voice.


    "Damn... the monster. Did you see it wrong? I didn''t know [Descend] had all those amazing arms in the old castle."


    We should have chosen not to eliminate external enemies and given priority to obtaining the ''Crystal of the Night''. No matter how much crystals you want your hands out of your throat for a Necromancer mentor, you can''t hang them on the armies and scales you''ve struggled to produce for years to come.


    No matter how strong the opponent is, he is a solo rider, so he should have let go and looked for crystals in that gap.


    I still have my hands. Abominable, however, any further wear and tear must be avoided.


    I remember my face. Definitely kill the next time you encounter it. Turn the Necromancer against your enemies and make them regret it forever.


    Issue an order through the connection to throw it away. At that moment, a cool voice echoed into the room where no one was supposed to be.


    "Wait, third-degree Necromancer, Rowman of Meat Stripping."


    Black fog gathers together to form the shape of man. It was the woman in black who appeared in the darkness. Cold eyes but its iris is red as blood and its skin is so clear that it doesn''t seem like a person.


    Vampires. A kind of the most famous, scared undead in this world.


    To an unexpected appearance, a man called Rowman frowns and yells.


    "You, hey! I don''t remember welcoming you. How''d you get in?


    "That''s why you''re third class. There are several ways out. This mountain has already been bought by my Lord and given to me, there is no right in the trespasser."


    "What do you want with a vampire?


    Sable Bradpane, a relative of "King of Piles," grinned faintly at Rowman, who did not break his dignified attitude, even though the army was on the verge of destruction.


    "My Lord is interested in him. I won''t miss it anymore."

 107 Episode XV: The Battle of the Old Castle

    I also thought when I was hunting the undead with Mr. Lazar and the others, this time the ones who are sending the dead are apparently inclined to bone men. Evil spirits (Reis) also appeared in the second half, but clearly in different numbers.


    But none of that would be a major obstacle to me right now. Only evil spirits fight for the first time (except for Lord''s ghost, of course, but that would be good as an exception), so I was just a little nervous, but I''m learning about them too.


    The various abilities of evil spirits are directed at creatures. It doesn''t make sense to me that I''m already dead.


    Even in the face of the fierce cry of panicking the creature, there will be no disturbance of the waves in my spirit. And Lord''s legacy can tear ghosts apart in real life.


    Avoid the first attack of the Giant Bone Man (Huge Skeleton) and run up over the smooth arm bones.


    I was already used to ridiculous motor skills as well. The opponent''s power is strong, but due to its size, it is not easy to turn around. Even if the giant body is suitable to kick a large number of soldiers, it should be seen from me.


    Rotate your body wide and wiggle your teeth with all your strength. The flesh of my arms is smudging and the blade of pitch black conveys a dull feeling.


    - Stiff.


    Is it tougher than a human bone, the blade that swung down on his neck was halfway stopped.


    A giant boner trembles heavily and tries to shake me off.


    But it''s a waste of resistance. "Pointed nails" are used to sharpen nails, pierce bone bodies, and endure. I can use my powers as if I were already breathing.


    And if you can''t cut it off once, you just have to slash it multiple times.


    Pull through the vibrations with strength and wield the vibrations.


    The blade that set the target was firmly placed on the neck of the Giant Bone Man (Huge Skeleton) - where he wore it about half the time earlier.


    A dull sound echoes, and a giant skull surrounded by armor dances through the universe.


    Jumping off his shoulders, a softening giant collapses. Even if I say bone, does it have the corresponding weight when it comes to that size, the ground shakes violently?


    Apparently, the bone man''s nucleus is on his head.


    I think it would be nice if the nucleus was on my side because I don''t have a brain anyway, but maybe I can''t move on my body alone, so that''s what it is.


    The number of bone people who were so massive was a lot lower. There are countless bone man wrecks rolling around on the site of the castle of the demon king of vanity.


    I''ve buried countless of them, too, most of them caught in a huge mess of attacks by giant boners.


    Would you have defeated the big man already?


    I sighed small and calmed my exalted spirit, turning my attention to my surroundings without alarm.


    - To this extent?


    I was wondering how powerful the common Necromancer was, but I guess Lord was still a fairly high-ranking operator.


    This time there was an alarm on the other side. I didn''t know who I was. But if the average Necromancer is to this extent - there''s nothing wrong with that.


    I can win. I can attack you from here. I can take away knowledge, technology, power. Cenri may also stop defeating the Necromancer.


    I frowned at that ridiculous delusion.


    "... it''s tidal time"


    I stayed too long. Among the undead, there was no such thing as a surgeon. Necromancers are cautious, I''m sure they''ve seen this fight too.


    We should leave the city before the main body of the Necromancer arrives before we can put in place measures.


    And also, travel with Cenri. This time there is the "Crystal of the Night". I''m not as worried about the chaser as I''ve been. You have to go to the city where you don''t have enough garlic to live in hiding.


    It''s been working so well lately that I have a bad idea. But don''t forget that you''re on the hunting side.


    "Crystal of the Night" is fascinating to the undead. No matter how many spares there are. But it''s too risky for a Necromancer to attack us at all costs. You should think you were lucky this time.


    The problem is centipede. With the Necromancer known to be here, will she accept the choice to leave the city?


    Cenri is on my side, but I''m pretty sure the essence of it is the End Knight. If she chooses to stay - I have to fight too.


    Waving carelessly about such a thing, at some point nothing was moving around me.


    The ruins of the castle at night, scattered with scattered bones and weapons, are a hell of a sight.


    The carcass of the undead remains essentially on the spot unless it is also purified by the End Knight. According to Mr. Lazar''s story, the city mourns the remains of the undead. If you see this sight tomorrow, the people of the city will be surprised.


    There will be no more raids tonight. Whatever the quality, after releasing so many large groups, they even put out irreplaceable ''black bones'' and ''giant bone men'' because mutations take time or require special ingredients. I just don''t want to think this is a small hand check.


    Let''s go back to Cenri.


    When I tried to turn my heel back, a sound came down.


    "Exactly, ''Ancestor''"


    I open my eyes and reflexively stare at them. Explore the surroundings.


    I can feel the negative energy of the undead. Even if it wasn''t there, I could smell the undead.


    But I can''t capture why that sign is the only one. Some of them have just fought earlier and are full of signs of undead, but they are not confusing.


    Last time, it was. He showed up all of a sudden.


    The cold voice praised me, but I wasn''t happy at all. This is the worst time.


    "Sure we don''t have fatigue, but I can''t believe we destroyed it so beautifully - I still don''t think it''s a lower level (Lesser)"


    "Hide and peek. Bad taste."


    Sable. The demon king of vampires, the family of ''King of Piles''. A vampire who should have been burned by a centipede trying to rule me.


    Again... were you alive? I don''t know what I''m talking about, but the snubbing of the undead is unusual.


    On the road, Cenri had heard the information.


    "King of Piles" seems to be the enemy of the Knights of the End. He is one of the most fearful demon kings in the world, with countless dark armies and numerous former demon kings under his umbrella.


    The power of the Demon King can be seen from the fact that an absolute hero, the Knights of the End, exists and still retains his power. Cenri says the struggle between the Knights of the End and their kings has been long and has yet to be settled.


    The power of the End Knight is something the dead cannot resist. Even powerful vampires shouldn''t be opponents if they fight from the front, but they somehow know why they can''t decide to fight.


    The Knights of the End are vulnerable to the living army. As the Tertiary Knight, Del Gordon, was captured by Demon King Reinell, the extreme story is that if you can put together a few demons of that class, you can also fight the Knights of the End.


    Various thoughts pass through the back of your brain in an instant.


    Sable is strong. First of all, the number of mutations is different from mine. I can use the special abilities of vampires that I still can''t use, and I probably have a lot of combat experience.


    Cenri shot and leaked. It is quite unlikely that I will be able to kill him. It is genuine.


    My heart squeaks hard as it rolls. Cold heat runs all over your body.


    But Sable is the enemy. He planted blood on me and tried to rule. I don''t feel comfortable, but I have to end it.


    I don''t know how or why it''s now, but it''s too much trouble. Is it my personality that I feel sorry for not putting in the cross spear, which is good for Reinell?


    It is not the ability of vampires to be vigilant. This sign is hidden.


    Sable is a vampire who has been turned into a king of piles, not the ''Initial Ancestor''. I mean, you shouldn''t have the capability of a ''corpse ghost'' or a ''dark wanderer'' - you''re hiding yourself with a different force than a ''latent shadow''.


    Fortunately, my weapons are specially made. If you''re a weapon to kill the undead, there''s no way you can''t kill a vampire. There is a chance.


    Ask carefully.


    "Why are you here? Have you come looking for even the crystals of the night?


    It was like laughter that came back to my inquiry. [M]


    The fog of darkness gathers and takes shape from nowhere and not even in the eyes of vampires.


    A pitch-black coat reminiscent of darkness, white skin without a touch of pottery. Cold, but somewhere arrogant, grin in my eyes as red as blood.


    The figure of a female vampire was no different than it was once encountered. Neither the wound of the blow fired by Reinell at death, nor the trace of Cenri''s ''annihilation'', leaves any.


    I''m supposed to be in front of you, but there was still no sign of it. I don''t even smell it. But it''s not an illusion.


    It shouldn''t just be a vampire''s ability. It''s not even magic. The crystals at night cannot be erased until they smell, so they are not the power of crystals either.


    Sable reaches out his arm. I don''t know why, I don''t think he''s the same person, even though he''s no different from me.


    "I have nothing to be afraid of. Today - I''m here to scout. My Lord is interested in you. I would love to accompany you."


    "... I''m sorry, I already have a wife. I appreciate the invitation, but I can''t go with you."


    Can Cenri fulfill and detect the signs of vampires in front of him?


    ... It will be difficult. Cenri''s use for undead detection is a leaking negative aura, the same one I''m sensing.


    Is there another way to hide it besides the crystals of the night? Unfortunately, you won''t be able to tell me if I ask you here.


    But there was more to it than that.


    Sable continues as if to persuade me to stare.


    "If possible, the Lord says he wants to welcome our army with executive treatment. As good as I am, most of my wishes come true. If you want a human woman, you get as much as you want. And - power too. You''re strong, but you''re still immature, and you don''t know how to use vampire power."


    Quite favorable conditions, but not to be talked about.


    I''m not leaving my favorite centipede, and even that centipede won''t follow me to the King of Piles.


    As long as Cenri is hostile to the King of Piles, I am also the enemy of the Sabres. It''s a guy called Loved Weakness. Besides, there is untrained human society.


    "What if I told you I didn''t like it?


    "I can''t help it."


    Sable glanced over his shoulder with a thin grin. But I don''t think I''m going to give up.


    Totally, this is why the demons are... called ''cannibals'', Reinell, Albatos, nobody and he are selfish and in trouble.


    You should fry and drink the dirt from Cenri''s nails, who always listen to my selfishness.


    But anyway - I asked what I couldn''t help but wonder.


    "By the way, how did you show up?


    "What...?


    Sable gives a surprise look.


    "Let''s be honest. I don''t know what the logic is, but I can''t read your signs. It would be reasonably unlikely that we could avoid it if we were ambushed. Why did you show up so dignified?


    I would never do such a dangerous thing. In the first place, given the circumstances of the last time we broke up, there''s no way we could have been successful in the negotiations.


    No, I get it. I don''t have to ask, I know the reason.


    I know, and that''s a convenient thing to do... but my emotions don''t convince me that I can do this.


    "The failure of the negotiations was visible. Still, if we''re going to take him, we have to take him with strength. You don''t hate ambushes to see an attack on Rhinel, do you? How did you show up square and square in front of me?


    "... I see your will. I''ll hear as much bullshit later. I''m sorry, but you can''t keep the Lord waiting too long."


    When Sable says it looks troublesome, he points his finger at it. White fingertips with no scratches. From the gap between the fingernails of the right index finger, as the thread of blood slowly stretches out, it dances to shake the universe.


    It''s the special ability of King of Piles. I was already watching, so I''m not surprised. Delicate but powerful enough to restrain Reinell if bound, it''s a terrible force. Variable, free-flowing and difficult to avoid.


    When I grabbed her tight, I took off my sunglasses with my left hand and slipped them into my pocket. Close your eyes and say it clearly.


    "I know, Sable. You don''t have to say anything, I know. You, you think it''s easy to hold me down. I don''t consider myself an enemy."


    So I showed up from the front. So the last time that happened at Reinell''s castle, he spoke to me in peace. Even though it presupposes control.


    If you put it into words, there is no such thing. It will also depend on whether you take that as a sign of confidence or if you are licking it.


    But why? Just a little - Moya Moya.


    The opponents I''ve fought against, they all saw me as an enemy, no matter how strong it was. Even Reinell, who was overwhelming, didn''t underestimate this one so far. It is a surprise.


    Sure, Sable is superb. You have the same characteristics as me, but you must be winning with everything.


    However, I would have observed that I could use Necromancer magic, that I had drawn only from Reinell, and that this battle...


    It''s impossible to attach power to someone who doesn''t recognize dignity.


    Sable frowns and tells him to forgive.


    "You won''t get away with it. It would be difficult to have me with the bone man you defeated."


    I didn''t say anything anymore.


    Sure, all I could do then was buy some time. Sadly, all I could do was get Cenri to help me.


    I was dying then, but not now.


    I''m intact now. There''s plenty of blood and no fatigue. Plus, in the first place, I''m stronger now than I was then.


    My soul keeps falling. I also get centipede blood.


    Fighting the upper hand is the usual thing. There''s not a single opponent left who''s been trying to rule me.


    Is it because they''re the same vampire? Is this the guy you call homophobic?


    I feel a surprising amount of fighting spirit boiling down myself. Wonder, my fangs can''t wait to ache.


    No - you''re not.


    I returned calmly there. [M]


    Take a big, deep breath and lick your lips.


    This must be - the will of Lord.


    "I''ve been lacking exercise lately. Let me show you the power of the family of the famous King of Piles, Senior."


    I understand. I understand. Now I understand. That was the perfect feeling for the expression "falling in love".


    Lord must have meant to kill the vampires.


    The reason Horos Carmen gave him the ability to ''absorb the curse'' is that the person who tried to take the blood - is a vampire. Definitely.


    In my body, in my soul, lies the obsession of Lord.


    I''m not going to go along with Lord''s paranoia. But you have to pay for the fire powder that comes down.


    I can''t get away with it anyway. Turning your back in front of a vampire who can manipulate blood freely is suicidal.


    This time the purpose is the same. I''m not lying about vampire power and wanting to see them right.


    There is a chance.


    "If I tie you up, I''m sure Cenri will compliment you too"


    "It''s too stupid to let the End Knight in."


    Blood, which was like thread, gathered together and formed a wave of red sword.

 108 Episode XVI: Battle of the Old Castle â‘¡

    Observation strengthens me. The power of the King of Piles is so enormous that it is so out of hand. But there''s only one sable.


    I can''t talk about people either, but vampires are too cautious because they''re too powerful. It is also natural that humans may hunt.


    In the darkness that only the moonlight illuminated, the surrounding conditions seemed clear to my eyes.


    Sable comes forward with his sword in one hand. Is there a focus to hide the signs, or there were only a few signs back that had completely disappeared.


    The sword reach isn''t that long, but it''s blood. It would be like there''s no time for that.


    "Let''s have some fun, the power of the ''First Fathers'', the ''King of the Dead''!


    Its eyes are narrowed to the joy of ravage. Unstoppable chills run all over your body from your feet.


    I already knew how to fight vampires. You just have to do what I''ve always hated when I was hit by a powerful enemy. Sable has an alarm.


    Step back. Sable watches me move, smiles thinly, and moves forward as if to show off.


    At that moment, I stepped in with all my might.


    Blood sword? Alert? Measure your time? Nonsense. I''m not human.


    I learned.


    The only thing that can defeat a vampire - is the power beyond that.


    I guess the blood wedge isn''t that easy to use anyway. If conditions are so loose, there''s no way we''re going to struggle with Reinell.


    If you don''t put a weakness on it, if the opponent is on the scale, control it before letting them do all they can.


    Sable''s eyes distort in amazement. The sword of blood plays, it becomes an arrow and it is released here.


    A few arrows pierce my body. Blunt pain and shock shake the body. But I was ready for everything. There is only one thought in my brain. [M]


    - You''re blurting out again.


    I swung my arm straight off my shoulder and cut Sable''s right arm off.


    The tangential face of the sable distorts for a moment. But I won''t give you a chance to fight back.


    Vampires have high regenerative abilities, but use force, and it takes time to fix things the size of their arms.


    Don''t be alarmed. I''ll do everything I''ve ever hated when I got hit.


    The blood flowing from the chopped shoulders swells and in an instant forms a shield.


    I see, it''s a nasty ability. It''s unusual. The molding speed is also fast. Deforming parts of the flesh is no different from ''pointy claws'' or ''sharp fangs'', but with different degrees of freedom.


    And that''s when I realized. I felt as though I had gained the heavens.


    It is not particularly advantageous. But it''s in the middle of a battle with Kamikami, but I feel very good. My quest for the unknown was something I could never satisfy in my lifetime.


    "Right...... we''ll see. The power of the King of Piles is the developmental form of" sharp claws "and" sharp fangs. "


    The Necromancer who made the King of Piles must have put his hands on "Pointed Claws" and "Sharp Fangs" and created "Blood Curse (Brad Payne)," as my Curse of Curse (Curse Steel) put his hands on "Blood Sucking".


    It is a wise eye. Vampires can be used by anyone who is a vampire, but ''pointy claws'' and ''sharp fangs'' are technically the capabilities of corpse ghosts, so they cannot be used by those who have become vampires directly due to the power of kinship.


    I guess the King of Piles became a major force because the power handed over to his family was very user-friendly.


    Beat ''Light Eater'' and break the blood shield. Blood shields only held for a moment against a blow unleashed by vampire power.


    But I guess that was enough. If you stretch your fingers, the sable, which should have been far enough to touch, literally ''mists away''.


    Ability to ''fog''. I was on guard. But there was nothing I could do. I don''t have the power to handle fogging.


    "Heh... I was underestimating you, ''Initial Ancestor'' heh! I didn''t know they were coming at me without hesitation..."


    A few meters away, a sable appears.


    Black costume that melts in the dark. Cut off his shoulder, his right arm had begun to regenerate at a visible and discerning rate.


    Bloody red pupils were open. My body trembles at the strong intent to kill.


    As a matter of fact, my powers are out of the question.


    I see, you can''t play it while it''s foggy. And it''s not a long time to be able to turn into fog.


    Perhaps we will use great power. Use force that cannot be ignored even in the "latent shadow" that hides the signs, it is reason. Very, don''t learn.


    Kick hard on the ground and run straight into the sable. The eyes of a female vampire are narrowed.


    "Huh... when the same hand works over and over again, don''t think... Huh!


    The flowing blood swirled and in an instant produced a giant triangular cone - a big spear of blood.


    How proficient it is to make it to the full strength of a vampire''s legs. But I didn''t go without thinking either.


    The deformity of the left arm had already been completed. I made it not because I was highly skilled, but because I was using my abilities at the same time as I stepped in.


    The force I used was'' pointy claws''. Excessively deformed, however, by infusion of blood forces. Sable''s expression is distorted.


    "Huh!?


    I bladed my entire arm during the battle against ''cannibalism''. But this time it was created - a "bone shield," where the surface draws a smooth flow line.


    It''s not enough to use blood as a sword, but if you developed this power to create a "blood curse," there''s no way you can do something similar.


    Apparently, ''pointy nails'' and ''sharp fangs'' were not strictly the ability to deform nails and fangs - they were the ability to deform bones.


    White shields and crimson spears collide. I don''t know which is stronger, a bone shield or a blood spear. But I didn''t create a shield to take it.


    The spear tip slips through the surface and flows back. Lift the left arm of the sable slightly. I slapped my hands on it. [M]


    of bones, conveys the feeling of crushing meat. Keep swinging the vibrations in a row, but the head protection is just stiff.


    "Best! I''m in the mood! Maybe Reinell''s satisfied."


    Sable''s cross spear turned out to be a chase because I was helpful, but apart from that, it would be quite amusing to have a strong enemy vendetta.


    Sable disappears. Fogging again? It''s a really nasty force.


    Black fog moves fast. It will be difficult to discern the black fog in the dark at night.


    - If you''re human, though.


    I followed the black fog without hesitation and kicked the ground.


    Pushing. We must not afford Sable. Fogging is a powerful ability, but no matter how powerful it is, it has weaknesses.


    The fog climbs the wall. Running up the wall and following it, I breathed my breath toward my, still unusual, remaining streak.


    Black firepowder burns away, covering his entire body in an instant. Blunt pain and fever irritate the whole body.


    Don''t be alarmed. It is unclear whether the fog can be burned down by fire. But even if it were a declaration of war on the King of Piles, Sable would stay here. Now that the power of blood is still there, I don''t have to worry first about my flesh burning out.


    "Ha, tell me how you can''t lose your clothes!


    "Huh... are you insane...?" Ancestor ""


    Stretch your left arm around the black flame. The flame touches the fog, but I don''t know if it''s through.


    But you don''t have to go through the fog to evaporate his manipulated blood. It is not a bad method of warfare. It would have been even more perfect if my clothes hadn''t gone.


    Black fog rises to heaven. Even I can''t chase you to the sky. You can jump, but it would be reckless.


    Fog gathers in the sky. With the moon on its back, a blurry sable is shaped.


    Vampires have the ability to turn into bats. But... what if it doesn''t fall?


    Sable said to me, looking up with pale expectations.


    "Ha, ha, I''m surprised, apparently you''re - a lot more used to fighting than I assumed."


    The sable didn''t fall. Two pairs of crimson wings grow on its back, stopping perfectly in the universe.


    The painstakingly inflicted wound twitches and heals.


    It is not an application of bat power. It is the wings of blood that grow on my back.


    If you think calmly, the magic itself is that blood moves freely. I''m just reshaping my bones, but the curse of the sable has completely reached the realm of ''fluid manipulation''.


    The wings were not moving. I guess I''m not flying like a bird, I''m floating with my wings fixed in the air.


    "You coward, come down! No vampire pride!


    "Say anything. I won''t be alarmed anymore."


    I opened my eyes and looked up at the blue sable.


    But the emotion I had was not anger.


    - I want that ability, I want it.


    With Blood Curse (Brad Payne), you can fly through the sky.


    I can catch a cowardly centipede flying through the sky and fleeing - and besides, there seems to be a use for it.


    Sable said not to be alarmed, but I have yet to show her the Curse.


    What I don''t know - I can''t take care of it.


    So Sable, who completely healed the wound, sighed deeply.


    "It''s a shame I''m here by the Lord''s command to leave when I''m pressed."


    Secondly, I heard the howl of the beast. That''s not one or two either.


    Now I realize there are several signs of creatures around me. It certainly shouldn''t have happened until earlier, so I guess Sable called it in some way.


    One footstep did not stand, and several huge shadows appeared. A giant body that looks up. Developed limbs. Golden eyes on sharp hook nails.


    Smell I''ve smelled - strong beast odor. A werewolf.


    The number is ten. I don''t have a weapon such as a sword, but I have already experienced the sharpness of its nails.


    I shook myself up at the sticky intent to kill. The werewolves don''t look like me. [M] It doesn''t look like Oliver, who surrendered just because he once showed up.


    Frowning. It has been some time since we acquired the new raw, but it is the first time that we have ever been swarmed in character, even if we have been swarmed by the weak or overwhelmed in character.


    I was wary. I said it in a voice where Sable could forgive me.


    "Grow up, End. I don''t make it bad. You are strong. With you, I''m sure we can create a land of the dead."


    The land of the dead, huh? I don''t know what the hell they want. I''m not even interested.


    But... after all, the Sabres'' camp doesn''t suit you sexually.


    I manipulated my powers and put my left arm back in the shield. Put out the curse flame and drop the light eater you were holding onto the ground.


    Sable''s eyes loosen for a moment. Aircraft control is taken by vampires on the grid, surrounded by elite werewolves. You can call it absolute fatality.


    And I didn''t hesitate to concentrate. [M]


    "Try to mimic the mighty enemies you''ve fought so far. I''m stronger than Albatross or Reinell, I''m sure."


    Anyway, it''s a full moon today - I just got some loving blood from Cenri yesterday.


    I feel a tremendous amount of power that my body can pull off. Not a force from the outside. It''s a power from the inside.


    My skin rips and my body hair like a black needle pops out from inside. The bones make noises and swell, the skeleton changes and the muscles expand. My vision rises.


    Now stretch your arms and you might reach a floating sable in the sky. But unfortunately, I can''t grasp things right now.


    My body is hot. My head seems to burn. Power builds up. I poured more blood than I needed.


    A werewolf who was two times bigger than me earlier is like a child. I''m even bigger now than I was when I was transformed in the Battle of Reinell. [M]


    I can hear you. Smells. It''s a sign of fear. It''s something I''ve never fought before. [M] The werewolves are upset.


    It''s still a good thing it''s big. I can crush the ones I don''t like with a swing of my forefoot.


    You already know I can turn into a dog, but Sable''s face distorts.


    "This power... your ability..."


    "Just for the record, it''s about being a dog that blows fire."


    And I narrowed my eyes, and I roared with all my soul.

 109 Episode XVII: Battle of the Old Castle â‘¢

    Strength increases. I can see exactly how Albatos was showing such a rampage.


    With this power, it is stronger to entrust oneself to the wildness that springs from the bottom of one''s soul than to work in small pieces.


    The weakness of a vampire remains intact, so you have to be careful about that, but the other person is the same vampire. I wouldn''t have prepared it.


    In the event of a battle without small work, it would probably be more advantageous for me to get a tattoo from Cenri saying, "If it''s just power, it''s already outnumbered by the same vampires."


    Apparently, what you get from mutations from lower vampires are alien abilities, and your physical abilities don''t change that much. That gives you so many diverse abilities, even if it''s a single mutation, so it would be an anomaly if you went up significantly to your underlying abilities.


    The werewolves scatter and surround me. The vision of the transformed state is slightly different from that of the human one, but even if you are in a blind spot, you can tell where you are by the smell.


    Albatos and Reinell when fighting me. Maybe he felt this way?


    roaring toward the Sable floating high in the sky. Jump with your current physical abilities and you''ll reach enough, but that would be bad for me without the means to move properly in the air.


    Stand up big on your back leg and stretch your front leg to the sable - making it look like it, jumping at the werewolf who was closest to you.


    A werewolf rushed to take the attack, but he stomps and crushes it regardless. My hands are shredded, but you can''t just scratch me with your fingernails. And while werewolves can only be hurt by silver weapons, the sadness of their families or, exceptionally, attacks from vampires.


    "Heh... surround me! Hold him from all sides!


    Sable gives the order. You lick me too much. Where it was attacked at once from all sides, it is not the number of things.


    Will Sable himself take the fall in the first place, even though he has been somewhat worked out to the extent of a werewolf, and even reduced to not killing him?


    If I were you, I''d have to laugh, thinking I could hit as many measures as I wanted.


    The werewolves come at us in agony. I shake myself and blow my all-powerful, waving down my auspicious arm.


    I can''t hold a sword with this body, but I have nails. And there''s no reason to give this one a break.


    As long as we get rid of Sable and his men, we''re done.


    If you can''t get in the way, I can''t lose in case the centipede is holding back at times of need.


    The more you kill, the easier it will be. You''ll manage to make a werewolf as long as you have a capable vampire, but you should need training to be able to use the curse you''ve received.


    "Huh............ damn!


    Whether you understand the disadvantage or read my thoughts, Sable throws up.


    And - it rained blood.


    It wasn''t a metaphor, it was blood-generated rain. Every drop of well ejected blood falls to such an extent that it becomes a bullet and there is no room for evasion.


    The outer wall of the ancient castle, which was still there, collapses under the rain of blood. The werewolves attached to me get bullets and blow up hard. Exactly. It was a monster business.


    I have heard that high-powered attack magic aimed at a wide range of subjects is something that multiple magic leaders work together to chant over time.


    In that sense, Sable, who releases an attack that wipes out the inflexible werewolves with little time lags, deserves to be called a thousand a ride.


    But this form of my flesh is much more robust than the outer walls of werewolves and ancient castles.


    Blood rain stops. I lifted my head up and saw Sable with my eyes on purpose.


    "Did you do something...?


    "Grr... all of you, ''the original ancestors''..."


    There was a heavy shock. Some of the blood bullets ate into the meat. But that''s all.


    The wound had already healed. A handful of wounded werewolves who have survived the rainfall of blood fall back vigilantly.


    I obviously couldn''t afford Sable''s complexion any more than earlier. There still seems to be some war left, but exhaustion cannot be hidden.


    Why are you so tired when you have hardly fought yet? Slowly chew on the mundane question.


    See the blood buildup produced on the ground. I see......


    "The blood that flew - can''t you move it?"


    "Huh..."


    "You don''t have enough blood, do you? This is your blood."


    You should assume that there are some conditions rather than not being able to move. Neither can I put ''pointy nails'' on my severed arm nails.


    And I''m sure the only reason I see exhaustion on Sable''s face is because I''ve used most of the blood in my body.


    "That''s worse to use than flawed abilities..."


    If there are disadvantages, they should be used without leaving the body. Blood rain is perfect for killing large numbers of humans, but it''s not powerful enough to kill monsters like Reinell.


    Now this woman - you''ve never fought a life-threatening battle.


    Sable''s eyes are narrowed and sharp fangs can be seen from the edge of the clenched and meshed mouth. So I sighed, and I said as if I was frightened.


    "To this extent... for this minute," King of Piles "is no big deal either. I''ll miss you, you can go home."


    "Heh... obvious, it''s a provocation!


    I said it because I thought it was obvious to me, so I get embarrassed to be pointed out.


    But when Sable unwinged his blood on the spot, he stepped down to the ground.


    Why now...? You know it''s provocation.


    Think unexpectedly. At that time, the mutation had begun.


    The thin arm of the sable swells up and the jaw stretches wide. My silver hair grows different from mine and makes dizziness and noise.


    Albatos has always appeared before me in the form of a black dog. This is the first time I''ve seen a mutation with my eyes, but this is - a little, creepy.


    Flexible limbs crush the ground full of holes.


    Sable mutated was a beautiful silver great wolf. His height is over three meters, and the only red eye that doesn''t change looks up at me.


    "Fine, I guess. Let me show you a real vampire."


    "Wolf and dog............ wolf looks stronger"


    Exhale the crossed breath of curse flames for intimidation and divulge the truth.


    Wolfed vampires gain fighting power, Cenri said. Perhaps the essence of this cannibalization lies in the enhancement of enemy capabilities. If that''s all I see, I''m the one at a disadvantage.


    "Well, if it''s the same size, it''s a story."


    The wolf that Sable transformed is huge, but only half the size compared to me.


    She doesn''t understand. Those who are greater than those who are smaller are stronger. So I''ve been struggling my whole life.


    Sable jumps his fangs out. I punched him with my forefoot. [M]


    ¡ì


    The air trembles. Two giant beasts are raging beneath a full moon glowing sky.


    Cenri had a look that seemed complicated, observing the situation from a distance.


    The black dog with the end transformed was overwhelming the silver wolf.


    Silver wolves are never weaker, either, but they are too different in stature. It is said that the size of a vampire after its transformation is proportional to its power. In other words, it shows that End Baron''s foundational abilities have already surpassed those of the "King of Piles" family. Though the opponent had already worn out in the exchange before that, it is not normal that the end, which has changed and is only a few months old, has reached that range, even though perhaps the opponent is not yet at full strength.


    Strong. Too strong. I''m not that much of a struggling opponent from an end knight because I don''t have vampire abilities yet, but if I get powerful vampire powers, I''ll turn them all in once and for all.


    Cenri trusts End, but if her blood gives End so much power - I feel indescribable.


    The state of the end has hardly changed since we met. No, just for what I could afford, I''m even loose.


    Perhaps this is - vegan.


    He originally had talent as a warrior. The handful of flesh, which was infirm, disappeared, and after numerous experiences, it blossomed.


    Great power attracts demons. It becomes harder to live in peace than one major force has discovered its power. I can''t even run into the Knights of the End. Whatever happens, the Knights of the End don''t allow vampires.


    Cenri had no idea how peaceful the ''Crystal of the Night'' she had obtained by fulfilling it would give that vampire.


    The nail goes deep through its flesh and the sable raises a roar that frightens me.


    But the end doesn''t alarm me. A big, glossy, dark dog eats up in a row by a blown wolf without giving him any time.


    I''m going to make up my mind on a series of attacks. But it won''t be possible to kill him off. It''s hard to kill off that class of vampires without advance preparation, even with multiple end knights. Not to mention, the other guy knows there''s a centipede on the end side. I didn''t think you were stupid enough to come this way without preparation.


    Even if you erased all the flesh of the wolf today, it would be a flat resurrection. Vampires with experience are infinitely close to immortality.


    The undead had already been destroyed by the hand of the end. It is unlikely that the demons will reach out to the mercenaries.


    Proceed with your steps, taking care to put them in the help whenever you get pinched.


    There were countless bones scattered across the ground. Much of the undead is created by the Necromancer. There are not so many more patterns of undead being made from undead carcasses, but they should not be left unattended at this amount. You''ll have to purify it later.


    The cold wind was stroking my cheeks. It''s going to take a little longer for the signs of the spread undead to disappear.


    And so Cenri''s eyes captured the knight who refrained in the shadow of the walls. He is a knight armed with dark and disastrous armor.


    On your right hand is a pulsating sword with an obviously strong curse. And on my left arm...


    "" Knight Without a Neck (Durahan) "¡­"


    A dry neck held in his left arm looks at the centipede. The orbits that remind me of Nara are very creepy in another way than vampires.


    Durahan is an undead, symbol of death. Being a variant of a boner, it outperforms a vampire if only pure combat ability, although it is less troublesome ability. At this level, the Light of Liberation (Seoul Release) cannot be erased, so in some cases the End Knight may be killed.


    Even considering the undead trend we''ve been attacking, it would definitely be the raider''s trump card. Black lips on the severed neck slightly distort. The sword is pointed at the centipede perfectly.


    The type of cursed sword that sucks away the owner''s life as a price for power is the strongest weapon for the undead. Seeing that sophisticated move, Cenri pulled out her sword without moving a single eyebrow.


    A raw, warm wind blows. Quiet as the wind, at a windy rate, Durahan steps in. The centipede gently flushes down the shaken blade with the sword of holy silver.


    I don''t deal with them from the front. I don''t have to cross blades to lose a lot with force, I know.


    Giant swims. At that time, Cenri''s sword was playing his left arm wide.


    A held head dances through the universe. No extra attacks. Kill them before they get used to it.


    One breath. The third shot pierces a section of the neck covered with a helm.


    So, it was over.


    The remaining body cramps, kneels down, and falls to the ground. Neither superior endurance nor regenerative ability makes sense to be poked weak with a holy silver sword.


    Almost at the same time, Sable raised an international loud roar. Ends nearly twice the size of your head crush your head.


    Vampires are immortal, but heads and hearts are as weak as humans. If you crush it, you can make an obvious gap to regeneration.


    From there the movement of the end ahead was fast enough for Cenri to watch and be horrified.


    When he solves the mutation and returns to the human figure in an instant, he stretches his right five-finger nail straight and pierces the chest of the fallen and lying silver wolf without a moment''s cruise.


    Silver wolf cramps. A symbol of vampire power - I''m going to pull my heart out. Through the heart, the ability to regenerate falls extraordinarily and limits its ability.


    But that changed the look on End''s face.


    He floats an obvious rush, pulls his hand out once, and pierces it in a slightly off position. Confirm a few times and groan with dismay.


    "Stupid...... impossible"


    So Cenri moved forward in front of the end. Signs of a sable hit by a scattered end are on the verge of disappearing.


    It''s so brittle that I don''t think of it as an immortal vampire. I say it with an eye that makes the end look like a centipede.


    "Cenri... my heart... no. I don''t have it!


    ".................. some hands like that. He''s hiding his heart."


    Only the heart is removed and stored in a coffin. The force drops dramatically, but you don''t have to die when you have to.


    Sable''s crushed head slowly recovers. I don''t have a heart, so I guess my powers are already on the bottom.


    The regenerated eyes look at the end and the centipede and say in a hateful voice.


    "Ma''am, or so far, I didn''t know you were getting stronger... underestimated, I was there"


    "It''s cowardly to hide your heart! Undead or Necromancer only have cowards!


    "Why, with so much power, welcome to the enemy, the Knight of the End..."


    Words that I really seem to regret. I guess I don''t have the power to change into a bat and run anymore. It was undoubtedly the power of the end that drained us so far.


    Even if he was transformed and left with the power to escape - though Cenri would never miss it.


    "" Ancestor, "M.O. Saw. Next, don''t be alarmed. Next time, just your head, I''ll take you."


    "Ya... stop, give me that. My loss, leave me alone already! I just want peace!


    End still looks like he''s going to cry. That said, he collapses on the spot.


    There is a slight grin in Sable''s mouth. At that moment, End stretched his fangs and protruded them against the neck of the silver wolf.

 110 Episode XVIII: The Sad End

    And Sable Bloodpane played in his own coffin.


    Lift the heavy lid with one hand just regenerated and wake yourself up slowly.


    Blue and white skin becomes dewy in the dark. Skin with no scratches was like ceramic, balanced limbs and appearance so borderline that it did not seem like a kind of thing in the world.


    But the blood drew from his face, and his open eyes were red and congested. Hold your chest and yell in a rough voice.


    "Fuck, what, that king--!


    "Dear Sable, what is it!?


    "Shut up! Oh, the troops are wiped out!


    Shake off the vampire of a family member who rushed over. The heart from which the power of the vampire originates beats so hard that it produces the power of blood.


    The blood stained from its body becomes a thread, a black coat and encloses the white naked body. Trying to get up, Sable curled up as big as anemia. Open your eyes to the limit.


    "Impossible. So... he said he was inferior!?


    I couldn''t believe it. Sure, the sable wasn''t plentiful then. But I never lost my hand.


    The power of Sable''s body today was weak without a shadow to see. I lost everything but my heart, naturally. It will take awhile for the force to recover.


    Sure, Sable pulled out the source of power just in case, but that was a huge restriction on its use because the source of blood power was being pulled out, but that''s all. Other than that, that body was definitely Sable himself.


    As far as I''ve observed the battle with Demon King Reinell, it should have been more than enough force. He also had a unit of werewolves.


    But I lost. It was an overwhelming force. What Sable missaw was its growth power.


    Obviously stronger than when I was fighting Reinell. That ''King of the Dead'' is growing rapidly.


    It''s hard to believe. Originally "King of the Dead" is what makes a Necromancer skilled enough to turn himself into an undead.


    Naturally, you should know all about undead - it''s hard to think that even if you''re used to it, it changes that rapidly.


    And the most alarming thing to do - is the moment Sable dies.


    A split person, who should still have had the power, who should have had the powerful ability to regenerate, disappeared in an instant.


    I couldn''t even see what they did. Assuming you get your head crushed, you can''t. Oh.


    The force that was supposed to have remained in my body fell out in an instant. That feeling, Sable won''t be forgotten for a while.


    The voice of "Ancestor", last heard by the disciple, was a begging for his life. It was made to disappear shortly thereafter. I''m making a complete fool of myself.


    Hit the stone wall at your disposal. Thick walls sink deep, but I don''t feel better at all.


    Lower your hips deeply into the chair and shake your head.


    All we need is calm. Sable has already failed twice. You can''t fail next.


    "Werewolves are fine. Precious, but that, yet, can be replaced."


    Find your family to refrain from with a bluish look. A family member created by blood sucking - a rather powerful vampire who inherits the power of Brad Payne.


    But no. It doesn''t help to take him. Not to that extent. Vampires are far stronger than werewolves, but that''s not the case if they have end knights against them.


    Keep calm by repeating your thoughts. At that moment, I do forget the death I felt.


    "That''s right. Problem is, it''s not the ''ancestors''. It''s the Knight of the End who''s still holding that man to his side."


    It''s hard to raid and wedge with force. Even if I could, there would be a lot of damage here.


    In the first place, originally vampires are those who live in darkness. The current state is distorted.


    I can''t believe the End Knight and vampires are together, if I told the other vampires, they would smile. That ''ancestor'' wasn''t at least repelling vampires. If there''s any trigger, the situation rolls here.


    And, realizing it was there, Sable grinned deeply.


    "One, just one... Hmm... right -"


    The End Knight basically teams up and moves. But that silver-haired ending knight was only one last time and this time.


    In the first place, it''s a rare story to tolerate vampires being with the End Knights, but it''s even more unlikely that the End Knights won''t destroy vampires instantly, given the End Knights policy. I can still understand if you grab it, torture it, explore weaknesses, etc., but that original ancestor wasn''t in any custody.


    Definitely. It''s that end knight''s arbitrariness. If so... there are some hands I can take.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    And I was holding my stomach in the closet.


    Unstoppable tremendous abdominal pain and nausea are things I''ve never tasted before, including in my lifetime. I''ve never known a lower vampire to sweat when it''s at its limit. [M]


    It''s the limit now. But it is useless to go to the bathroom. Because vampires don''t go to the bathroom. For all the food will be digested. So this abdominal pain is not why I ate something weird or anything like that.


    "I want to be hungry..."


    "''Cause I suck weird stuff"


    Cenri''s voice was also distraught by her heart.


    Sable, do you annoy me in your body? [M] Terrible opponent.


    The change in the blood sucked sable was remarkable. In an instant, it became dust and disappeared. Apparently, vampires disappear when they are sucked at the curse. I''m sure it''s because existence is the curse itself.


    The blood I swallowed tasted pretty good but it was thick anyway and pulled after. There was an abnormality in my stomach shortly after I inhaled the blood.


    My arms were severed a thousand times, my whole body burned, my neck was the only one, and I got all sorts of eyes since I was resurrected, but it was a worse pain than any of them. The outside and inside of my body are going to flip. I tried to throw up, but I couldn''t, and I went to the bathroom and nothing came up. I tried to judge my stomach, but it didn''t make sense either. There''s nothing more I can do.


    "Cenri, help me..."


    "I don''t know a vampire doctor..."


    The sun will be rising already outside. But the pain showed no sign of pulling at all.


    Only my salvation is that Cenri has always been my talker from outside the closet.


    "If I die... sprinkle blood on my grave every day"


    "... maybe it''s okay, because your power hasn''t diminished at all"


    Centrifuges are not gentle. Apparently, my power hasn''t diminished. I guess that means it won''t just hurt and die.


    It means that suffering like this belly is rebelling will last forever.


    .................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Hmm... I didn''t expect that to happen"


    In the closet. The load of skeletons that hasn''t come out in a long time is interesting to say. I wanted to punch him. [M] But even if I try to punch him, I can still see through. The look of the load doesn''t even look like a centipede, it''s just an illusion.


    This guy always comes out like that, but he won''t help, will he? What is it?


    "I don''t know what else to do. Failure is hard. You can''t even try it. I failed with it once. ''


    "Sable''s, blood, cause, is it?


    "Vampires have a stronger curse than lower vampires."


    Tell me first. It is a total loss of suction. Besides, we haven''t even got the power of Sable after all.


    All right, Sable. Was it an advanced tactic to disable me by sucking my own blood? I was wrong to see the power of the pile king''s family to poke at weaknesses that I hadn''t noticed myself.


    ''Well, you don''t have to die. If you die, you die sooner. Good thing my stomach just hurts.''


    This guy, think he''s other HR... this, is he going to heal someday?


    I don''t know.


    The phantom of the Lord disappears. Just say what you want to say.


    But this isn''t good. I was gonna leave this city, and now I can''t move. The battle...... can you do it?


    I began to complain, "No." I held my stomach and turned away.


    "End, can you transform?


    "Wow, no"


    If you turn into a puppy, Cenri will carry you. I also feel like I can transform if I try my best, but I''m pretty suspicious if I can control it in my current mental state, regardless if it''s just transformation. I''m not sure.


    If Cenri, who brought the puppy in, tried to get out in charge of a huge dog, he would definitely be able to stop it. I can''t believe I''ve grown up. The excuse makes sense.


    "If you breathe Cenri''s blood, it might heal"


    "... for the next minute, suck?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Let''s not. It''s not in a condition to enjoy a little blood sucking.


    But what is it? Sable found out where he was. It''s pretty dangerous to sit here. Cenri''s power is powerful, but if he is known to be alone, he can strike at his hands as much as he wants.


    When I think about it, Cenri tells me to whisper.


    "End, you''d better stay here until it gets better. The vampire control here is... almost perfect. You can''t let Sable in."


    "There was a werewolf. Just carry it, climb the outer wall."


    "End. The werewolves, they are not absolutely obedient, and they cannot transcend on the water without a heart that produces power"


    I know what Cenri is trying to say.


    For a vampire to cross the wall, he has to use the help of a werewolf with a heart. If you guard against betrayal, you won''t be able to take your hand beyond the outer wall.


    The running water takes all the power from us. [M] If you do have lost power, even werewolves can slaughter vampires to twist the baby''s hand.


    Even Cenri can easily kill me. [M] We don''t enter this city without trust in each other.


    But it''s not like there''s no way. For example, destroying walls from the outside and filling moats... but getting there is already war.


    "Besides, I don''t have a spare ''crystal of the night'' because the end burned without thinking"


    Exactly. I kept only one "Crystal of the Night" in Cenri, and I had all the rest myself. And everything I had burned out when I used "Curse Flame".


    I am an idiot. I didn''t think about it. By the way, I had a lot of it myself, because the amount of force that night crystals would undo was limited, and it took a bunch of them to completely erase the signs I''d unleashed.


    Now he''s erasing the signs with the crystals that were open to Cenri, but he''s leaking a negative aura to such an extent that the End Knight can discern it if he looks at it.


    Now I can only have a beautiful wife who moved to the country and a willing mercenary youth who only goes out at night.


    Sable, I will never forgive you. What shall I do next?


    In the dark, I closed my eyes and cursed as I withstood the pain, and there were signs of a centipede rising outside.


    "The Razals are here... I think I need something"


    I didn''t tell you where to stay.


    "There are ways to find out"


    Well, there''s certainly no way I can hide it through forever. [Descend] is not even that big a city.


    "Maybe about yesterday. A little too much."


    Cenri tells the truth.


    Besides, my stomach ached and I fell, so I didn''t have time to purify it as usual.


    I don''t care how you look at it, that number isn''t just the number of mercenaries you can handle. Until now, they''ve hidden our presence and asked the city to report it, but they can''t deceive us.


    What should we do? The hands available are more limited than the places to stay have been found out. Senri said in a small voice as she was experiencing the pain.


    "I''ll talk to you."


    Dangerous. But the centipede is strong. I can''t go. [M] I''ve been thinking about it for a while, but I couldn''t think of a good way.


    Put out the word with the thought of a severance.


    "... Lew, I can''t move because of yesterday''s fatigue. There''s something suspicious about this city, be careful. Be right back."


    "I know. Baron, don''t worry - rest."

 111 Episode XIX: Sad End â‘¡

    "I''m sorry, Lou. That number was very unexplained."


    "I don''t mind."


    Cenri shakes her neck sideways at the words of Lazar, who seems sorry.


    Honestly, that number of undead is at the level of even a fairly skilled mercenary. It is obviously odd to accomplish that in small numbers, without blessing, like the Knights of the End.


    The end may have been norinoli, but it is too much.


    I think it should have been purified, but if I erased it all, it wouldn''t give me a reason to destroy it, and I can''t do anything clever to erase it except some of it. The Light of Purification (Seoul Release) is a Range Attack.


    And...


    "I wanted to see your client once, too."


    "Hmm... Lew, you like it. He''s just a great guy."


    Deck, who was accompanying him, snarls his nose and says: At first, the man who was looking at Cenri''s appearance also seemed to keep his gaze unconscious because he saw the power of the end.


    But no. I said it was just great, etc., but obviously this city was hiding something.


    It''s not the end, but it''s pretty irregular at a time when so many undead have emerged in the first place but don''t call the Knights of the End. The undead are a harmless and defenceless enemy. Unlike any other warcraft, fur can make the most of it, or it can be used as a weapon by shredding bones. We should have contacted you first.


    The Knights of the End are also not silent if they find out that there is something the undead are after where the King of the Dead once was.


    Heading with the mercenaries was the central part of [Descend], the largest building. Probably a city hall.


    The guard was guarding in front of the gate, but he was able to talk to me beforehand, so I asked him to come inside.


    Explore the signs with habit, but no sign of undead. In the first place, the city hall, like other buildings, is decorated with silver that the undead don''t like.


    I can''t be alarmed because there is an unprecedented presence called the Crystal of the Night, but if there was an undead that would root this place out, it would be quite high, or -.


    A few minutes after being put through to the reception room, it was an old man with a good width who showed up.


    You live a barren life, pale but definitely human.


    "Thank you for waiting, Mr. Lazar. That''s a better example - it doesn''t look that way."


    "It doesn''t matter what you look like to defeat the undead"


    "Yes, you are."


    A man nods at Cenri''s emotion-exclusive voice and introduces himself. Apparently the man who came is the mayor of this [Descend].


    The first time I came to this city and Cenri felt it was a strong discomfort. Anti-dead measures in this city - anti-vampire measures were too biased.


    So I checked. Desendo was originally a city that was good at fighting the undead, but it seems that it was only in the last few years that we started to focus so much on anti-vampires.


    In other words, the man in front of you is the person who applied excessive vampire control to this city. However, I do not see in its eyes any resentment towards'' vampires'' often held by those who carry out such policies.


    Cenri is a natural trick, reading emotions from the mayor''s perspective. The five senses enhanced by the blessing even captured the mayor''s heart beating.


    "But who are you... I never thought that many undead would attack the old castle or anything, but I can''t believe you would defeat it alone..."


    Readable emotions are - suspicion, haste, and... slight awe. What is supposed to be a relief from being able to defeat the undead, but how can there be no such thing?


    Again... I''m glad I kept the end thing to myself.


    Now, what should we do with this weird mayor before? Even if the mayor had something to hide, people living in the city should have nothing to do with it. I can''t leave you like this. Cenri decided to take the side of the end, but she''s not going to throw everything else away.


    At least... I need to know what kind of hiding is going on.


    Check the lassers behind you and the guards guarding the entrance.


    The End Knight exerts tremendous power against the undead, but elaborately manipulated blessings also confer extrahuman power over the antibiotic.


    It''s okay - even if we put them all together, Cenri is stronger.


    And Cenri took a small breath, staring at the mayor and saying:


    "I am, in the vampire hunt Vampire Hunter, and - former, end knight. So there''s nothing wrong with that degree of undead. Of course, even if the enemy is stronger."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I''m worried about the centipede. But my stomach hurts. How long has it been since Cenri has gone? I was still desperately in the closet. [M]


    Could it be that Sable guy - he''s manipulating the blood in my stomach to do evil?


    It was hard enough for me to have such an unlikely delusion. But at the same time - it''s just hard.


    It reassures me that I will not die. [M] The incurable disease that had taken me my whole life - Death Soul Disease had established that it was death waiting for me first. Compared to that, it''s pretty easy, physically or mentally.


    And what''s more, I - actually, I''ve already figured out a way to get this situation off.


    The illusion of Lord, which serves no purpose, said lower vampires are weaker curses than vampires as a cause of pain.


    I mean - all I have to do is take it off the lower ground and become a complete vampire. That would break the curse of Sable on me - at least antagonize it.


    Until the other day, I didn''t know why I couldn''t mutate or how to mutate. But now I know both.


    The reason I couldn''t mutate was the loaded safety.


    And the way to disarm it is - words.


    If it''s too complicated, you can''t mutate quickly when you take over me, and vice versa, if it''s too easy, it could be disarmed before you take over.


    When I dived into my inner surface and met Lorde of Bones, the last piece of information Lorde sent was the release key.


    It is also proof that Lord''s will has given a certain credit to my existence.


    Just one word. Just say it, I can probably mutate. [M]


    Into the ghost of a truly authentic night that is mighty and abhorrent from all mankind.


    It''s the centipede that holds it.


    Let''s be honest. I was - I was just a little scared to change.


    Sometimes there are more weaknesses, but above all - I was afraid of how Cenri would react to me when I became a complete monster. I wish I could have stayed like this forever.


    Because with this flesh, there is still the possibility that you can bathe in the morning sun with Cenri.


    Cenri has been very kind to me now, but she doesn''t necessarily treat me the same way she treats me differently.


    Sable repelled. But I couldn''t kill him. The next step will be to take sure and do everything in your power.


    I''m growing up, and the Absorption is an unmistakable and powerful ability, but I don''t know how far I can go to fight like this. The opponent is a group of genuine demons who have been fighting the Horrible Knights of the End for a long time.


    Round yourself up, close your eyes and take a big, deep breath. The curse I sucked from the sable in my body broke and I feel it annoying my soul.


    But I can still stand it. You have to bear it.


    Until now, I have put off telling you that I am ready. It''s too unusual to be flushed by pain and mutated to escape.


    Trouble, even if the conclusion I made was a mutation, it should be due to my firm will.


    It''s just mean. But I''ve lived to this point.


    It''s okay. We can still fight. I can stand up. I sharpen my spirit and accept pain.


    This body will not die. He survived whether it was just his neck or burned by the sun. It doesn''t even make a joke about vampires sucking blood and breaking their stomachs.


    And I slowly stretched out my rounded body. The fingers placed on the inner wall of the closet smudge in to stand up. I can''t breathe in the pain of getting my guts kicked around, but I don''t need to breathe in the first place.


    "Sable, no big deal. Hey, my guts are all out of my mouth, it''s going to get out, hey, I''m just in that mood"


    That''s right. I don''t need a gut. I can live without it. [M] But it''s not the flesh that''s causing the curse. It is obvious that emptying your belly will not make the pain go away.... dying.


    But you can''t let Cenri act alone any more.


    Cenri is smart, strong, beautiful, gentle, delicious and completely free of blood, but if you find out I''m unwell, the crude mercenaries might try to get their hands on Cenri. I''m the only one who can get his hands on Cenri.


    Think crap and force your morale to increase. Tell yourself.


    "All right, all right, all right, no big deal. I''m just dying a little bit. I''m just dying a little bit. And if you think about it, I''m already dead, for Christ''s sake."


    ".................. end. Looks like a lot of room."


    Apparently, it''s been more time than I thought. From the gap in the closet, Cenri''s purple eyes looked at me like I was frightened.


    Until earlier, it must have been daylight, but it''s completely dark outside. It''s my time.


    It''s time to move your legs and push the door out of the closet. My expression is strong because of the pain, but my hands and feet are not trembling. It''ll still be hard to fight properly, and I''m not used to the pain - but I''ll be able to move.


    The gentle centipede comes forward in a natural motion and bears my shoulders. Silver hair. The smell of sweet blood from my white skin makes me forget the pain just a little bit.


    "........................... are you sure, are you okay?


    "Oh... I''m okay now. It''s okay now, let me talk to you."


    The responsibility for my sucking Sable''s blood rests entirely with me. Cenri advised me not to smoke too much curse from the start. I was only on track a little bit for smoking an albatross and cannibal curse.


    Hold my stomach and tell Cenri to observe my expression.


    "Oh, it hurts. Very, my stomach hurts. So be nice if you can. Let me talk to you gently. Tell me a joke too - if you can, I want you to give me a hug and talk to me in my ear. I can''t hold my pain for so long, I can''t help it if I stop like this"

 112 Lesson Twenty: Meaning

    Listen to Cenri''s quiet voice while enduring abdominal pain. The story Cenri heard from the mayor was very suspicious.


    "The sanctuary the undead are after, huh..."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    According to the mayor''s story, there is apparently a sanctuary beneath that ancient castle that attracts the undead.


    To exterminate the undead, which frequently appears for this reason, [Descend] says he is calling mercenaries from outside to do his turn for the ancient castle. He said the scale of last night''s raid was unexpected by [Descend].


    It is too unnatural. I can clearly see that I have abdominal pain and diffuse concentration. I feel uncomfortable forcing myself through the muscle path.


    In the first place, that doesn''t explain why I didn''t contact the Knights of the End. It''s also possible to force him to give reasons, such as he was going to contact me after seeing how things were going - well, it''s unlikely. Because the [Descend] side doesn''t have the disadvantages of what happens when you contact them.


    Cenri says with a serious look.


    "Something... hidden"


    "In the first place, I was attracted... not to the place."


    If it''s a sanctuary that attracts the undead, it should work for me too. But I went there frequently because for some reason the crystals had fallen at night, and the signs of the crystals at that night were only so far out of the castle that I couldn''t find them.


    If we could capture the Necromancer who was supposed to be manipulating the Undead Corps, we would have gotten some information - harder than that poisonous blood vampire involved.


    Cenri hangs the key in front of him. It''s a big key with a flat hand. It''s full of rust, and it seems like it could be anything.


    Frowning. The centipede breathes small. I watched my chest move quietly as I endured abdominal pain.


    "In that basement... there''s more down there. The key there. I got it from the mayor."


    "... what do you have?


    The centipede shook his head sideways small.


    It is a complete trap. I don''t know what''s underneath the underground corridor of the old Demon King''s Castle, but it would be extraordinary.


    But I know. Cenri was perfectly prepared. She is just. Calm settling and stubbornness may live together. It''s too dangerous, but I''m not even willing to stop looking at the quiet eyes that remind me of that lake surface.


    "I''m coming, too."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "On the wall or so, it will. Even in this condition, it''s much tougher than a centipede."


    Sure, my stomach hurts, but my regenerative abilities are alive and well, and most monsters will manage if I hit them with all my strength, even if I lack the glory.


    The centipede is strong but human. I can''t take it back in case something happens because I don''t have the durability or the ability to regenerate it. I hold my stomach down and declare it to a centipede so luxurious that if I hug it hard, it''s going to break.


    "It''s not like I''m going to listen to you all over town. Stick with me, but I''ll follow you, I will."


    "............... you don''t have to stick around"


    "I won''t let you bite me anymore. I haven''t forgotten about Albatross. I only chew on one side."


    "............... it''s much more dangerous to leave it. This city is too dangerous for you."


    Cenri avoids the arms stretched out trying to hug him with minimal movement.


    The force is above me, but the delicate and flexible movement is still no match for her. But it''s okay. They catch me when I breathe blood.


    Still feeling the pain of burning in my stomach, I stretched my spine with guts and stretched my best.


    "This is the last time. Let''s get this over with and get out of this city."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I had a strange feeling behind my neck.


    It''s like paralysis - or chills. It is unique before entering a dangerous place.


    Cenri looked up at the ancient castle surrounded by silence with no other signs of life and frowned.


    This is the first time I''ve visited this ancient castle at night - but obviously things are not the same as before.


    It was only yesterday that we destroyed a large number of undead. But now we don''t even see bone shards of those wreckages that were piled up high. If the mayor''s story were true, I''d have cleaned it up...


    Somewhere, just before breaking into Horos Carmen''s mansion. Signs of strong darkness are not leftovers from the demon king''s generation.


    "I didn''t know you''d still be here at night with those eyes. You really like Lew."


    It was the Lazars, a group of mercenaries, packing behind them. Little on the table, but the attitude is obvious.


    I can''t help it, Cenri thinks. Though the Razals did not come close to those large groups of undead, they are seeing massive amounts of debris. Though it is a fairly superior individual, it does not seem to beat the ''Black Bone'' level, it is such an army.


    Still, did we both take a request from the mayor and come this far out of curiosity, or did we even feel guilty about leaving everything to Cenri, much younger than ourselves?


    One of the mercenaries opens his mouth. That awe-mingling glance was ahead of him was the end of holding his stomach and blue-faced.


    "Baron looks a lot worse today, too, and shouldn''t we go back?


    "Me too, I think. But Lew will be gone alone. I can''t keep my mouth shut as a husband, either. As husband."


    I admire only a little bit the guts of the end to continue acting in this situation.


    In the first place, it shouldn''t be a big deal that the end, which literally didn''t want to die, would come this far without being ill.


    This case was only for the end at the beginning, but it is Cenri''s mercy that has now come here. And I could have expected that if I moved, I would want to follow the end too. Just a little bit of that - no, I''m so, so sorry.


    "Love. I love Lew, so much about my stomach hurting. [M] ''Cause I love it."


    "Oh, oh, okay. I''ve figured it out enough, Baron. But you can''t fight like that?


    I am absolutely ashamed of myself as I look at the end. I''ve noticed it thinly for a long time, but the end seems to be... the type that doesn''t put clothes on your teeth. I mean, I guess I don''t care what the Lazars think.


    But whatever you say - I want you to be a little quiet. Although there is almost no doubt from the atmosphere of the ancient castle that they are waiting, they do not feel nervous.


    The end theorizes forcefully with a bloodless face. I pretend to be fine, but from time to time I see that body movement stops to pull. I guess it still hurts.


    "Of course you are! But if the Razals are in danger, we should just run. Because if I die, my beloved Luu will grieve! Love it!"


    The end is strong, but we can''t just rely on it this time. Cenri sighed loudly, embarrassing the end with a small voice.


    "Baron, be a little quiet. Because I love it."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The atmosphere of the ancient castle clearly drew a line from before. It wasn''t originally a very bright place, but if you insist - it''s wrapped up in a terribly gloomy air that''s going to make me feel better. I just wanted to sing a nose song if I didn''t have abdominal pain.


    But I don''t fail to be vigilant even though I''m agitated by the pain. The instincts of lower vampires are already in combat mode.


    Cenli to take the lead and move on. Followed by the Lazars, the mercenary group and me.


    The Lazars are probably useless in this fight. So they''re walls.


    Wall that protects me and Cenri from traps. I just want to stand around trying not to die because Cenri is sad and has no grudges, but I can''t replace Cenri''s life with mine. I''ve come this far knowing the danger, and I''m ready for it.


    Coming to the front gate of the castle, Cenri stopped. He floats his face only for a moment, but immediately pulls out his hips sword and scratches the walls of the castle.


    One vertical, one horizontal. The wounds sharply crucified emit a slight white glow.


    You had a surprised look on your face, and you looked at my face and said that Cenri seemed just a little sorry.


    "... a mark for when I could not return alive. Encourage those who come later to be vigilant."


    ... I see it is the epic readiness that the Knights of the End deserve to crusade the undead with their lives at stake.


    I hope it''s brilliant, but I know I loved reading.


    "It''s not even on the edge. It''s called a death flag."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well... I''m already dead.


    Looking down at the heavy wax I could carry in my right hand. My stomach hurts, but I can swing it and destroy the death flag.


    I was just a little lost, but I kept my shoulders small. [M]


    No matter what hand you use, you won''t let Cenri kill you. That''s all. I don''t need a sign of readiness or anything. It''s in me.


    The force was hardly likely to be used. The curse of the sable, which could not be absorbed, is probably connected to the malaise.


    Strength, regenerative abilities, five senses, and overall physical abilities remain intact, but forces that can be actively exercised are not activated successfully.


    No dogging, no cursing, no sharp claws, no sharp fangs, no latent shadows. In pain, if you put all your strength into it with your life at stake, it might activate, but I''m very unwilling to try.


    He is also losing focus because of constant severe pain. I took a deep breath and just missed the pain by thinking about Cenri.


    I''m sure Cenri will reward me if she finds out what caused it. With that in mind, I can afford this amount of pain.


    Walk down the aisle of a familiar castle. I usually walk in the lead, but I have to leave it to Cenri because all I''ve done this time is keep my feet together.


    The smell is the same as usual. But the air I feel on my skin is different. Ride through the collapsed walls and descend into the underground passage.


    I only expected a little, but there were no signs of crystals at night. Proceed to the back with full vigilance around you.


    It was an end-of-life passage that we reached. It is a place where several large crates are placed and look like storerooms. It''s been awhile since I started going by, but I''ve never seen night crystals here.


    By the way, I checked when I first got here, but the crate is empty. I was told that what was brought in by [Descend] was left intact. Once the centipede checked the perimeter, he moved it so as to drag the crate.


    Peek into the exposed stone floor as the slightest lights of the pine lights held by the lassers illuminate.


    Indeed, if you look closely like this - there is a gap between the stone slab and the stone slab. This is - I don''t realize it just by looking at it a little bit. I don''t even smell it, so even vampires can''t notice it.


    You can''t flip stones with your fingertips like white fish. Instead of Cenri, when he comes forward, he puts in his trembling fingertips and forces him to flip the tablet.


    The stone makes a stinging noise. Pretty heavy, but I guess it wasn''t fixed. It may be difficult in human power, but if you flip one over and make a big gap, it''s not hard to strip the rest off.


    Carefully peel off each piece. Hidden beneath the stone floor - was an old black door.


    "............... it''s a trap. Definitely."


    Is it [Descend] who buried this floor? Or did you bury what was originally exposed like a lid on something smelly?


    But it''s troublesome either way. The door is tightly closed and the smell hasn''t leaked. Ask for Cenri''s expression, but Cenri also shakes her neck to the side.


    ".................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Was there also a weakness in detection by blessing?


    Of course not. This is the basement of the once dead king''s castle, so strange if you haven''t done that much.


    But there is no fear even if there is tension in Cenri''s expression. I''m sure she''s been fighting like this all along.


    Then I can''t be afraid. [M] Give a hand to the centipede. Cenri hesitated only a little, but soon gave me the rusty key.

 113 Episode XXI: Secrets

    I hear the wind. doors that existed on the floor. Beyond the opening was pitch black.


    The dazzling lights that the Razals have haven''t even cleared up to the darkness behind the door. Perhaps the Lazars don''t see anything behind the door at all.


    But I would know if I had eyes for darkness. I feel the air flow even as I endure the pain. Behind the door is a huge space. It is also such a vast space that the terrestrial area can be seen in addition.


    Deep. Behind the door is narrow as a passage for a while, with vast spaces beyond it. It''s just a height you can''t get off without a ladder in a human being.


    Vampires also have excellent spatial grasping abilities. It was too heterogeneous a structure for my five senses to convey.


    Shall I call it a three-dimensional maze? I can tell from the smell of intense dust that no one has stood in for a long time, but at the same time - ''sound''.


    "Oh, man. What happened to you?


    Lazar asks terribly. I thought.


    This... is just too much for mercenaries.


    Powerful undead may root castle the labyrinth that leads to the abyss, he said. I can clearly see why.


    This is - undead territory.


    Cenri has the ability to cross human boundaries with blessings and training, but it would still be quite difficult to keep fighting in the labyrinth of darkness that could be attacked from all directions.


    The centipede, who would have stretched the thread of his senses with his eyes closed, shook his neck sideways with an astonishing look.


    "No sign of undead...... don''t"


    I see... that''s the castle of the ex-dead king. End knight measures seem to be in place. There''s no way a cunning Necromancer can ever be behind this in the first place.


    But I can''t mislead my senses. [M] Concentrate your consciousness as hard as you can on being scattered into pain.


    "of the crystals of the night... I can see a sign"


    It''s a bigger sign than any crystal I''ve ever felt.


    I feel a negative aura that has not been wiped out by the shards of crystal I have can be drawn to me with unprecedented momentum.


    Hmm...? Suck it............... can you?


    "No way... give me strength... ugh"


    You''re collecting!?


    The moment I came to the thought, a strong pain ran all over my body.


    Squat. At the same time, there were signs that Cenri had taken his breath.


    "Come on."


    By the time Cenri screamed briefly, I was already moving.


    Me and Cenri have been together for a long time. When I gently push the razal that was peering in from behind and evacuate it from the vicinity of the door, I throw myself behind the deep door.


    "Don''t come!


    Even if I get knocked on a hard floor and stained, I won''t die. Scream at Cenri and focus your consciousness.


    I felt signs immediately. Something climbs up the wall at high speed in the dark.


    It''s not a creature. But it''s not undead either.


    Ragged footsteps. It was something I had never seen before that I had climbed a wall with long limbs.


    Black, smooth cylindrical body. No eyes, no mouth, no nose, coming this way with long, hook-clawed limbs. It''s freakishly shaped but terrible speed.


    The center of gravity was very stable. It would be difficult for a boner without free will to be so disturbed even though it is an acrobatic move.


    Even though there''s no sensors, apparently this object knows exactly where we are. Behind - Cenri screams outside the door.


    "Golem..."


    Explore memories in pain.


    Golem. I''ve heard of it. It''s a living doll that serves as a high-ranking magician.


    Even though we''re getting closer this way, I can barely feel any signs. No heart sounds, no breathing sounds. And even body temperature.


    The only footsteps. Was it this guy''s footsteps that echoed earlier?


    I was confident in the five senses, but I didn''t notice until I was approached. Apparently... the vampire''s ability to detect signs is specific to antibiotics.


    He shakes up loudly and receives a hook claw with his arm that is twisted away like a whip. The back of my throat clogs me with burning sores that ran along the way.


    If you look closely, the hook claws on both arms of the golem - they were made of silver. It''s discoloured black, and it''s not blessed silver like the weapon Cenri uses, but for sure.


    The pain that the curse of Sable conveys and the pain of purification make me wonder what it is. But my body did exactly as my brain ordered.


    A trembling hand grips the light eater (Brad Ruler) that was hanging on his hips and wields it with all his might in the air. The black body and blade collide violently and are blown away by both sides.


    The golem is slapped against the wall. I can beat you up, too. I stuck my finger against the wall with a selfless obsession and fixed my body so that it wouldn''t fall.


    Pretty stiff, apparently made of metal. I might have been able to break it on the ground, but I can''t really help it in the air.


    You''re hooked with hook claws, or the golem hangs upside down on the wall, gaining momentum and jumping. Strength and agility are no big deal, but the pain inhibits smooth movement. And silver is sloppy.


    It won''t be destroyed where a few shots have been taken, but it''s far more troublesome than that army of undead that has attacked just a few.


    Scold your warring soul for pain and move your arms. He waves off his arms with a wave, waves a wave of a wave as selfless as a de amateur.


    stiff response. The golem plunged into the wall with a tall metal sound. Severe noises echo and shake the air.


    It''s a critical hit. Mobility and secrecy are pretty good, but technology and power are no big deal. Even with a handful, you''re right.


    The moment I floated such a strength behind my brain, a dull shock went through my entire body.


    Look down. A thick arrow, several centimeters in diameter, was piercing his belly. Cenri calls my name. [M]


    "Endo!"


    "Huh... it''s okay, yeah, no problem. Don''t come."


    Sharp wind-cut sound. Bottom of Nara - Arrows fly from the labyrinth. Apparently, the golem was not one and the same.


    Is this the defense system of the Castle of the King of the Dead? Let''s refer to it.


    He moves his leg and slaps down a few flying arrows, but still many arrows pierce his lower body. The costume wore out again.


    However, silver does not appear to be included. I feel a dull shock, but I''m not sure if the pain is scratched off by the pain caused by Sable''s curse.


    "I''m worried about mounting silver."


    But if you let your own soldiers have silver weapons, they could start a revolt. The area would be sore and itchy.


    Engaged. Okay. Cenri - the Knight of the End - is what this golem envisages for its enemies. If we were going to take care of the undead, we would have included silver in the garbage.


    But it''s too much of a ranged attack or something where you''re disfigured in the air.


    I want to rebuild my attitude once, but I''ve fallen a long way. Among the countless arrows that pour, it''s hard to climb.


    Pull out the pierced arrow appropriately and tell Cenri.


    "I''m gonna take a look downstairs"


    Pull out the fingers that were poking at the wall and leave yourself to gravity as it were.


    It''s not hard to shake off an arrow even in severe pain. Worst case scenario, I hope I don''t get it on my head.


    I can see the bottom right away. After all, it''s a pretty big space. Floors on stone walls that make you feel old. There are several golems at the bottom that resemble the melee I fought.


    However, a device that was not in the previous golem was attached to the hand.


    That''s - that''s a crossbow. It is a mechanical bow. It''s a powerful weapon, still active yesterday when the gun was developed.


    But that thick arrow is too weak to kill a sturdy lower vampire, even enough to plump the human head. Play the downpouring arrows at times, receive them at times, and land on the floor. The curse pain crushes the knee, but even exploits and accelerates its power to collapse.


    Move your body with selflessness. By the time I realized, the battle was over.


    There are countless golem wreckages rolling on the floor. The golem was packed with plenty of metal all the way inside. I have no idea how this was working.


    Squat and pull through the arrows that were still piercing your body. Blood flowing for a moment stops immediately due to its regenerative capacity.


    I took off my predicament for now, but obviously the number of fights and the number of wreckages don''t match. Apparently, I missed a few.


    Sigh loudly. Apparently, if you increase your will to fight to the point of forgetting the pain, you will be lost to reason. It''s not a very good trend.


    All in all, I found out something rough in the first war.


    This is - a trap. It is probably a trap that has been in place for a long time, because I don''t think we can prepare the golem right away. And this trap is aware of the End Knight.


    Smells strange from the smell. Apparently even the poison is painted.


    Cenri should not come out. There is also the possibility of death from just plundering. The centipede came down through the upper door as I tried to scream up.


    Silver hair shakes on top and amethyst eyes shine quietly in the dark. The condition is so beautiful that I don''t think it belongs in this world.


    Cenri looked around at the wreckage of the golem as he landed without making any footsteps.


    "I told you not to come."


    "The Lazars have left it."


    Apparently, he''s going to come no matter what.


    Conversely, the Lazars could have come apart. It could be useful as a wall...


    Cenri has reached out.


    "Just finish and go home, End"


    "This is a trap."


    The door is still open. Cenri can fly through the sky, and if I''m on guard, I can handle the raid by Crossbow.


    Cenri smiled uncommonly in love with the words she put out with such intent.


    "Then... protect me, End"


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Deep moats surrounded by high walls with excessive vigilance over external enemies. Silver relief applied there.


    I roared like a knight dressed in silver armor was impressed when I saw its appearance, which was accompanied by one measure of head loss compared to other large cities.


    "This is the land of the showdown with that famous Phantom Demon King - [Descend]?"


    "Hmm... that''s crazy. You really have crystals in here, don''t you? Kainushi."


    Gala''s bad-looking blue-haired man who stood next door. Nevila looks back.


    The man who spends his whole life hunting vampires, losing those two namesakes, and who also retains a similar willingness to kill to paranoia, said with the same grin that he ate people, as usual.


    "Kuku... I just work for the money I get. Crystals suddenly spread among the wise undead and necromancers yesterday. The power of crystals can''t read the aura. It doesn''t matter to ordinary people like us, but we''ll find out where it came from."

 114 Lesson 22: Secrets â‘¡

    It was probably the last few years that it appeared in the world.


    Just as the End Knight does the herd, there is also a network in The Vampire Hunter, which basically moves individually. And that information network has a wider scope than an end knight who can feel directly the negative energy unleashed by the undead.


    It didn''t take long until the presence of strange crystals hiding the signs of the undead became a rumor during The Vampire Hunt.


    One of the vampire hunters defeated the high-ranking undead who held the crystal. The power found in the analysis was such as to overshadow common sense, and the great book was immediately investigated.


    Says Ruffrey in a tone that blames him for frowning.


    "Why, immediately, didn''t you reveal the information to the Knights of the End?


    "Kuku... there was no certainty. We can''t give the noble Knights of the End any uncertain information. We''re weak."


    "Hmm... well said"


    Nevila turns her eyes to Kainushi, where she is sheltered by a giraffe and swordswallowing glow.


    The Knights of the End and the Vampire Hunt are not ostensibly hostile, but neither are they companions. The Knights of the End are skeptical of the existence of vampire hunting in the first place. For them the general public is something to protect, and vampire hunting without the gift of manipulating blessings is no different, no matter how much resentment you have in your chest against the undead.


    And this is important - ''Crystal of the Night'' is pointless for a vampire hunt looking for enemies with knowledge, experience and information because they can''t feel the negative energy. If you get crystals that are a big advantage to the undead, you can also use them as bait to summon enemies.


    In view of those, there was no vampire hunt to give information to the Knights of the End, who were very unrivaled competitors. That''s all.


    Nearby, Aruba, who has lost his curse and greatly diminished his abilities, is roaring and holding Nevila and the others hostage. Whether it had qualities of nature or because it had been under curse for too long, Aruba was still hosting the wars of the Raptors. Your figure is beastly, and the day will not be far away when you will be able to operate again as a vampire hunt.


    Ring the wand with tricks and walk through the city of [Descend]. Nevila, who followed me from behind, frowned when she saw the waterways and clean townships that existed there.


    "But what is this city? I''ve never seen a city so blatantly anti-vampire."


    "I didn''t know we could even have garlic... it seems the Phantom Demon King was the Demon King of the Bone Man line... but this shouldn''t even happen in a city devastated by vampires"


    Ruffrey also seems to feel unspeakably uncomfortable, with an astonishing look on his face.


    Kainushi leaked a laugh when he came to the appearance.


    "Yes... it should have been you who have enlightened me many times to take measures..."


    "There are limits. People are astonishingly dull about unseen threats. So we''ve warned you many times. But even if they show you exemplary answers like this... it''s very uncomfortable."


    Measures are costly. There will be enormous amounts of gold to cover the waterways throughout the town, to dig deep moats outside the walls and, of course, to embellish silver there.


    [Descend] is not a small town, but it is not a big city either. There is no global example of a city of this size imposing measures so far. I can feel a strong sentiment there that resembles paranoia somewhere.


    So Ruffrey asked Kainushi, with his cane, but without hesitation, recommending his steps.


    "Where are you headed? The mayor''s place?


    Sure, if you''re going to listen to what''s going on in the city, it''s best to head over to the mayor''s.


    The Knights of the End is a prestigious organization. No matter how much you disliked it inside, it''s unlikely that you''ll be left standing up and unattended.


    But Kainushi lifted up the edge of his lips, and said with a grin on each and every boned cheek.


    "No. It''s at a friend''s. I still know a lot of people."


    ¡ì


    Vampire hunting is a less likeable profession.


    Hunt vampires in exchange for big money. Whatever the means, sometimes the building is half-destructed or casualties are inflicted on the average person in order to achieve its purpose. Some of them are too much to be captured as criminals.


    Of course, one of the reasons why they don''t like the existence of an overly heroic organization called the Knights of the End, but they have to be monsters in order to kill monsters. It''s causal.


    Therefore, vampire hunting helps each other. It has a network of vampires and those with strong grudges against the undead.


    What Kainushi led us to was an inconspicuous, basement built bar.


    The location is not very good, but the calm and chic interior is somewhat elegant and luxurious. Some of the reason we don''t have customers is because time is still midday, but it''s probably because the price of alcohol and food is much higher than average.


    But the best thing about it is that it doesn''t smell like garlic from that bar.


    An elderly shopkeeper with a calm atmosphere raised his face to a sudden visitor and looked at Kainushi and frowned.


    "Trouble... A knight of the end is something that has become splendid. Kainushi."


    "Kuku...... don''t make a face like that. I want information. Then there''s the garlic-free dish. Garlic is enough for weapons."


    A store that doesn''t serve garlic, where the smell of garlic is secretly present in the city where it comes from.


    Vampire hunting is cowardice. Unlike the Knights of the End, they don''t stand out and move.


    Luffrey opens his eyes to that exchange. It is a well-known fact that vampire hunting is moving even in organizations, but it was unexpected that we would even be in a city where the Knights of the End were not interested at all.


    "How long have you been in this city?


    Kainushi lowered back to the question and answered.


    "It''s been decades, end knight. We''re everywhere."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It''s a terrible information network. Luffrey reassessed Kainusi''s unique network of vampire hunting interactions.


    This is not how it works in the Knights of the End. It''s an unsuitable issue.


    The Knights of the End are authoritative, but at the same time fair. Perhaps the vampire hunt has not disappeared yet, because there are a certain number of people who do not want justice to be avenged.


    Vampire hunting takes a lot of money and hunts vampires. My client spends a lot of money on vampire hunting. Unlike when you ask the Knights of the End, the client is never a bystander.


    The owner of the bar was only in this city for a long time and knew all about it.


    The earthquake collapsed the castle of the Phantom Demon King and exposed the end of the dungeon. That the mayor suddenly began to combat vampires. And - until the undead appeared on the ruins of the castle and started hiring mercenaries to crusade it.


    Nevila tells me to throw up when I hear the story.


    "Don''t come... why don''t you hit your hand so hard and contact the Knights of the End?


    "The current mayor is an ordinary man. Greed there, ambition there, but not talented enough to satisfy it"


    Ruffrey frowns at the store owner''s words.


    We need to find out what''s going on, but it''s not an overly good trend. Such procedures are, for the most part, repellent to the Knights of the End. If that''s all it takes, there''s no problem, but if "Crystal of the Night" is involved, it can''t be seen.


    Kainushi pulls only the right eyebrow. Those eyes were unchanged, and there was darkness that reminded them of nothingness.


    "Hmm... Tighten up the mayor and I''ll throw up something, or..."


    "Wait, we should talk in peace first"


    Vampire hunting doesn''t know what to do. I guess the reason Nevila doesn''t look funny is because she thinks it''s sweet. Nevila''s temperament is closer to hunting vampires than an end knight, one way or another.


    To Luffrey''s words, Kainushi snorted once and let him grin.


    "Luffrey, apparently your opinion and mine - are the same. Let''s work together and tighten it up."


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I heard the sound of the fuzz gear turning.


    metal doors visible at the far top. The wall ahead of it moves slowly. Apparently it was a setup wall. It is a complete trap.


    As I endure the pain, I check the calm centipede as usual.


    I don''t care, Cenri''s getting too far through the training ground. Is it my sincerity to want to see some of the places that are reliable but a little upset?


    The wall isn''t moving that fast, but the ceiling is too high. You won''t be able to get out between jumping up now. Shout out to the Razals who are supposed to be up there.


    "In the city, wait! I''ll be right back."


    "Oh, okay -"


    The air trembles and the exit is completely closed. It is the darkness that is completely close to spreading.


    My first thought was not about the end of this underground palace - but about the way out. Look up at the ceiling and calculate.


    Can you get out? Normally, finding another exit would be the norm. But I am a monster beyond my knowledge. [M]


    I don''t know what will happen, but you can break the ceiling if you ignore the pain and force it to turn into a big dog. If it''s just a rock, I can rip it with my hook nail. [M]


    No - Cenri has the Ephe direct ''Destruction (Photon Delite)''. If that terrible force with physical destructiveness must only shoot through the door accurately.


    It''s okay. I can get Cenri back to the ground alive.


    I could see everything in my eyes even in the darkness that was so close. Ask Cenri.


    "Cenri, can you see?


    "I managed...... look, end"


    Apparently true darkness isn''t a problem either. I can''t help but wonder what the hell kind of training can do a knight like this.


    Cenri was referring to the golem I killed. Cenri said in a quiet voice to me who didn''t know what she was showing but dropped her gaze as I said for now.


    "This golem is made of minerals that suck in blessings."


    "Huh!? Do you have anything like that?


    Sacred silver seems to pass the blessing well. Then it is not surprising that there is a substance that inhales the opposite, but it is completely unexpected.


    "Very rare minerals. Those who have even Necromancers are... rare. See, even in this..."


    I''m totally here to kill you. I don''t know what the hell kind of power you have, but Cenri is just a beautiful, sweet girl without blessing.


    But it didn''t work for me. The wound has already healed. The living and the dead. End knights and vampires. It seems impossible to take measures at the same time.


    This... we need to stay focused and protect the centers. Senri said with a serious look to me when I decided to be ready for one.


    And this golem, it''s not that old.

 115 Lesson 23: Secrets â‘¢

    As you could see from above the door, the underground area was incredibly wide. And it was intertwined. There are countless passages connected to a wide cavity.


    The golems still seemed to be there. The sound echoes because of footsteps but is sealed, making it difficult to see the direction.


    The intense pain of constant running all over his body was slightly cured by falling into the dark. Probably because my power rose because I was surrounded by darkness. I guess this pain is like the result of me and Sable''s drawstrings.


    Though it was still even a hundred million robberies to move - you can''t be all over it.


    Cenri was calm even in this situation of absolute desperation. You can''t make it look unusual in front of her, and this is more of a stepping stone than they told you to protect it.


    The skin glows brightly. It''s a quiet light that doesn''t make you feel the heat. The light is also extremely small because I wear clothes that I can''t see the excess skin, but maybe if I take my clothes off, my whole body will shine from the toe of my leg to the toe of my head?


    You noticed my gaze, Cenri dives in and says.


    "The basement is... oxygen is thin. The end may be fine, but - by letting the blessings circle, I''m replacing it."


    That''s a specialist against the undead. I''ve been thinking a lot about things I wouldn''t even notice.


    While I was impressed, I heard what bothered me the most.


    "... if I touch it, it melts?


    "... I''m trying not to melt. But don''t touch it."


    It won''t melt, but can''t you touch it... I see...


    I nodded and convinced myself that Cenri frowned in the dark.


    "End, you are... too curious"


    I want to touch it... the next time I get blood, I want it to shine. Switch heads.


    "The fact that the Golem is not old means that someone is in and out of here."


    How hard is golem manufacturing?


    That determines the opponent''s power, but to the extent that he appears this time, he can handle it.


    In the first place, it is predictable that there will be some sort of conspiracy at the time the trap is set. The question is just who the other person is...


    Cenri said the mayor was just a human being. It was during the day that Cenri was called, and now Cenri has the presence of crystals at night in mind, so I don''t see any error in judgment around it.


    But this underground palace - a labyrinth-like space - is too inconvenient for humans to operate. And I don''t actually smell humans from the basement except for Cenri''s.


    There seems to be a rather complicated situation.


    Looking down at the golem, Cenri tells me that I lack knowledge.


    "Absorbs and cleaves power - demon breaking steel is barely produced, at least now... Only some of them are used - it''s been a long time since I''ve seen them."


    "Speaking of which, Horos was manipulating, you didn''t even have an undead"


    I would definitely have used it if I had something horrible about metal that swallows blessings. It seems to be an extra rare substitute.


    And how powerful is the Lord of this Labyrinth deploying it to the Golem, which is not that strong?


    So Cenri added. I refer to "Brad Ruler" in my hand.


    "End, you have a small amount of demon breaking steel and Adamant steel. Therefore, the evil spirits will be torn apart, and no meeting with the weapon of the Holy Silver will be frightening."


    "You mean a good weapon?


    "There is also a curse from above. Perhaps you can''t handle it with just people"


    In retrospect of what they say, the sturdiness of this mollusk is considerable.


    I''ve gotten a lot so far, but Albatross, Reinell and I are the only ones who have survived the fierce battle and are still in shape.


    That''s the weapon Lord prepared for himself. Let''s take care of it.


    When you stop the words, Cenri takes a big, deep breath and closes her eyes. And I opened my eyes unexpectedly.


    The light emitted from its silver hair spreads like a veil. Probably wouldn''t have noticed if this place was outside with a little light, a thin light. It''s in true darkness, so I barely understood.


    The light was undoubtedly from the blessing of the undead, but touching me didn''t hurt or shock me.


    My heart sounds, I hear a pulse. Cenri opened her eyes and said in a small voice. It is disturbed to the extent that breathing is not noticed unless you try to know with caution.


    "Pretty complicated terrain. The number of golems is also quite high. This is... trouble."


    I see...... now the light is the identity of Cenri''s perception. I hadn''t noticed it before, but I guess I''ve let it go from time to time.


    And if you look closely, you can also see that the light is disturbed only around the gripping lion.


    Cenri''s words were weak sometime.


    You barely changed your attitude when you pursued a serious injury in the fight against Albatross, but can I assume that this is a sign of trust?


    The pain that was causing the whole body just a little relief. I''m in the mood.


    In the darkness is my private arena. Needless to say, the application of blessings is poor minutes in monster opponents who target those who are former end knights.


    Cenri carefully moves one step forward.


    As I stretched my arm, I stuck my fingertips at its glowing neck. Rarely, the little back trembles perfectly, and the centipede turns this way. It''s like blaming a prank for a jittery.


    "... what?


    "It''s a rigged floor. There''s something."


    I see it. I see it. I feel one more stage up.


    No - Shall I say I''m used to another flesh as a vampire?


    Crawl and lay low on the ground. Carefully shredded floors. Smell. Color.


    The darkness was on my side.


    "The color... it''s different. Cenri, you don''t... you don''t see."


    The world looks like daylight to me in any darkness. Even color identification is easy.


    But you probably don''t see that much in Cenri''s eyes. I just know what''s going on around me by aiding with the power of blessing.


    The power of the End Knight is to be feared, but never omnipotent. So I didn''t even notice the door under the box until the mayor told me. Well, I didn''t even notice that one...


    Large hall in my eyes. I could clearly see that some of the colors on that floor were different.


    There are also slight irregularities. Probably a switch.


    "This... is a trap to kill the End Knight"


    In the light of perception by the blessings emitted by Cenri, disturbances could be seen there. Even if you can grasp the general space, you won''t know the precise situation. My weapon, and the demonic steel mixed with the wreckage of the fallen golems, is disturbing my perception.


    The switch on the ground was probably made of the same metal. When I approached the switch as I crawled, I gently pressed it with my hand.


    The switch moves slightly. There''s a sharp noise, arrows flying from nowhere. Just trying to get past my head. I reached for it and forced myself to grab it.


    It is made of demon steel. If you ask me, the gloss is just a little like mine. [M]


    Look at the odd smell and carefully touch it with your tongue.


    The taste of a lower vampire mutated from a corpse ghost is quite tolerable. I feel tingly and comfortably irritated. When I folded the arrow into two pieces, I wrapped it in my pocket.


    I say it with the intention of blowing up a dark situation.


    "Poison. The End Knight is too strong, so the measures are stronger. From my weak point of view, it''s a good nuisance."


    "End, no picking up and eating. That''s why I break your stomach."


    "!? Because Cenri doesn''t give me much blood"


    "¡­¡­ Your meal time is too long"


    ¡ì


    The labyrinth was designed so nasty that Cenri flaunted her face.


    True darkness without a single light. Into little air - demonic steel that interferes with perception by blessing. And a golem that strikes me in the dark.


    It would be difficult to resist even decent mercenaries, a mass of malice.


    [Descend] was hitting the vampires with measures to the point of obstinacy, but from this castle I feel a strong will to kill the End Knight.


    I was impressed with your ideas. [M] I see..................... can you protect yourself from the Knight of the End by building castles like this?


    But when I build a castle, I''ll take more precautions. Take measures that will allow you to repel a pair of vampires and end knights.


    The underground labyrinth consisted, to a large extent, of countless passages and rooms, as well as doors.


    Thick metal doors are present in front of the room, as well as in the middle of the aisle, etc., preventing intruders from footing. It''s not locked, so I guess it''s for more blind spots to ambush either way.


    The Vampire Curse is unique. I cannot enter another''s house without my permission. [M]


    One of the criteria for determining that separation is the door.


    Now I think maybe it was because the Lord of this underground palace was inviting me to enter the door to the underground space.


    The labyrinth door has made me feel like I shouldn''t be in it very much. The effect of the door is thin on me as a lower vampire, but I would have been greatly exhausted without the centipede.


    But Cenri solved all that for me.


    When I open the door and check the safety inside, the centipede invites me in.


    "End, come in"


    It is truly unbelievable that it is a curse. For example, when I pass over running water, I lose almost all my powers as a vampire, but hot water only weakens me.


    Maybe I shouldn''t think with extra reason.


    Soul-eating pain had turned into something with fever. I lose my head like I used to when I caught a cold.


    "Thanks, sorry for the hassle"


    "... you don''t have to worry about it. End, you''re useful."


    Cenri is sweet. The fact that you''re counting on me excites me.


    Turn the golem falling from the ceiling into two pieces. At first, the surprised golems can no longer be destroyed like flow work.


    Would the Lazars have withdrawn properly......


    The underground labyrinth was intact and I didn''t know what it was, but the destination was approaching steadily.


    I open my eyes and stare at the wall - in a direction that feels signs.


    "Feel it. We''ll get there in a little while... it''s a sign of the crystals of an extra-large night"

 116 Lesson 24: Secrets ?

    The Knight of the End is transcending man.


    Purification using blessings is a fatal weakness for the undead, who outnumber humans in every realm, but apart from that, the End Knight, who encapsulates blessings in an out-of-digit amount, which is life energy itself, is much more powerful than just humans.


    So what about Vampire Hunter?


    Vampire hunting, unlike the End Knight, has no unusual power.


    If I had the gift of manipulating blessings, I would definitely have become an end knight, so most vampire hunting is ordinary compared to an end knight.


    But that doesn''t mean you can never fight a human opponent.


    The driving force behind the vampire hunt is paranoia. What it takes to kill a monster as a person is madness, and what it takes to survive is unrelenting workout and luck.


    For the Knights of the End man is an object to protect. But for vampire hunting, humans were simply easier opponents to give than the creatures they were always fighting for.


    "Our vampire hunter Vampire Hunter is - a proxy for the vengeance of a pathetic and vulnerable victim. Of course, I can''t deny that it contains some hobbies and business."


    A room in the city hall. Covering the unconscious guards, Kainusi says. His eyes were cloudy on the back of his pleasant tone.


    Looked into her eyes reminiscent of Naruto, [Descend] ''s mayor sitting on the floor slipped back.


    An old, well-widened man. Appearance and strength shouldn''t necessarily be proportional, but they don''t look like excessive cutters, as the bar collaborators said.


    Nor was there anything notable about the skill of the guards protecting the mayor.


    If the information on the collaborators is true, I''m pretty sure the mayor knows something. But I''m too cautious.


    Nevila, who had so far narrowed her eyes and observed the way it was done, flaunts Kainushi with words alone.


    "Kainushi, I thought you said you were going in peace."


    "Exactly, Lord End Knight. I have no grudge against this man."


    tingly, the mayor''s eyebrows moving as he slipped his hips. He leans on that side and Kainushi gazes at him.


    Kainushi is a skinny long drive. Even in retreat, when dealing with a shorter mayor, it takes the form of a peek from the top.


    The mayor looked up at his pointed, quiet eyes, shuddering.


    "Hey, what!?


    "So this is not due to my own emotions. It''s just - that''s what my clients (clients) want with so much resentment that their souls are burned by vampires. Don''t resent me."


    A cane that was gripped in his right hand falls to the floor. A broken finger grabbed its neck, covered in leather gloves.


    Keeping his neck gripped, Kainushi rises. The trachea is compressed and the mayor speaks like a frog crushed.


    It was tremendous power. A skinny man was separated from a human being so that a large adult could hang himself with one hand.


    Luffrey breathes and the beastly girl stands by and watches it.


    "Kuku... what my clients want. In the execution of justice, not. Take as long as you can and suffer as much as you can! Kill the vampire and those who give it to you! I''m getting paid for it!


    "Kainushi!"


    Luffrey grabs his arm. Kainushi lost his voice there just a little bit. But there is no change in the light shining behind those eyes.


    "But I haven''t always been able to achieve enough of that. Unlike the Knight of the End, I''m a human being, because if you give me some extra time, they''ll kill you. So, Mayor. When it comes to dealing with humans... they''re putting their hands together."


    The mayor scratches his hand holding his neck, 27615; but his hand, clapped with all-powerful force, does not move. A whispering Kainushi voice enters the mayor''s ear that opens his eyes.


    "Spit it out as slowly as you can. I don''t care if you suffer and die as you are with anything. I''m very distressed... but yes. My valued clients will surely be very satisfied."


    ¡ì


    "Too much, Kainushi"


    "Kuku... right? I thought you were the seniors hunting down the undead without choosing the means."


    Luffrey laughs, a vampire hunt with great arms. But it was real madness to look calm at first sight and dwell behind those eyes.


    Kainushi was thorough, serious. I came to listen to you, but I thought you could kill me. I didn''t loosen my hands at all while the mayor learned about the victim''s potential.


    The madness that makes vampire hunting a vampire hunt. There were people there who became monsters to hunt monsters.


    If necessary, the man in front of you will not hesitate to attack you, even if your opponent was an end knight.


    Nevila makes me frown and tells me to throw it away.


    "Don''t be sorry with me! The only way we don''t choose to do this is if they''re not human."


    The Knights of the End do not abandon humans unless there is an extra reason.


    Some cunning vampires and high-ranking undead hide their identities and pawn humans.


    He who stands up kills without hesitation, but he who can save saves. End knights don''t kill to kill humans.


    To Nevila''s words, Kainushi frowned and nodded as if he were the best.


    "That... naturally. If the Knights of the End turn out to be like us... we''ll be in business."


    ".................. chip"


    "The purpose has been achieved. Mayor, I let him live. Problem?"


    To the tongue-beating Nevila, Aruba, who remained silent until then, gave a chilling voice.


    The voice color of an unreasonably grown man of the year holds a comatose emotion, as does Kainushi.


    See the city hall that just came out.


    Was Kainushi''s words horrific enough to go on, or competent enough to feel the seriousness contained in his voice, the mayor spit out light information before he was subjected to torture that could be called torture.


    Luffrey sighs as he rebuts the sight of the interrogation.


    "Underneath the castle, or... that''s an old end knighthood mistake"


    It was known from the east and the west that the king of the dead had his wife''s hand.


    It probably didn''t destroy the castle because it was meant to make the most of the building, but it couldn''t afford to just devote that much resources to the Knights of the End at the time.


    Modernity is still better, but I have heard that in the past there were many Necromancers (Necromancers) and that the Knight of the End side was not as dominant as it is now.


    During the interrogation, Luffrey and the others were just watching from behind, but they didn''t look like they were lying to the mayor''s expression.


    But - I wasn''t able to pull out all the information.


    Turns out there are night crystals in the basement. But there was an unspeakable discomfort in the flow of the story.


    For example - I did not return any fully convincing reasons for the question as to why I did not call the Knights of the End. Not all humans think logically, but the hand of hiring mercenaries to sneak up on the steeple is foolish.


    And on that point, Kainushi, who took so hard means, did not ask strongly.


    Kainushi looked at the universe with a hazy glance, but turned to Luffrey and asked.


    "Well, what do we do?


    Kainushi is on the hire side this time. Vampire hunting basically doesn''t work unless you get a request.


    I guess that''s a kind of stopper for them to use hate and madness against vampires as a weapon.


    "Call for reinforcements"


    To the imminent young end knight, Kainushi warped his brow.


    "Goddamn it... not a bad hand. Were you cowardly?"


    "Either praise or disparage! I''m not going to die, but if I die before I send the information to HQ, everything will be over."


    Destroy at all costs. Nevila''s eyes were giddy about the war, but the words are still calm.


    The Knights of the End have refined their tactics little by little during the long battle. Each member is a thousand, but that''s not enough to beat an undead who doesn''t have a lifespan.


    It is the castle of the former king of the dead. Definitely the basement of the castle would be a dead place. Then we should challenge the battle, ready to make it even more so, as we once did when we destroyed the Demon King.


    "Or, as a vampire hunt, do you have a plan?


    "Kuku... to the client... I will obey. If you can pay for that."


    I get a straight Luffrey question and Kainushi shrugs his shoulders small.


    "Besides... I gave the mayor time on purpose. I need you to dance."


    - And so Aruba gave him a good face with momentum.


    Look in one direction with a sight reminiscent of the beast.


    Under strong sunlight. It was a pedestrian-style man who was at the end of that gaze.


    Coat in turban for long journeys worn on head. However, if you observe a little, you can see that the eyeball is too sharp to call it just a merchant.


    Luffrey narrows his eyes. A man exhaled roughly and gave a trembling voice.


    "I don''t care, mon. Because of you, oh, my people, this one, it''s scattered, and I say," I''m in trouble. "


    "... of... what... talk?


    To Luffrey''s question, the man does not answer.


    Instead of words, the man''s body shivered.


    A travel outfit made of a sturdy cloth can be torn on flesh that swells up from the inside. The skeleton changes, the bristles stretch through its skin, and its mouth rips to its cheeks.


    My hands and feet swell and my ears appear, and my flaming tongue licks my fangs.


    At that time, the Luffreys were in a combat position and Kainushi was back.


    "Werewolf... all over town?


    Werewolf, a demon who works for a vampire and is sometimes stronger than the vampire himself.


    Not undead but therefore difficult to detect, free to move even in the morning without any fatal weaknesses - but it has been slowly diminishing since the demise of the Ancestor, King of the Beasts (Lucos), who was the owner of the ability to produce it.


    The people on the road scream when they realize the monster has appeared.


    And the werewolf said unto Luffrey, who held the sword, and held the mace against him, without any attack.


    "Since when did the Knight of the End come together with a Kikyu vampire?


    "hey...... to!?


    A werewolf kicked the ground out of his mind. Not to attack the Luffreys, but to escape.


    Transformed and enhanced physical abilities outweigh that of the beast. It is difficult even for a second-degree knight to kill a werewolf who rushes after a werewolf who shows his back but flees thoroughly without pre-preparation.


    A werewolf who vanished out of sight instantly, blinded by a large number of prey. Staring in that direction, Nevila raised a trembling voice.


    "With vampires, to form, end knights," he said!?

 117 Lesson 25: Secrets ⑤

    A little later. Follow the signs and proceed with caution.


    It was quite a hassle to go through the depressed labyrinth while retreating the raiders. It is also absurd when it endures the curse of the Sable, which afflicts the whole body.


    Manage to maintain a sense of being scattered into pain. The labyrinth was truly vast, with numerous traps lurking.


    What is plainly difficult is that this underground labyrinth is a three-dimensional labyrinth, not a two-dimensional one. There are loopholes and narrow passages all over the high ceilings, from which the raiders also attack, and vice versa, it is possible that the end of such passages is the right answer. If you didn''t have the ability to sense the crystals of the night like I did, you wouldn''t even have known if a goal existed properly.


    The castle of the Phantom Demon King was on a cut cliff. It is difficult to create a vast labyrinth in its basement, unless you also use magic that twists and bends the spaces spoken of in legend.


    An underground labyrinth of multi-layered structures would be something to solve that. It lacks extra convenience, but the Golem doesn''t complain, and the average undead doesn''t complain, well.


    But what bothers me is who this'' enemy ''is.


    No way there would still be a defensive mechanism back when the Phantom Demon King existed. Too many years have passed on the boulder, and we should think we''ve been trapped.


    Normally, it would be the Lazars'' employer, the mayor of [Descend], who revealed the existence of this place to Cenri.


    But as I felt earlier, this trap and the underground labyrinth are not like humans make.


    To my doubt, Cenri silenced for a while and said in a small voice.


    "The undead created by the Necromancer - basically can''t use magic"


    "Huh...? But I can use it. And vampires have magic."


    All I remember for myself is a small degree of magic that I use for my life, but it''s still magical enough.


    Besides, vampires'' resistance to curses and attack magic must have been due to the enormous amount of magic they had in them. Senri answers my question in a quiet voice.


    "That, just have it. It is a source of resistance and powerful physical abilities, but it cannot be turned into a phenomenon called witchcraft. You were... special."


    "............ I see. Safety, or"


    Necromancers are cautious. And the advantage my husband has against undead with tough physical abilities and immortality is witchcraft.


    I thought it was strange. The definition of ''king of the dead'' is said to be a special undead mutated by a necromancer. So what is that ''special''?


    Why is it that the powerful undead who has grown the rank mutation repeatedly is not called the ''King of the Dead''?


    At first, I thought it was about an undead with a special curse like "Absorption Curse".


    But perhaps, that''s not the only condition. To that extent, there should be more of ''The King of the Dead''.


    The answer to that is - necromancy. The first time I saw him, Sable saw me use Necromancer magic and changed my complexion.


    I''m sure "special undead" is an undead that can use Necromancy. And I''m sure the normal undead can''t fix Necromancer magic later.


    Even vampires are resistant to Necromancer magic. I don''t know how long an absolute power of command will last.


    Once a long-time vampire gets his witchcraft, he can also unlock the shackles hanging from himself. There''s no way my husband would allow that.


    "Yes, an intelligent undead may devour his master, so a Necromancer (Necromancer) puts limits on his mastery of witchcraft"


    I guess I don''t have those shackles because Lord was going to use my flesh. Every bit of luck overlaps, and I''m here now.


    Cut off the arrows released by the golem with a cool sound. In the dark, poisoned arrows roll down the floor. Cenri said in a serious voice.


    "That''s the only thing that gets taken off - the belly."


    I didn''t know how many golems I had already slaughtered.


    The golem that strikes me in the dark is not strong, but it is not weak either. But that''s for me, and if these golems had partied and attacked the city, they wouldn''t have been able to deal with it on a smaller scale.


    I don''t know much about golems, but when it comes to producing and manipulating so many golems, you must be a pretty powerful operator.


    "I mean... you mean a nasty opponent"


    "The Undead are strong enough to live long enough to be smart"


    I don''t like it. I don''t hate fighting. [M] Because I have a real sense of being alive.


    But what I like is a winnable battle, and I want to avoid as many deaths as I''ve ever done. When the opponent is not only strong, but smart, it is not like the opponent he has fought before.


    This time there are centipedes, but the opponent is taking measures against the End Knight, and in case you think about it, it is more secure that there are no centipedes.


    I wonder if even the undead can remember restorative magic or something. Silence. When I thought about it, Cenri told me to add.


    "End, you''re strong enough and very troublesome."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I want to suck blood. I still walk with pain. [M]


    I am surprised by the fact that I can move this far myself. I''m in the mood for self-admiration.


    It doesn''t matter what they are. Strive to say it in a bright voice.


    "Just fix it, get back to the inn and get some blood."


    This is my driving force. As he glanced at Cenri''s complexion, Cenri sighed small.


    It means OK. Russia has become motivated. It''s a cash thing, and when this happens, it''s a little fun to the point of pain.


    Stretch your back just a little and increase your walking speed.


    But it was a labyrinth that really got into it. No matter how vast it is, there should be limits, but we can''t reach the signs of the crystals of the night that should be right around the corner.


    The signs are across the wall, or so it goes by destroying the wall, but it''s not like that either. How big the hell is it?


    It''s better yet because I love the temper, but it would be burdensome for a human centipede to stay in this place for a long time without oxygen.


    Stop. The centipede that was following me on guard behind me also stops perfectly without bumping into me.


    And I slapped "Light-Eating (Brad Ruler)" hard on the ground.


    Close your eyes. Ignore the pain, feel the sound, the vibration, the shock, the tremor of the air.


    My five senses have the best sense of smell due to the effects of smoking Albatross, but I don''t have any other dull senses.


    Although it is a burning blade, it can be managed to some extent even if done appropriately because of its high physical performance.


    Information pushes me to the painful brain marrow. And I opened my eyes.


    "... that''s crazy. This labyrinth doesn''t seem that big."


    Rough, but I can see the terrain. The roads do fit in, but they''re not as big as they can walk for such a long time.


    No - in the first place, it''s absolutely strange not to reach the crystals of the night.


    There was a squeaky voice in my brain that frowned.


    "Paying attention." I see... I see you have something to hide.


    It''s Lord''s voice. The Lord in me is talking.


    Pay attraction. Lost junction. It is the magic that Lord used to hide his stronghold.


    The effect is to lead the intruder astray unless there is guidance. Hmmm... does that mean we were allowed to go around in grandeur?


    He was drawing maps in his brain even as he endured the pain. I was confident I wasn''t lost, but when magic gets involved, you''re lucky. Lords don''t come in handy once in a while.


    "No, Cenri. It''s like there''s a stray line."


    "!! Yes......... we need to break the foundation of the procedure or find a guide"


    "Destroying the source of the junction underground is foolishness. Collapse ''


    "Destroying the source of the junction underground is foolishness. It''ll collapse."


    "Foolish......... yes"


    Tension of the centrifuge is slightly lower than earlier. I didn''t say that. Lord said it.


    But don''t think I''m a fool too... ''Cause, you know, if the basement breaks down, I''m safe, but the centipede dies, and if I were an operator, I''d do enough tricks to bury the source of the junction alive.


    ''Leave the signs to follow for now. End, look around''


    Apparently, Lord has something to think about. Did Lords always come out when I was in a pinch and disappear just to say useless things? [M]


    I don''t have any tips, so I''ll explore the perimeter as directed by the load in my head. You found out how I had changed, and Cenri shut up and attached to me.


    Open the door, climb the ceiling, and further ascertain the stairs leading to the basement. Golems and traps were everywhere. but it is still when we approach the crystals of the night that we encounter the golems the most.


    I''m sure if we didn''t have a connection, we''d be able to get there lightly.


    The load in my brain raised my voice around getting a little bored even as I was tens of minutes nervous to look into it.


    ''Hmmm............ I see. That''s "The King of the Dead," he''s working on it.


    "Hmmm............ I see. That''s the King of the Dead, you''re working on it."


    "............... something, you got it?


    Apparently, the brain loads guessed that they didn''t know the brilliant centipede. Of course, I don''t know. All I found out was that it would have been a lot harder to build this underground labyrinth.


    I let my eyes blink and I waited for the next line, and the Lord gave me a mixed voice with some joy.


    "Dumb. What were you looking at? Didn''t you notice that this underground labyrinth itself is a ritual" 3D magic formation "?

 118 Lesson 26: The King of Mirage

    3D magic formation. Roll the word in your mouth.


    I am almost an amateur when it comes to magic. [M] I learned some magic that I managed to use in my life after reading the Magic Book, but there is nothing in the magic I learned that I could use to attack.


    Sometimes beating is faster, but powerful attack magic is a secret technique in the first place.


    Even the magic books Cenri collected didn''t contain the level of attack magic I would dare to remember.


    I can''t remember powerful magic without asking the sorcerer''s master to teach me. I also need qualities. Science and technology have therefore developed, despite the existence of a miracle called magic.


    The only magic I''ve learned over the course of days is the elementary level in elementary school, something that I can activate on my own.


    However, magic is inherently exercised using numerous tools, catalysts, and rituals.


    Magic formation. I''d have heard of it if it was just a word.


    It''s one of those rituals for exercising powerful sorcery.


    The word 3D Magic Formation is the first ear, but I''m sure 3D Magic Formation is 3D.


    Sable''s curse hurts my head, so my body can pull it off.


    It''s just strength that hasn''t shed a tear yet. Lords who are in this situation but don''t state the information clearly should perish now.


    Cenri frowns at the words of Lord through my mouth.


    "3D...... Magic Formation?


    "Ah, ah. I mean, it''s... 3D, magic formation. 3D, what"


    "Is that............... I mean?


    Cenri still doesn''t know I have a load in me. [M] I''m suspicious because Lord won''t communicate the information properly.


    I looked around and looked around to buy time. [M]


    Lords laughing as they were flying around endlessly.


    "The magician is quite - a strong man. but...... hmm. Phantom Demon King.....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    I want to make it into two.


    Apparently I haven''t studied enough... you should think of some way to improve.


    If you think about it, I''ve been fighting since I started my journey with Cenri.


    I wanted to pretend to flutter and hug Cenri to buy time, but I can''t even do that with the golem attacking me.


    Cenri stares at me and waits for words.


    "I mean..................?


    "... I mean... all, maybe the Phantom Demon King is bad"


    "Yes..."


    Cenri''s eyes are cold because of the ghost. It was my mistake to use Lord''s words to earn Cenri''s liking.


    Lords of bones alone laugh assholes.


    "Kuku... End, and behold. There''s no such thing as a sorcerer in such a magic formation. This was called" Rebirth, "Necromancy.


    Reborn Necromancer Magic. It''s a line of unspeakable creepy words.


    But in the first place, I was brought back to life by necromancy. Can that also be called reincarnation (though not alive) in a way?


    Considerable if this underground passage itself is a magic formation. Road''s mansion was huge but still incomparable.


    Magic is said to increase in power in proportion to the scale of preparation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, what am I supposed to break? Do I have to smash the magic team? Should I put the centipede back on top and smash the basement?


    Hey? How do I get home quick?


    "No way! This formation is already full of power - the power of the dead! If you destroy it, it won''t disappear."


    "... Cenri, you can''t break it. This magic formation already has the power of the dead, you must not destroy them! You might be thinking about breaking it for now, but definitely not! Patience!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, I also gave a firm warning to Cenri.


    Cenri cuts off the arrows of the golem released from nowhere with a sword. I had a lot of power.


    But... right. I came up with a quick solution.


    Get out on the ground first. Blow up the basement of the castle with Cenli''s ''annihilation'' from afar.


    The power of the dead may burst, but we''ll do it from afar, so we''re fine. The castle will disappear, but [Descend] won''t complain. You just have to get out knowledgeable.


    It''s a shame you don''t get a spare crystal for the night, but let''s just give it up.


    ''Heh... End, those who come with a force push like you are the scariest! Whatever the history, as someone who inherited wisdom, you have no pride!


    Even I am adventurous, but now I want to go home and get some blood from Cenri.


    I couldn''t get to the crystals of the night that were supposed to be nearby, my stomach hurts, my back hurts, my head hurts, my centipede is dangerous, and my tension was already down to far.


    In general, Lord has a long story to tell. In other words, it is self-righteous.


    Because he has not looked around, he is betrayed by me or by Lew. I want you to explain it so even fools can see it.


    When I send him my thoughts silently, Lord sighs deeply as to whether he has finally given up.


    "End, this is - a magic formation of reincarnation. Gather the power of the dead and force them to change the curse of the undead, that''s the art. ''


    Have you finally come to the essence? Forced to change the undead...?


    Lord was a human corpse. He turned me into an undead who moves with the power of death by curse. What does it mean to change that undead further?


    The demons that show up are full of golems and do not include undead.


    Lorde sounded his nose delightfully at me as I gauged the timing of telling Cenri the frown.


    "This... is a formation to turn the curse of the Skeleton into the curse of the Dead Fleshman. Shizuku, this castle is a ceremonial place."


    That''s why I told you, the Phantom King - made the wrong choice. Lord shrugs his shoulders.


    But I don''t understand what Lord is saying.


    Turn a boner into a dead meat man...... change it? For what?


    Indeed Cenri had previously said that the Phantom Demon King was the undead of the Bone Man series. But is there any reason why the undead, so mutated as to be called the Demon King, should change themselves?


    From the words of Lord, the very purpose for which this castle was erected feels like a ritual nuance.


    Sure, I thought it was strange.


    The Phantom Demon King said he had the power to hide the signs from the End Knight. Then it shouldn''t be that hard to escape, even if the castle''s location were found out and targeted by the Knights of the End. It''s not like me to run away or run after you.


    Despite this...... the Demon King was destroyed in this castle. It is possible that the Knights of the End were too strong because we do not know what happened at the time, but it is hard to imagine that the Demon King, who leads the army, could not even escape.


    But before I broke my mind about it, I saw the direction in which the Lord showed signs of crystals at night, and I said something incredible.


    ''And the end. The magic team is still moving. The ritual is not yet - over. We''re coming back to life, the king of darkness who reigned in the old world.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The king looked exactly as divine as the night itself.


    A pitch-black body that sucks in light. The body consisting of bones did not, however, make the fine dust feel weak, and had a majesty similar to that of the great tree that lived a thousand years ago.


    Life was the only thing that didn''t make me feel the shard either, but its existence had the ''transcendence'' of the stalled.


    Far ahead of the skeleton mutation.


    A magician who gained strength to pay for his flesh. The king of death who lives when he swallows the light and stalls.


    "Ruler of the Underworld (Night Kloser)".


    Few people know that their magician, called the Phantom Demon King and frightened by man or demon, was not abandoned, however.


    "It was a mistake. No matter how tired you are of hating people, you should not have abandoned your flesh ''


    The words were terribly dry.


    That must be the late side effect that led to God in man''s body.


    I lost my flesh, I lost my raw, I lost my greed.


    Long followed right arm. There is no way that Night Ritchie can understand God''s heart.


    The mind of the ex-human demon god is not known to the created immortal (undead).


    "Heart to heart, I guess. But you are so close to the night."


    "Ahead - nothing. There is hatred created by the curse, but I don''t know why. Unmet. Oh, to a complete standstill... there was nothing for the Necromancer."


    All the armies of the dead, created by immense magic, were to comfort the boredom of their king.


    I have no emotions, even if I have memories. All that was left was power. There is nothing the Night Ritchie can do to mourn the king.


    "Throw this body away - we just have to get it back. Before it becomes just a phenomenon..."

 119 Lesson 27: The Phantom King â‘¡

    "Kuku...... stupid. Stupid, Alba. Oh, and I didn''t know you''d get caught in the obvious trap."


    ¡­¡­


    "The weakness of the Knights of the End is that they are noble. They are...... strong against enemies but too sweet for allies"


    It''s hard, Kainushi laughs. Aruba walking next door trying to stick to a cane cane answers nothing.


    The sun set. The sky was surrounded by thin darkness.


    Immortals activate their activities at night. Most demonic day and night ability differences are quite significant, even if no one becomes ashes at the moment of sunlight like a vampire.


    A werewolf who showed up during the day. The words and actions were clearly a trap.


    In the first place, I''m not even going to hide it when I run away without making much of an attack. Obviously.


    The demonization of a werewolf is quite rare now that the ''king of beasts'' is dead, the root of the curse that produces the werewolf. The fact that you''re using it would mean that those in the back would be quite a big shot.


    But the Luffreys didn''t go after it. On the contrary, it took me to throw out even the crystals of the night and respond to the ending knight that the werewolves gave to the spoken vampires.


    It''s all the kettle they think it is. It''s worse because they''re moving more consciously.


    Then Kainushi thinks of the young man he once fought for.


    "Kukukukuku...... the enemies of mankind are really... tough, End Fomet. I''m no longer a troublemaker from my own kind."


    ".................. kill"


    There is no such thing as an end knight who gives to vampires. I throw up in Kainushi, who narrows his eyes and laughs, with a voice like Aruba pushing him to death when he is deprived of the curse.


    I don''t know why I''m in this place - I don''t know what the circumstances are, but I guess I''ve come after the crystals of the night. What odd edge?


    The end was strong. Theory never makes sense to vampires with people''s reason. Besides, that young man is still - immature. It''s been awhile since then, and now we''ll be building up more power.


    Senli Silvis was - exceptional. Originally seen from Kainushi, he was not a compatible opponent, but he could only be stopped if Kainushi, who had so far buried numerous demons, had exhausted all his hands. And about the spirit - it''s not something you can do without tough mental strength, such as watching vampires up close emitting negative auras the opposite of blessings.


    But no matter how powerful a pair is, there are two of them. They have too many enemies.


    "Busy, it''s going to be"


    "Kill."


    The demon kings, many of whom exist, want a powerful subordination. That werewolf is that fabric stone to catch the end. It would be unbearable from a vampire with a human spirit.


    I won''t help you, but you can do as much sympathy as you want.


    Aruba frowns and looks up at Kainushi.


    "Leno, let''s go too."


    "... I just want to do that... but the target of this job is not him"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Let the one who wants to crush you. We''re... human."


    Aruba looked disgusted, but said nothing more and followed Kainushi in silence.


    Kainushi and the others, who had been deprived of the curse, were down dramatically in any way.


    Aruba''s resentment of vampires has not faded, and he has new training, but he just can''t give human beings the ability to fight back then.


    Then all you can do is squeeze your wisdom.


    A leisurely walk through the city was the city hall, which I also visited during the day.


    The sun is already setting but the number of guards standing in front of the gate is not decreasing. To the sight as investigated, Kainushi leaked a small exhalation.


    "Again... you''re hiding something"


    [Descend] is not that big a city, and the mayor hasn''t bought a grudge around that much. There should be no reason to keep the guards on standby day and night.


    That''s what keeps watch as if scared of something.


    Kainushi''s years of reckoning whispered that he had something.


    It was painful for the Luffreys to break into the castle. It''s the hard part of being hired that can''t be stopped no matter how ridiculous your employer behaves.


    If those werewolves hadn''t come to guide us, the Luffreys wouldn''t have broken into a suspicious castle for two. I should have been waiting for reinforcements.


    Not at all - abominable.


    Go all the way around the city hall, careful not to go unnoticed.


    The guard stood, but he doesn''t seem to be willing to go that far. I guess it''s a peaceful city.


    When it comes to the last incident, it''s about as much as part of the old castle collapsed in the earthquake, and nothing has happened since.


    - On the face of it, though.


    When Kainushi slapped this one and the fence with his cane, he looked delighted.


    "Well, let''s say a secret greeting to the mayor and..."


    ¡ì


    I''ve been paying attention. The End Knight works out a plan, but the vampire hunt goes further on.


    Human beings who hold grudges against the undead and do not often think of the Knights of the End, an ally of justice, are all on the side of the Kainusis.


    And I''m sure there are more of those than the Knights of the End think.


    The gathering of information had begun when the crystals of the night began to appear in secrecy.


    [Descend] is a city that once fought the king of the dead. It is no coincidence that there was a collaborator.


    Get over the walls, crack the windows so they don''t make noise, and carefully break into the city hall.


    Into a corridor lit by bright light. There was no one in the city hall.


    Municipal buildings with no sound are creepy because they are neatly clean and in good condition.


    "Alba, you know what that smells like?


    Aruba, who was trying to crawl to his feet and his nose close, frowned and shook his neck sideways.


    "It stinks of the dead...... but I don''t know"


    Aruba''s abilities had lost and diminished the curse.


    As for physical abilities and sense of smell, they were forged over a long period of curse, powerful for just humans, but not comparable to when they were able to transform into dogs.


    Kainushi glanced over his shoulder and took a view of the mansion from his nose.


    There are various suspicions in this city.


    A major earthquake that part of the ancient castle collapsed.


    That he suddenly began to take care of vampires until they were morbid. That he started hiring mercenaries from outside to defeat the undead that began to appear.


    And even if those mercenaries don''t return alive, [Descend] is silent.


    Mercenaries are basically rootless. Few people wonder if a mercenary traveling all over the place in search of work suddenly disappears.


    But if you pay attention, the story is different.


    According to collaborators'' research, more than ten mercenary teams have been hired to visit [Descend] and exorcise the undead.


    Some of the teams will have stopped completing their requests. However, there are precursors to parties that no longer fulfill their requests in full circle.


    Where the hell have the mercenaries gone without any trace?


    Proceed with caution not to make footsteps.


    The undead are powerful. In addition to high immortality, some undead who have repeated mutations have intelligence far beyond human beings.


    But even those undead are hard to completely confuse with people. There are limits to acting without anyone noticing and without feeling uncomfortable.


    You have to follow people''s logic in people''s cities. Kainushi is a professional. I know where to look.


    What Kainusi has was a copy of the diagram used a few years ago when he carried out the renovation work on the City Hall. The contractor who has already carried out the works has disappeared, but the map that the collaborators were getting at that time says something about the newly built basement.


    "Why do they want to lurk underground...... is it also a nesting instinct to the underworld?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Vampires prefer coffins. Other undead do not go into coffins, but often lurk in a jittery basement out of light.


    There should have been ordinary people in the city hall during the day, but apparently no one at night.


    But the mayor hasn''t come out. He should still be inside.


    The mayor was definitely human. I''m guessing there''s someone behind it manipulating the mayor.


    Whatever you are, it''s... it''s not a vampire. And the person is afraid of a vampire attack.


    I broke in today to gather information. The mayor was supposed to take some action beyond the arrival of Ruffrey and Nevila, the end knights.


    Even so, it is not that likely that the City Hall itself is falling into the hands of the enemy. Things are proceeding very carefully - so quietly that the Knights of the End don''t notice.


    Probably won''t have to fish each room. Be vigilant around you and head to an underground room made of renovation work.


    And along the way, Kainushi stopped.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "of blood... smells"


    Aruba pulls out a silver dagger from his waist and sets it up. Kainushi said with a wrinkle on his forehead.


    "... it was too late, huh? You''re acting fast............... too excited."


    Kainushi doesn''t have the ability to perceive negative forces like an end knight. But I have previous experience.


    Moving on. Descend without hesitation the staircase to the basement where it appeared. The freezing cold air strokes my cheeks, but my legs don''t stop.


    Already - None. Remaining signs. He must have been here earlier, but he''s gone.


    It was a step too late. Should we call this luck or unhappiness?


    A room in the basement. In the blood build-up, pieces of flesh were scattered.


    An underground room with only minimal coordination. The walls are crawling with pieces of meat. You blew it out of your body - perhaps, attack magic. I can''t do this kind of trail without considerable power.


    Aruba is coloring the interior without changing one complexion.


    The cloth cut that sank in the blood build-up - pinched up the pieces of clothing and Kainushi frowned.


    At the first discussion. Natural enemies of the family of darkness. I shouldn''t have taken the End Knight.


    Kainushi would do anything to hunt down the Dark Families, but people better not die than die.


    No mouth for the dead. The only way to make the dead throw up is to use forbidden magic.

 120 Lesson Twenty-eight: The Phantom King â‘¢

    Now what is it......


    They were preparing for a steady and evil ritual beneath this ancient castle of the Demon King.


    When I say Demon King, it is a ritual. Among the books I was reading, the demon was a secret accumulator of power.


    So well, as convinced as Lord''s words are - I''d be in trouble if he suddenly poked me in front of me.


    I''m in a position to be chased. No one can ask for help. It''s even possible that [Descend] is the mastermind in the first place.


    There is also a way for Cenri to report anonymously to the Knights of the End, but the Knights of the End are not alarmed. I''m also anxious to ask the Razals.


    If I were alone, I''d be running away, but I can''t take any more hands than I have a centipede.


    Let''s talk tentatively. Assuming the Phantom Demon King is resurrected, can I win?


    I fleshed out to Reinell, who was also known as the Demon King, but I survived because I had a Sable cross spear.


    The Lord of Skeletons answers the floating thoughts.


    ''... would be a bad battle for minutes. The power of the king of the dead, who has accumulated power over the years, is the most troublesome of all demonic kings. "


    It was an unexpected answer.


    Bad minutes of battle, or................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Surprisingly, can you?


    It''s only been a year or so since I became immortal, can I beat the immortal who lived for decades - and hundreds of years?


    The living have the living, the dead have the strength of the dead. If they were the same immortal king, they would have the same level of regenerative ability as me. There seems to be no better way to beat me than through endurance, but...


    Lord does not speak much. Look at the remnants of the Lord floating in the darkness and think to deceive the pain.


    And I came to an answer. [M]


    No............... right!


    At that time, he heard information from me, and the conceived centipede raised his face.


    "The end, every magic formation from the outside, blows up the castle. If the power of accumulated death is also ''annihilation (Photon Delight)'', then no problem."


    ... I knew me and Cenri would go perfectly together.


    The remnants of the load pointed their pompous empty orbits at the centipede, but the centipede continued with a serious look as beautiful as the heart trembled.


    "I want to avoid the destruction of nature as much as possible. But if the king of the dead is resurrected, it''s too dangerous. It should be thoroughly destroyed within the ritual inactivated"


    "You little girl who doesn''t understand wisdom...... ugh! I don''t even know what short circuit thinking is or the magic of the devil''s words. The disciples of Destruction! End, just because blood is delicious doesn''t mean you fall in love with a brain girl like this."


    "That''s what I was thinking, too. But Cenri''s, is the range of effects of ''extermination'' that wide?


    "End, stop it! You idiot!


    Shut up. Lorde or Cenri, when I say which one to listen to, it''s up to Cenri.


    I know. There is nothing good about hearing the words of the wicked. I''m not playing a puzzle, and if there''s a simple solution, I''ll go that way.


    "Destruction" is the ephemeral depths of "Destruction", which transforms the power of immense blessings and erases all.


    According to Cenri''s story, it is a move that has erased powerful undead many times before but at the same time drained heavily because of its simplicity and therefore no way to deal with it.


    How draining is so intense that even though it is a simple move, it is only so intense that the user can fit in the number of fingers on both hands, even if they include epe and centipede.


    Plus, blessings are the energy of life.


    It must also have a huge impact on the bearer because it releases it. Cenri was fooling around or shooting in against the Road, but that''s what Cenri was able to do because he was special.


    I wish I could destroy the castle from a distance. [M] There''s nothing there?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Rest later and you''ll be fine. But the range needs to be narrowed, so the direction of release will be directed to the end."


    Slowly resting means keeping the blood for a while... or not.


    Since it has remained sweet for Cenri lately, I should also show her how patient I am here. You can just give me a hug.


    I came to the conclusion. I told him like Lord panicked.


    "Wait, End! The ritual is not yet complete. There is no need to collapse now. It''s an old technique, you can use the proper procedure to break down the formation!


    ................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................... Even if you do, you should just say that.


    It''s not good to be a magician because there are a lot of them.


    "Behold, end, behold. the power of death accumulated in this accumulation. By and large, no matter how much" Destroy (Photon Deloitte) "destroys only the nukes, the power of death will not spread!


    Is that true? I want to show Cenri the good stuff, but that doesn''t mean I don''t want to show her the bad stuff.


    It is now at a time when the centipede has already helped me scatter.


    ''Feel it. If the power of death accumulates, the formation will activate. The fact that there is no more power of death than the formation is not activated -''


    I don''t feel comfortable. I have a lot of loads.


    You don''t like preventing rituals with your brain muscles so much... maybe it''s trauma too. The Knights of the End seems to be full of brain muscles......


    ... I have no choice. I''ve been straining the centipede too much lately. I''ve never crossed the line without using ''Destruction''.


    But if you trick me... I''ll have Cenri kill you.


    You loaded my thoughts, Lord stared at me. Too bad I can''t read the expression because I don''t have any meat or skin.


    - Cenri, annihilation is fine, but I have an idea.


    ¡ì


    "Hey, what do we do, Lazar? Wouldn''t this suck?


    Strange doors present on the ground. In front of it, which made a loud noise and closed, the Lazars stood flat.


    Obviously it wasn''t an ordinary thing. My buddies don''t look good. And I''m sure Lazar will have the same look on his face himself.


    The castle of the former demon king is attacked by the nocturnal undead.


    Doors that were supposed to have been explained at first that nothing existed.


    The Lazars are not adventurers. He is a petty mercenary who hates fighting on the front lines at this time of war swirling.


    I didn''t feel like going in the door. It''s closed in the first place, and the Lazars don''t have the power to be ridiculous like Barron.


    "Do you want to report back to [Descend]?


    "... think calmly. They hid something from us. Damn it!"


    I was alarmed. I don''t trust that city.


    The employment of mercenaries is made up of trust. [Descend] is no longer a good client than he was hiding the reason why the undead would come by.


    In the first place, under the door - in the gathering sanctuary of the undead, I never heard of a golem.


    There''s no way [Descend], who even possessed the door keys, didn''t know the raider existed. If Baron hadn''t gone first and the Lazars were in there with him, there wouldn''t have been a life.


    "Hey, let''s get out of here."


    "But Lu and Baron are still inside."


    [Descend] hid the danger. For this matter, you would also lie about the fact that there have been no deaths in the mercenaries you have hired so far.


    I''m just throwing out a request and running away if I''m supposed to.


    But those two were the benefactors of the Lazars'' lives.


    They tell me to run away at times of need, but I can''t mercenary without my brother-in-law.


    "The wall in front of the door shouldn''t be like this forever. [Descend] should have gone into the investigation."


    In front of the door, the wall is completely closed due to movement. But it''s hard to think about staying like this forever. There must always be a way to undo it.


    Behind the door seemed quite tall. We need someone to secure their exit for Barron and the others to return.


    Take a big, deep breath and calm yourself down. When Lazar decided to prepare a generation, he told his companions.


    "Explosives and a rope ladder. I''ll be ready to smash the back of the door."


    "Are you serious... explosives in this basement?


    "But you know what, we''ll do what we can."


    The tunnel may collapse, but it would be better than being trapped in the basement alive.


    I was ready just in case. I move like my buddies are cursory.


    So, the footsteps echoed from behind.


    Look at each other, turn around. What showed up - was a pair of eye-catching silver armor.


    The depressed air in the basement turns into something clean in an instant.


    "Give me a hard time..."


    "Don''t be alarmed, Nevila. There was a centimeter mark. Definitely here."


    "Shit. I know. Ah. It''s a clue I finally found. Bring him back now. - We''re screwed."


    A man with a gruesome face grinned furiously at the hobby words of a good man.

 121 Lesson Twenty-nine: The Phantom King ?

    Explore the underground labyrinth carefully with support from the Road.


    Magic formation, says Lord, seems to be a delicate and very dangerous ritual.


    Magic can only be used by talented people originally, but magic formation is used by its talented operators to cause large-scale phenomena that can never be exercised normally.


    Formations made of multiple magical letters are a magical mass, a crucible of power.


    Its ritual magic, which sometimes causes an unexpected rampage to even the operator by external interference, was thus, anciently obsolete.


    There is no doubt that this underground labyrinth was built quite a long time ago, saying that there was plenty of metal - demon breaking steel - to suck in the blessings that are currently barely produced.


    ''Behold, the end. The power of death in the upper echelons is gathered together.''


    The word of Lord does not precipitate. From what I can tell, it''s just a labyrinth. The walls are different for Lord. I''ve always felt thin, but Lord may have been a much more powerful operator than I thought.


    If I had lost and Horos Carmen had become king of the dead, there could have been more enemies in the world to fear by now.


    Shouldn''t the Knights of the End thank me and put me in the Knights of the End? I''m gonna work, right? It works great, doesn''t it? The Necromancer has no sense of companionship.


    Damage to walls and floors in order according to the instructions of the load. The centipede that was following me while repelling raiders from the darkness said terrible things.


    "End, maybe the right thing, doing?


    "I didn''t do it. Have I ever done anything appropriate?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Silence with Cenri''s seemingly sorry expression.


    Lord is not on my side, but some of him is being absorbed by me. Although in part, it is a testament to the use of Necromancer magic.


    Lord will not take the lead and lead me to death. You need to be vigilant, but you should be able to trust me so far.


    He''s probably weakened by the curse of Sable, and he can''t beat me now. I have the right of initiative...


    As Lord says, slap Nata on a piece of the floor.


    When I tried this, I did feel like the power of swirling death was moving just a little as I slapped a blow.


    But how could it have created a vast underground labyrinth so far?


    Generating this much in the basement should require another different effort than building a castle on the ground. I don''t even think I can do something with magic.


    "Use a boner. They are loyal servants who know no fatigue. I used to, too. ''


    Lords say smudges. When I hear that, Necromancer magic is excellent if you don''t think ethically.


    Only the sound of me hurting the passage echoed. [M] Cenri has set me free so far, but I''m afraid there''s no end to it.


    "No way! It''s a delicate procedure. Anyway, if you want to break it, there''s a procedure for disarming it. It was something I could never disarm!


    "It''s going to take a little longer"


    I just want to go home...... But you can disarm the King of the Dead''s magic formations often.


    Lord said as if he was surprised by my suspicions.


    "It''s an old-fashioned magic formation. It is defective and is no longer used. The art is also advancing, can you name the transcendent of death because you can''t disarm it to this extent ''


    ¡ì


    He dismantles the magic formation without speaking up and putting confirmation on the load.


    I don''t have enough knowledge yet, but I hear vampires have great aptitude as magicians. Perhaps that''s why Lord chose the dead flesh lineage ahead of his change to king of the dead.


    Vampires have magic. There is an ineffective body of sorcery. And - the eyes seem special too.


    Lower Vampires Lesser Vampires gain a lot of abilities when they mutate into vampires. But that''s not the end of the mutation.


    Even more superior vampires who live long enough to accumulate the power of death gain the Devil''s Eye.


    The eyes of the lower vampires are not comparable to that, but even my eyes know the flow of the power of death and the flow of magic.


    I don''t know how it feels, but this seems to be a force that a mage would want so much as a hand coming out of his throat.


    Maybe if we learn more and get more power, we can live without interfering with people?


    People hate undead because, above all, undead is a threat to people. There is a chance that I can change that with human consciousness.


    I don''t want to be a hassle if it''s true, but if it''s to live in peace with Cenri, there might be room for consideration.


    With that in mind, I destroy another place while deceiving the pain. A fluffy, universally floating lord said.


    "Three places later. The chains that connect the forces will be broken, and the power of death that accumulates in the accumulation will be naturally extinguished. I''ll pour some into you too."


    I see... so you cooperated. Conversely, I was convinced.


    The power of death is also the source of my power. Power is not trouble. Thank you. I''ll take it. If I get stronger myself, the pain may go away...


    Can we go back to the city before nightfall?


    My ''instincts'' felt dangerous when I tried to think about such a swallowing thing.


    My sensory function is sensitive. Being immortal, I look for the living half reflexively.


    You could have noticed earlier. That was undoubtedly the pain that delayed us so far.


    Force your painful feet to move and jump away. Embrace the centipede behind you and roll down the ground.


    And just above me - a glimmer of light passed by.


    "Damn, I got dodged"


    density not comparable to the light emitted by Cenri, but it was definitely a blessing.


    A painful headache ran over my familiar voice. Undead instincts are alarming at the emergence of natural enemies.


    Damn, there''s three more places to go. What the hell - is this the right time?


    A voice like a chimp throwing up and throwing up. But I already know that voice has the power to fear.


    It''s been awhile since I was undead, but they''re the only ones who left me on my head.


    He looked at me like an amethyst with a hug. [M] There is no agitation in that look.


    But I''ve known the centipede is confusing to me for a long time.


    In the darkness comes Reaper.


    As bright a light as a centipede, its body shines even in the underground labyrinth swirling with negative force.


    To a good man with a sword, a sharp eyed man with a mace.


    "Cenri, it''s been a while."


    "Huh... Ruff, Lee...?


    Cenri calls the name. I avoided the light relentlessly emitted from the other, holding the centipede.


    Bullets of light wear underground labyrinths. There is not one scratch on the stone floors or walls, but that would be because the attack is not accompanied by physical power.


    Light is for sharpening the power of death. It''s a move to purify me efficiently.


    Probably won''t scratch one on the centipede either.


    "Huh... still... damn! Were you still with me? Fucking vampires!


    Another man who emitted light. His eyes are sparkling, murderous and angry.


    I never forgot. There''s no way I can forget. The man who almost killed me once.


    scolding a body trembling with fear. Stand up slowly holding the centipede.


    Rotate the head fast that was dull in pain during the motion. Lord is looking down on us.


    How you doin ''? Where''d they trace you from? What''s the purpose? How many enemies?


    No, before that, the man who nearly killed me from a distance, the hero of light, the ephemeral of Destruction - is there?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Two. No other signs. The enormous amount of energy released by that man stands out. There''s only - two of us in this basement.


    It''s okay, I can move. If you lose, you lose the centipede. You can''t lose.


    Not like then.


    I''m a monster now. Raise your voice. Do everything you can to keep the upset from getting through. My own voice that came out of my mouth was sinking cold.


    "Long time no see, Luffrey - Nevila. Sorry, but I''m taking it in... Me and Cenri are busy... Will you come home?


    Think. Means to get through this situation. Conditions.


    I never wanted to see you. Cenri''s soul remains a knight of the end. She is strong but delicate. There will always be a stray if we meet.


    But you can''t kill a former Cenri buddy. The only reason I say no - is because of it.


    I''m forced to smile. So Luffrey tilted his right hand up with a rugged look on his face.


    There were no sounds or precursors. Unexpectedly.


    Countless bullets of light had arisen before Ruffrey.


    That number - hundreds. If it is to be avoided, you can wave the amount that cannot be avoided. Is that so?


    I feel like I just figured out a little bit about Lord''s feelings.


    "Now you guys - that''s a brain muscle."


    Dell was more intelligent when we fought together in the battle of Reinell! What if this is what Ephe Squads are all about?!?


    "" White Rain ""


    A bullet of light struck me with a dry voice. [M]

 122 Lesson 30: The King of Mirage ⑤

    I was calm before the light of purification that destroyed the undead.


    Strong. The first battle was fought unilaterally. When I went to the Ephe Inn to return my sword, my opponent was upset and not full.


    But this is a head-on attack. I don''t know what method they used, but they''re coming to kill me and Cenri with firm intent.


    Even when it comes to the third level, they are definitely heroes who manipulate blessings.


    I look at the light bullets pouring down like rain, and I see Nevila rushing in from beyond it, and I''m sure.


    It''s stronger than when we met before.


    I''m going to do damage with "White Rain" and fold it in that gap.


    In contrast, I didn''t have to worry, my options were one.


    The light is pouring down in plenty. When I was ready, I scolded my painful body and flew to the side.


    Luffrey lowers his voice.


    "Nah!?


    "Huh!?


    Light burns flesh. The pain of being burned down by a hell of a fire separate from the curse of Sable can be shocked and bounced.


    I sheltered the centipede as it was, and I hugged and rolled.


    I can see the light trying to get me back to the body I should be, but the pain is blinding my vision, but I don''t even scream - my thoughts are calm.


    Stronger. Maybe since the day Cenri disappeared with me, I''ve been practicing.


    But nothing has changed.


    The sharpened intent to kill contained in that attack is brilliant, but that''s all.


    It''s getting stronger, but that''s all. They haven''t changed a thing.


    "Kuh... I took ''White Rain'' and it''s barely damaged! Watch out!


    "Wow!


    I feel a frightening sense of war from my back. I feel the power of strong light.


    I used to have very little experience fighting Kamikami, and I could only run away from it. [M] Now I have metrics to measure them. An indicator called Cenri.


    The Luffreys got really strong. But I''m getting stronger.


    I knew that even if Luffrey''s "White Rain" hit me with all the bullets, it wouldn''t fill my fall.


    A beastly roar rises from his back. The weapon of holy silver given to all the knights of the end is waved down.


    - That was intercepted by Cenri, who then got out of his arm.


    Roll so that it crashes to the side and check the status of the war.


    Cenri''s sword is streamlined no matter how many times he sees it. A straight, quick streak is probably because it doesn''t need power to purify the undead.


    The divine speedy sword moves that engrave a few flashes in the blink of an eye are full of compatibility for me with the ability of outsiders.


    A fierce noise echoes. Nevila growls.


    "Oh, man! Are you awake yet?


    It''s a mistake. Cenri''s eyes have not been cloudy since the beginning.


    The blow of the centipede causes the mace to play heavily. Nevila''s expression is distorted.


    Physical and gender are different in Cenri and Nevila, but such is insignificant for the End Knight, who can strengthen his physical abilities by blessing.


    "I won''t let you kill me!


    Did they think Cenri was intimidated and dating me?


    There''s no way. Cenri is not stupid enough to manipulate me. That''s why I''ve been careful not to betray Cenri as much as I can.


    How will Luffrey and the others kill me, who is stronger than they are, and whom they are trying to help?


    "End, are you okay?


    "Something like that."


    Ouch. If it were human, it would definitely hurt as much as it would be dead, but it''s already dead, so I can afford it.


    Maybe I''m stronger than the Luffreys right now.


    Because I have vast combat experience. I know the end knight''s manipulation through the centipede.


    You grasped the situation in an instant, Ruffrey screams.


    "Nevila, hold that back!" White Rain "


    "Endo!"


    Sweet, sweet. In that sense, Ephe''s "Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)" from the super distant was a very good way to do it.


    Perhaps Ephe understands us exactly.


    The Knights of the End is never evil. So I''m sure, tragedy heals time. Even if I am killed, Cenri will soon fold.


    But Cenri is not the kind of person who is trying to shut up those who come to kill him in front of him.


    If I were them, I would plan an assassination. It is impossible to preach a stubborn centipede from the front.


    Towards the rain of light, which narrowed the range to me but thus became denser, I shook down the ''light eater''.


    My heart was roaring. The power of vampires is the power of blood, the source of which is the heart. Vampire instincts are raising the roar of battle to the onslaught of natural enemies.


    Cenri said that light eating is also made of metal that absorbs blessings.


    The pitch-black blade produced the results I expected. Disappears so that the light touching the blade is swallowed. Some wear indelibly, but if you''re ready, you can stand it.


    Damn, Lord left me something good.


    "Cancelled!? Stupid, how did you get the first shot..."


    Oh, yeah. The same thing could have been done with the first shot. But Luffrey doesn''t know.


    "I''m in Cenri - first off, what the fuck!


    Therefore, it is natural to act to connect the mind. I''m expressing it with my life at stake!


    "First to the natural enemy... I didn''t know this was going to happen..."


    Lord is moaning for some reason. I stepped forward. [M]


    Ride through the neighborhood of Nevila, where Cenri exchanges weapons. The goal is - Ruffleys.


    Its righteous face strengthens stunningly for a moment.


    You didn''t think I was still being chased?


    The fear engraved when it was already left only at the neck has disappeared. Knowing the path I''ve taken since then, I''m sure they''ll be convinced, too.


    "I won''t kill you! Cenri grieves!


    "Kuh......"


    Think about it. I don''t kill innocent people. I got blood from the centipede, but the purity remains intact.


    A vampire who hasn''t done anything and an ending knight who tries to kill it. It is the Knight of the End who is worldly right, but not for Cenri.


    I''m sure how ironic it is that virtue, which would have been one of the reasons Cenri was appreciated, protects poor vampires.


    Luffrey sets up his sword. Light dwells on a sword a little wider and longer than Cenri has.


    A sword that snapped my neck. [M] The once amputated wound hurts.


    I know. The Knight of the End sword is a sword that dodges and recieves. We had a scattered meeting.


    Ruffrey, are you... more confident than Cenri?


    Severe pain is running around the back of my brain. It''s the curse of Sable. But I can''t help it.


    He scolded his knee, which was about to crumble, and I slammed a thoughtful ''light eater'' on the floor in front of Ruffrey.


    "Huh!?


    The crushed floor becomes rubble and strikes me and Luffrey. But no end knight, no endurance is beyond my feet.


    I met with Cenri. [M] The meeting confirmed the difference in performance between him and me. I''m thinking about how to fight.


    No matter how much I am, I don''t think I can live with Cenri and the two of them in Rabu all the time without an outside enemy.


    Luffrey lowers back and reduces debris damage. I stepped forward. [M]


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Kuh."


    The roar rocks the air.


    Luffrey''s body glows pale. Touch it and you can burn it, it''s the light of purification.


    The Lord who floats the universe is warning me. But I came forward. [M]


    The rubble wears itself but never cares.


    I''m not afraid of pain. I already tasted it. The only thing I''m afraid of is losing it.


    Shake up Nata. Turn to the cutting edge of the sword while Ruffrey falls ill in shape to deal with the rubble.


    But what can beat the power of the lower vampire Lesser Vampire as he falls back?


    I won''t let you take it. I won''t let it flush. Shake up the light eater and jump up the blade of holy silver with force.


    The nose opens. As it were, I hit the white armor, the symbol of the Knights of the End.


    Luffrey''s body was too light before the power of vampires.


    On a simple body hit, Ruffrey blows big and is slammed against the wall. Was it an unexpected attack, and I haven''t even gotten a reception.


    The light that dwelt in it propagated in a flash of contact and burned my flesh. I didn''t stop because it was the pain I experienced once.


    I have already experienced all the purification through blessings, the pain caused by being struck by weaknesses, and the ravages caused by overwhelming forces.


    I can''t see my left eye. Apparently, he was burned by the light.


    The first half of my body had strong fever and pain. Must be in terrible shape.


    Blessing damage inhibits the power of vampire regeneration. I just want to manipulate and regenerate the power of blood, but I''m inhibited by the curse of Sable and it doesn''t work.


    Lick your lips.


    "I won''t kill you. You didn''t kill me, either."


    I was left alone in the neck.


    Ruffrey, slammed against the wall and dropped, gets up fluttered. It won''t be fatal, but it''s not zero damage.


    Nevila screams. The voice is filled with strong emotions that swirl. Maybe you thought Ruffrey was in my favor and Ruffrey''s?


    "Damn, stupid... in only six months - Cenri, you created a monster!


    "... the end... is not a monster."


    Cenri is the only one who can take my side.


    Keep your back and answer the words.


    "No... I''m a monster. But I''d be happy if I only had a centipede. I didn''t do anything terrible, so give it up."


    I don''t look back because my flesh is probably in a terrible state on the way to regeneration right now. Perhaps the face is still skeletal.


    Luffrey stares at me on the way to regeneration. Enough fighting still. But no damage was the result, and you know how hard it is to kill me alone.


    "Huh..."


    "Kuku... The End Knight doesn''t fight vampires one-on-one."


    I laugh that I tried to load it.


    I see... I''m sure for them, fighting vampires is not a struggle, it''s an extermination. Even when fighting the loads, I thought the centipede was a cornerstone attitude on the spindle.


    Luffrey''s decision was swift.


    "Heh... Nevila, once, I''m pulling. Rethink the operation."


    You should give up. Run! Run! Run! I''ll be gone when I get back!


    I won''t give you the centipede. I''ll pretend to be the victim thoroughly.


    "Huh... Damn it!


    Nevila, who was crossing weapons with Cenri, who was supposed to be here to help, stares at me in the shape of a ghost.


    Nevila could have eaten down on Cenri opponents because Cenri handed it down. I mean, I''m not going to put my ex-companion in my hands.


    But the Luffreys made their minds worse today.


    I need to talk to you first... my centipede isn''t as sweet as giving me a brain muscle (?). And I''ll take the blood out of the centipede in case of today''s raid.


    "... if I tell you what you''re thinking, you''ll be attacked by death."


    Well, I don''t know if they''re going to come at me dying, but I don''t think there''s anything more we can do about the hostages than to be on my side...


    Nevila''s eyesight was like looking at her parents'' revenge. But no matter how much Nevila once abused me for one hassle, killing me with one blow from the front - I can''t do it anymore.


    I was convinced once again by crossing the blades, but there is a huge difference between third and second degree knights.


    Whether it''s combat technology or quantity of blessings.


    Even if the power of the Tertiary Knight can easily defeat the Miscellaneous Fish Undead, it struggles with the Vampire Class Undead. That''s why we''re working together.


    And perhaps it is only when we work together that our main command will be unleashed. I would normally struggle with a magician who can run water down the floor...


    Luffrey and Nevila back down. Neither I nor Cenri followed.


    The most important thing now is to destroy the ritual of the Phantom Demon King. The second most important thing is to escape.


    Their power was largely understood. With Cenri and me, we should be able to figure it out even if the four of us, excluding Eppe, get attacked. If Ephe were here, it would be over.


    Luffrey stares at me and says in a serious voice.


    "Cenri, just convince me again. He''s coming back, and the master wants it. I''m having a problem with you, but I''m still gonna make it."


    "............ go home. The end has never been - it hasn''t struck a person, it hasn''t been swallowed by a bloodsucking urge."


    "That''s because you''re doing blood! Awwwwwwwwwwwwww, I thought you were sweet, but I didn''t know you were really gonna do something like that - you saw it! Those fucking vampires are fortified with your blood! You won''t be able to get your hands on me right now!


    I no longer know what to say......


    That''s right. I wasn''t swallowed by the blood sucking urge because I was getting Cenri''s blood, and I didn''t kill innocent people, but I''m crushing some mafia to get the money.


    But Luffrey''s words were also a mess. Convince them only once more, is that the raid just now the first persuasion in them?


    Cenri''s amethyst eyes are unshaken by two words. There''s no way I''m not assuming that much.


    She''s ready for everything the moment she decides to save me.


    So, Luffrey''s eyes changed. Open your mouth with a look somewhere you can think of.


    "Cenri, you may not know... the master..."


    "Huh!? This wave of magic... - End, it''s coming!


    The moment Lord''s voice sounded, the ground rocked violently.


    No, it''s not just the ground. The floor, the walls, the entire space shakes violently. He can''t stand and collapse with a body eroded by a curse, but there was no raid.


    Nevila and Ruffrey, who had been so hostile until earlier, had not seen me.


    He maintains a violently swinging position in the ground and stares into the darkness.


    "What, this power... ugh!?


    "Huh... still, should have been ahead"


    And the force exploded in the direction where there were signs of crystals at night until earlier.

 123 Lesson XXXI: The Phantom King â‘¥

    The underground labyrinth rings as if it were alive.


    For a moment, forget the pain caused by the curse. It was clearly not a natural phenomenon.


    Maybe if we wait, the sway will subside, but we don''t have time to be gnawing given the possibility that the centipede will be buried alive.


    Apparently this is unexpected for the Luffreys as well. He withstands the shake, but is alert to me and the direction of power.


    Staring at the floating lord, the lord said unwieldily.


    "The time - there was. The formation is already half-baked. Rituals are not perfect. ''


    Well, I can''t help but wake up. The bad ones are the Luffreys.


    I feel the power swirling. The heart of the underground labyrinth. The power of death gushing from it was as intense as I''ve ever seen.


    The undead have the nature to absorb the power of death.


    Some of the forces that erupt are flowing into me, but the bulk of them are gathered together at one point.


    I have a bad feeling.


    [Descend] had full vampire control. If all the rituals have been fed, the resurrected being is not on my side. We must hurry and strike our hands.


    I emphasized that I was harmless for now. [M]


    "It''s your fault. I was trying to stop you."


    "What!?


    Priority should be given to escape. The entrance and exit are far above.


    I am confident that I will be safe to bury alive, but Cenri and the others will be different. You can leave the Luffreys alone, but only the centipede must be missed at all costs.


    The hesitation of the moment. Severe pain runs all over your body as if you remembered.


    I ignored the pain-complaining flesh and poured out the power of my blood.


    All over the body, there is intense pain as if it were finely chopped. I feel my soul tremble.


    Nevila''s glittering eyes confirm me and clearly distort me.


    "Huh... what the...!?


    I became a vampire, fought against various powerful enemies, and gained the truth.


    Power is - magnitude. Overwhelming mass and physical ability are the things you can rely on most when it comes to having trouble.


    We can''t afford to go back to the entrance we used to get here. If so - push through.


    The skin rips and the bones crumble. The clothes I was wearing bounce and fly.


    After all, was it unscrupulous to use power in a cursed state, or the pain running all over my body doing anything to live? It was on a level I would do and cower for a moment.


    It is as if it is burned by Hellfire.


    The black dog Albatos changed had a monstrous giant. But the power of the blood I can pour in is not that ratio.


    The flesh swells up all over the underground passage, which was not originally that wide. Hit his head against the ceiling and his forefoot in sight is like a pillar.


    Luffreys take a few steps back. An end knight who once left me only in his neck was like an ant. I''m really sorry I can''t trample like an ant.


    I don''t have a sense of flesh. All I had was pain.


    Only the superb pain that I once tasted on the verge of death is no worse than the burning out of my soul trying to swallow consciousness.


    I scolded my tongue, and said in a small voice.


    "Ugh... Sen, Li, mine, downstairs -"


    I couldn''t afford to be checking my reaction. I tremble, air into my lungs, and roar with all my might.


    My body was about to burst. I can''t see my roar as a sound. I see it blowing into the underground labyrinth as the vibrations of the air explode, and the Luffreys blow up big.


    A robust underground labyrinth is no match for a giant monster either. Even Reinell was easily destroying his castle.


    A blurry, crumbling debris hits my body, but I would have died if I had once slept, which is also like dust to me today.


    Leave yourself to your instincts. He kicked the ground, raised his front leg wide and jumped straight up.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The castle that stood there gently trembles over the years.


    The walls and columns, which had been protected by powerful magic, were also showing deterioration due to the windstorm. The air is cold and there are holes in the ceiling.


    It''s all because of humans. The castle, where the great king of the dead reigned, fell into the hands of man, and was turned into ruins.


    The army of the king, once feared by man demons, is destroyed and can only be told already in fairytales.


    The deepest part of the ancient castle. One shadow stood in the place where there was once a room between the thrones.


    Black robe with gold embellishment. Deeply worn hood.


    The long cane held in hand resembles a sceptre held by a cleric, with some dubious atmosphere from the painted pitch-black crystal decorations.


    Hands extended from loose sleeves. The finger grabbing the wand was black and dry like a mummy.


    A shadow raises his voice. The dry voice used to go by wonders in the midst of fierce ringing.


    "King... at last, this is the time - here we are. Oh... it''s been a long time."


    A cane strikes the floor properly. Explore the formations where the magic almost collapsed.


    Second, the hood was removed.


    The dewy head was pitch-black to dissolve in the darkness. The red light shines brightly in the back of the orbit, which is firmly vacant on dry black skin.


    It''s not bone. Well, not even a bloody body.


    Immortal species that, for a long time, accumulates vast amounts of magic by being near death indefinitely.


    The mutant system of bone people (skeletons).


    An undead that is rarely seen again due to the activity of the Knights of the End.


    Once the belly of the Demon King, the Evil Skeleton of the Night (Night Richie) - Avicord looks up to heaven with emotion.


    It was half an unbelievable time.


    Many of the demonic kings that reigned all over the world perished, as did the necromancers who once existed for about a few stars.


    The battle was diminished, and the magic that was once used by ordinary people was intended only by the extremely talented.


    And most importantly - science. The power of science spawned much of what people used to produce with the power of witchcraft.


    The silver jewellery became common, and the holy water that kept the darkness away became mass produced. [Descend] is rural, but I hear the night is disappearing completely in the capital.


    The years had changed the world dramatically.


    The forces of the once antagonistic Knights of the End became more immense after generations of drilling, tragedy diminished and people''s fear of darkness faded.


    Avicord is just insurance. The king had no idea of defeat.


    Until it was resurrected - until the earthquake awakened Abikord, who was asleep at the bottom of the earth, it took time.


    It took even longer from there until we were ready to perform the ritual.


    The resurrection requires immense power of death. But there was no war nearby.


    I never even imagined that time would come to an end, so full of death, in all that strife.


    Things required caution. No matter how much magic Abikode is allowed to exercise, you cannot fight the Knights of the End against them.


    ruled the city. Using the shards of the power of the former Lord as bait, he attracted both Necromancers to gather death.


    It was a little later. Some years later we were able to revive the Lord in a complete way.


    It is probably no coincidence that at this time the Knights of the End laid eyes on me.


    Where there is light, there is darkness again. The Knights of the End and the King of the Dead are united.


    At the birth of the great king of darkness, his men will surely appear. Yes, fated.


    But I made it. Avicord''s mission is the resurrection of the king. Other than that, it''s only a few things.


    A swirling dark force circles the ancient castle that was once created as a place of rituals.


    One hair at a time. Some of the magic formations had collapsed, but only the power remained to produce the king''s new flesh. No one can stop the resurrection if we get here already.


    I felt an unstoppable flow of emotion. It is rare in a less mentally impulsive undead.


    The vibration is the king''s voice. The grief of the king, who had unparalleled power and was therefore lonely, is made at the hands of Avicord.


    "Hey, what''s this?"


    At that time a small voice was heard in the ears of Avicord, who remembered his former glory and shuddered his eyes.


    "... garbage, huh?"


    I don''t even have to look back. The voice belongs to the mercenaries Abikode ordered the mayor to collect.


    From watching Abikode clinging to the wall in the midst of a severe shake, I don''t see the bravery of the mercenaries who once exchanged blades several times during the war.


    The level dropped. In a sip, that''s what I guess.


    The less war, the less power we need. Demons are driven away by the development of human civilization - particularly bad is guns.


    In a time when the Phantom King once reigned, there was no such weapon.


    That is a horrible weapon that allows you to kill without power. It may even be possible for a toddler to kill Abikode as long as there is a silver bullet to mock the demon.


    Much weaker than magic, etc., but outstanding in the sense of convenience. Most of all, for a powerful undead, unless you''re quite alarmed, it can''t be a threat such as a gun.


    That''s all I thought about, Avicord sighed loudly.


    "but - trashed, just for the part"


    Avicord could not move in a detour. It was the mercenaries they hired who gathered the power of death.


    I didn''t remember the name. It''s been replaced many times since preparation began, I can''t remember a human name.


    The mercenaries finally speak up.


    "Huh... who is it?!?


    Necromancer magic is the only magic I haven''t repaired, but the magic of Avicord is more powerful than any magician of this era. I don''t talk about modern mercenaries who don''t possess the power of magic.


    If the Lord is resurrected, we need a new army. Even the bones of the calcaneus add up.


    Lift the cane. When you sharpen your will without putting it in your mouth, countless pitch black arrows appear in the air.


    The magic of corrosion. It is also the magic that once greatly contributed to the king, in the sense that it can corrode the flesh and produce beautiful bones.


    There, for the first time, the expression of the leading man distorted into fear.


    "Wizard!?


    I even find it irritating before ridicule to react too late.


    To the arrows unleashed, the men do not even show a bare gesture of escape.


    The darkness that flew in nearly devoured the mercenaries at that moment - the castle trembled violently.


    The arrow is suddenly prevented from appearing off the floor by things. Some of the debris bounced up by the giant crushes right next to Avicord.


    At that time, Avicord was releasing a second formation.


    Shake the scepter up loudly, pointing the end towards the black wall that appeared.


    A skilled magician exercises witchcraft like breathing. Burning arrows that occur wear black walls in a row.


    At that moment, the orbital cavity of Avicord was distorted for the first time.


    The magic of the arrow of flames manifesting a scorching heat so intolerable in humans was extinguishing on its surface layer.


    Abikode knew.


    That''s a coincidence. Sorcery is wiped out by even more powerful sorcery. Abikode had therefore ordered disproportionate action to be taken against it.


    Beat all sorcery, a monster possessed of an ancient curse. Mage''s natural enemies.


    He who has numerous weaknesses and nonetheless reigns as a symbol of darkness.


    Earlier, burning emotions beyond the impulse that had preceded the king''s resurrection scorch Avicord.


    "Vampires¡­ Will you get in our way again"


    A giant black beast cleverly uses her forelegs and twists her way up the half-baked floor.


    A bloody red iris of war. Her pupils narrowed and she looked down at Avicord.


    Sounding voices from the bottom of the earth envelop Avicord.


    "That, over here, is a line. But... the opposite is true."

 124 Lesson 32: The King of Mirage (7)

    The original undead produced by the Necromancer can be divided into four types, he said.


    Bone man (skeleton) produced from bone.


    Dead meat man (Fresh Man) produced from meat.


    Evil spirits created from souls (Reis).


    The rotten corpse moves the rotter (zombie).


    But not all the way ahead of the mutation from there.


    Undead''s hierarchical mutation is the evolution of orientation incorporated by the Necromancer.


    Unhooded and exposed, the body consisted of dry bones and skin. Suspicious light shining in the orbit on black, dry skin.


    It was also in the Undead drawings I once stole from Lord''s Mansion. The mutant system of bone people.


    Unlike the skeleton knight (Skeleton Knight), which Lord used to serve, a bone that was once inclined to lead a demon transcended death and gained additional power.


    Warcraft Instructor (Richie).


    Magic is powerful. Even when used by humans, it becomes a thousand forces of war. What happens when the undead get that power...


    Their appearance is not suitable to be confused with humans. The dangers of vampires also take into account the fact that they are disputed by people.


    With that in mind, they may exceed vampires if they are purely capable of combat, rulers of Naruto.


    Feel the power. A powerful force of death that overwhelms me, the same undead.


    The most powerful magic in the body is greater than any surgeon I''ve ever seen.


    Is this the king of the dead? No - no. At best, it would be a handkerchief.


    If you can use Necromancer magic, you should use it first.


    I trembled and roared in the night.


    He deserves vigilance. I even consider running away.


    But I did see it in the pain. [M]


    Terrible transcendent of death in front of you. That it contains very slightly different emotions in its radiant orbit.


    There is no will or emotion in the lowly undead. But not the monster in front of you. Hatred of the living and at the same time highly intelligent.


    Change standing position. Check your feet.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked down at the monster in front of him, feeling the centipede clinging to the corner of his body leaving.


    "You, are you afraid of me?


    "Huh... bullshit!


    Senri, I''ll take care of this.


    Blessings have a powerful effect on the undead, but they don''t mean they can nullify attack magic. A powerful magician is a bit of a nasty opponent for humans.


    I don''t need a response. She knows what to do.


    "My name is... Avicode. He who subordinates himself to the Great King and receives blessings of darkness. Let me show you, young man."


    Richie, who named Avicord, raises her arm. Space appears distorted by the swirling magic. I jumped into it.


    discomfort that makes the skin all over the body squirm. I can see the swirling flow of magic disturbing a foreign body named me.


    Abikode quickly lowers back and avoids forefoot twitching. Apparently, his physical abilities are monstrous, too.


    Kill this one before they see us through.


    It''s not something I know when the Luffreys are going to hit me by surprise. You shouldn''t use too much transformation either.


    Lord''s voice echoes in my head.


    "You''re in such pain, don''t move."


    The pain was my friend.


    I never wanted to experience it again, but from the time I fell asleep in my lifetime, that''s all that made me feel alive.


    Just move your body forward. Use your whole body to ramble and disrupt the place. Just be careful not to step through the ground.


    No matter how immortal the body is peppered, it will die. Or shall I bite him to pieces?


    The rubble hits my head, but I don''t care. Avicord moves beyond people, but not as far as I am. I don''t even seem to have the strength.


    I''m more - definitely more advantageous.


    "Acro Griddade, Darkness, Come"


    Avicord chants as he lowers back. Magic requires concentration. Sometimes the undead exert their horrible powers as magicians, or because they are dull in pain.


    The change was a moment. I could play the swirling magic. The darkness that has stained out of nowhere fills the space.


    The moonlight you plug in can''t strip it off either. The load groans small.


    "Hmm... it''s old magic"


    But I can see it.


    Lord didn''t tell me to be on guard.


    Vampire eyes break through the darkness. We can''t talk about the seeds that live in the night that can''t even see the darkness.


    In the spread darkness. Head to the clearly visible Avicord and wave your nails down.


    But he swung it down as hard as he could, and Avicord avoided it by going back again.


    Do not rinse as is, swing your forelegs down continuously. Shake it down. Shake it off. Rotate and tap your body. Open your jaw wide and bite.


    The rubble has no taste, even if it has teeth. I threw up. [M]


    Avicord stood flat in the rubble.


    Avoided with minimal movement. It''s not magic. Neither Centigrade nor this will be able to avoid it vividly.


    There is no fatigue, but the pain is bright in front of me.


    "Phew, phew, for your age, great"


    "Ag gal der Garm. King of the Underworld - Wind of Corrosion"


    Air exploded around Avicord. Awesome rotten odor spreads all at once. The magic running that fills the air reminded me of the great river currents once held by Cenri.


    I don''t mind moving on. My body tingles and hurts, but I don''t care to scratch my forelegs off the side.


    Abikode''s reaction was delayed for the first time. That eye distorts in amazement, and for the first time, my attack hits that body.


    The recoil that came back to my hand was heavy I don''t think I punched that skinny body.


    Avicord blows up, near being slammed against the wall, changing posture and landing on the wall. There seems to be little damage.


    But I see it.


    Evasion. Using magic, evading. Probably sensing the air flow and pushing the body with magic.


    My movements are quite fast and intense, but not against the laws of physics.


    Did I say wind to Willow?


    Is it because the recoil returned was so heavy that it is also protected by magic?


    You don''t seem invincible, but you''re about to break a bone. I''m not a boner, though.


    A skilled magician who tried easily to repel my attack told me to throw up, however.


    "Guh... stupid... corrosive wind, deactivated!? No way, the magic resistance is rising!?


    ''Naturally. This end is - the crystal of wisdom. Have it with your antiques, I''m in trouble''


    Looks like a load.


    I was just planning on making it a new flesh, and I guess I was really doing everything I could.


    "Could it be a coincidence? Try shooting again, seniors."


    "Gu............ Agra gal ede riselle loggias grissin -"


    "You can''t do that."


    Magic is tied to rules, unlike curses.


    Basically, it seems as powerful as it is if you need to be prepared. So the longer the spell chant, the stronger it is.


    I put my strength on four legs and jumped up into space.


    Was it unexpected behavior, Abikode''s chant breaks for a moment?


    Above. If they read the air flow and avoid it, the attack from the side is bad. You can crush it from the top.


    Regardless of one arm, if you attack extensively, you can avoid it.


    "Though I will wrap my tongue around your fighting spirit... are you stupid?"


    I say as if the load was frightened.


    As I broke through the high ceiling and jumped up, I greeted the full body press from directly above the Avicord.


    ¡ì


    I manage to get out of the basement and back to the ground.


    What was playing out in front of the Luffreys was the eating between the two monsters.


    The earth shakes and the air trembles.


    Intense darkness, obviously not natural, with powerful magical signs.


    Repair countless powerful attack magic and be the most alert Warcraft Instructor (Richie) for the Knights of the End crusade.


    Vampires (vampires) who repair multiple peculiar abilities and cannot be killed despite clear weaknesses.


    The way the two powerful demons, which should hardly exist by the activities of the Knights of the End, competed, gave a sense of the coming of the Dark Age.


    Light sheds darkness. Even if the opponent is in character, the Knights of the End won''t lose so easily.


    But it''s just hard to deal with two decent guys on top of not having all the members.


    Ruffrey, who was controlling the blessing and lurking herself, lays down her shoulders.


    "The power of death is too great. You''re a tough guy."


    "Damn, we''ve finally arrived."


    What I missed was a failure. Whatever it is, it should have been destroyed then.


    End growth was well above the Luffreys. That vampire is no longer as demonic as dealing with him one-on-one.


    It is unexpected that Cenri has not yet limited the end, nor has he imitated the end in such a way that it is limited.


    Even if I had memories, is it extra rational to endure the blood-sucking impulse for a long time?


    The end is strong. Centrifuges are also strong. It''s impossible to move things forward by empowering the two of us.


    "If that vampire dies, he''ll wake up Cenri too"


    Nevila tells me to throw up. That rugged gaze was geared towards a huge beast and turned end.


    The war situation was antagonistic. The life force of the immortal outweighs all creatures.


    Magic doesn''t work on vampires, but it''s also hard to kill with the help of Richie, who protects herself with magic. Dawn is still far away.


    The attack by the blessings of the Luffreys should pass, but the accumulated power of death was too strong to purify.


    So Ruffrey, who kept his mouth shut, opens.


    "But that''s not where we should think right now. Nevila."


    "... chip. I know. That weird force, right?


    A swollen force in front of the Luffreys fighting underground.


    It was a tremendous power of darkness, as never before seen by even the Luffreys, who had been relative to various demons.


    Now the tremors of the earth have also subsided, but the thread of sensation by blessing clearly captures the power of tremors to fetal motion just below the ground.


    If the total amount of force alone is enough, adding two monsters in front of you is still not enough.


    If the last word released by End were true, End would have been trying to stop its resurrection.


    I don''t think monsters do justice, etc., but if Cenri is acting together, it also adds credibility.


    End of the line is a problem, but if you get caught up in it and throw you out, you''re disqualified as a guardian.


    "The Phantom Demon King, or..."


    "I really don''t know about undead. Cockroaches."


    The power is still about to come to an awakening. But not completely.


    I don''t know what sorcery that awakening is due to, but the Phantom Demon King should once have been completely destroyed by the Knights of the End.


    There is a process for resurrection no matter how shabby the undead. There''s still time. And even with the resurrection, it shouldn''t be complete.


    It is a testament to the fact that Richie, who would be under his command, is still fighting an unfavourable opponent with no magic.


    I don''t have time to rebuild my attitude. If we miss it now, it will be a major disaster.


    The Luffreys just followed the end, but this is - a one-of-a-kind opportunity.


    Still immobile, Ritchie stabs him in the gap distracted by the end.


    The Knights of the End have their specialty by the squad. Led by the Ephe of Destruction, the Luffreys excel in release-based attacks.


    Its final form is the annihilation of everything with light (Photon Delhito).


    So, there was a voice coming from behind.


    Voices that have acted together for a long time and have had no days to remember in the last few months.


    It sounds cold, and the voice of a sweet girl everywhere its fruit.


    "Luffrey, Nevila. Everything, blow it up. Gather your strength on me."


    "Okay."


    "Chip."


    I expected it, so no surprise. She is not the kind of person who can see this state of affairs.


    I don''t need any extra words. Forget the certainty for a while.


    Because the Knights of the End exist to save the world. The origins and ideas of the members vary, but that alone remains the same.


    And there''s a reason why powerful end knights, even on single rides, act together in multiple people.


    Some Dark Families have an overwhelming power over the End Knight as well.


    But the darkening light will shine even more powerful if it is bound.


    Cenri pulls out his sword and sets it up perfectly. To the left and right of it, Luffrey and Nevila follow, respectively.


    Blessings poured in. The power of three gathers at the tip of the sword. The power of blessing gathered in one place was shining as if it were the sun.


    The giant of the end is pushed away. From underneath, Richie crawls out. But it''s too late.


    Were you going to use even defensive magic, shaken up cane, the end smashing it with your front leg?


    - And the light was emitted.

 125 Lesson 33: The Phantom King (8)

    My spine freezes and my consciousness goes away for a moment. The blow seemed like God''s judgment, though.


    The enormous amount of light emitted passes right by me. Beyond that is - the floor. To be precise, it was a direction full of the power of death.


    The light that was aggregating penetrated and extinguished the sturdy cobblestone without sound.


    It was undoubtedly the strongest attack of Cenri I''ve ever seen.


    The light put a deep muscle crack on the floor. Perhaps even penetrates the underground labyrinth. That cross section is smooth and I can''t imagine how much blessing can be converted to such destruction.


    Even powerful attack magic can''t do this. I haven''t even plundered, but my body is only a little paralyzed in the aftermath.


    If it were me when I had just become a lower vampire, maybe the aftermath alone would have taken a lot of damage. Even now that I''ve accumulated enough power to draw from the Demon King as an undead, I can''t stand it if I take it from the front.


    The ancient castle vibrates loudly. Cracks run around traces of destruction and just happen to spread. I was about to be dragged into my lower body, and I was in a hurry to control my powers.


    The feeling of flesh shrinking is unique no matter how many times you experience it. Pain brightens my vision, but I can''t pretend.


    I manage to get back to where I was. The world widens at once. Reach out and evade the body from collapse.


    Ignore the pain. The battle is not over yet.


    First... rebuild your attitude.


    The ceiling falls and the floor collapses so that thick walls are swallowed by the ground. Sure, the devastating power of Cenri''s demise was immense, but in just one blow this collapse is unnatural.


    Has it destroyed even the foundation? Was aging already the limit? Or was it made that way in the first place?


    But I don''t have time to think about it. Supported by the Luffreys near the entrance, they scream at the centipede that manages to withstand the sway.


    "Cenri, run! I''m fine!


    "Huh............ ok"


    The power of blood is still there. I won''t die trying to get my head crushed. I don''t care what happens to the Luffreys, but there must be some Lazars.


    Besides, we still have enemies here.


    Abikode stood still. The body press must have hit it, but I can''t see any itching on that look.


    That consciousness was not directed at the surroundings already. Just those bloody, deep red glowing eyes staring quietly ahead of Cenri''s attack.


    Catch the ''light eater'' flying in. I let it go in the basement, but apparently Cenri recovered it.


    Rich. He was a horrible opponent. It should have been compatible, but I couldn''t kill it. of technology, with differences in experience.


    But I''ll kill you here. I will leave no harm behind.


    Your body is at its limit. I''m not sure I can stand again once I collapse.


    Sharpen the focus, sharpen the kill intent. Huge rubble falls between me and Rich.


    As I stepped into it with all my might, I swung a great deal of light.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The ceiling, the walls collapse. Years after the age of battle, the ancient castle, which kept its shape, collapses.


    The sight reminiscent of the end of the world ended in a very short time.


    The objects that made up the castle were swallowed up underground, leaving behind a hill stacked with enormous debris.


    Completely collapsed castle ruins. Big rubble stirs up, and Avicord goes outside like crawling.


    When I checked my surroundings as they were, I stood up.


    The deep red light that lit the orbit rocked like it was upset.


    Necromancer magic gives the dead an immortal flesh. Hit the collapsed rubble. The outfit is torn, the wand is lost, and - no right arm.


    Vampires attacked me with abandonment on the verge of collapse. The blow was piercing Avicord''s magical defense and flying his right arm off his shoulder.


    But that''s not the reason for the upset.


    "Yes...... ehm"


    It was a blow of light that was no less pale than what the Knights of the End had once fought for.


    The measures were adequate. The nucleus of the ritual was once guarded by multiple defensive junctions that the Lord had stretched out.


    But the blow swallowed them up easily.


    The ritual had already been activated. Some minutes later, the Lord was resurrected - it should be.


    Black dust is dancing. The king''s castle is a ritual place. The collapse of the venue meant that it no longer served its purpose.


    "Impossible, no. Why... why do vampires take sides with people?


    Rich''s magic is powerful. If their opponents were human, even the Knights of the End, they could definitely be stopped.


    Um, if only there weren''t vampires who would disable the magic of Avicord...


    "Undead, you lost."


    "Huh..."


    I notice that Avicord is now surrounded by the voices I hear.


    Light Qi - Three End Knights, surrounding Abikode, pointing the cutting edge of the weapon of St. Silver at Abikode without alarm.


    One powerful man and two junior knights. If the earlier blow was caused by these three, then I guess the changing times are raising the level of skill.


    To hide himself, he was too obsessed with the King''s resurrection and lacked investigation.


    "Oh, my... Knight of the End..."


    I feel the emotions that had become undead and diluted come back to life.


    This is - anger.


    Once, when the Knights of the End attacked the castle, Avicord was ordered to wait and was not allowed to participate in the battle.


    But if I had been allowed to fight with my people at that time, I would have felt the simmering anger that I now hold.


    The mission given to Avicord is the completion of the ritual. There''s nothing more Abikode can do than stop it.


    There are three opponents. I hate my opponent, but the power is real. I also know that the many years I slept gave the Knights of the End a new power.


    But I cannot refuse to admit it as the subordination of the Phantom King, such as to pull back like this.


    Destroy. Stab me. Otherwise, I can''t face a king who believes in himself and has given me a serious mission.


    Hands up. Explode the magic that circles within.


    For Abikode, who lost one arm and had no wand, but gained powerful magic by transcending death, the opponent, no matter what the end knight, was a human being.


    Even magic without a cane, such as humans, can be dealt with enough.


    "This, the power..."


    A knight with a badly eyed mace retreats one step later. But it''s too late.


    I know all about human weaknesses and so on. Let us turn a thousand miles in all directions into the earth of death.


    Can this be prevented by the knights of the end of this era?


    "''Destruction''!"


    A knight of the end of a woman of great power sheds light.


    But the blow is worse and weaker than it was earlier. There is also a hoard. I guess that means you can''t fire so many blows in a row.


    That''s the limit of a species called man.


    Loosely move and avoid a glimmer of light emitted. The look on the woman''s knight''s face distorts.


    And I heard a nostalgic voice in Avicord''s ear as he tried to free his powers.


    "Terrible - terrible, dreaming, was"


    Anger quenched in a flash at the cold voice. Abikode did feel her heart pulse when she was supposed to lose it.


    There are no signs. But that''s where the phantom comes from.


    King of Nara. Complete dead. To its king, the ultimate zero, there is no sign.


    Hence, I was scared. The king is a shadow of vanity.


    And the army under its power was once called the Legion of Shadows.


    End knights take distance at the same time.


    The black dust that was dancing gathers to form a shape. Small, black skeleton shape.


    It''s no coincidence. Its orbits clearly look at Avicord and the Knights of the End.


    After all, the ritual was a success. Return calmly in an instant.


    It must be because all the power wasn''t poured into it. His body is weak, far from a complete resurrection, but the king has not yet perished.


    I was going to stab him wrong, but I can''t stay like this. It takes time to accumulate power.


    You have to run at all costs. The expression of the End Knight changes.


    "Oh... King, I''ve been waiting for you. Forgive me for standing before the enemy."


    Running away is easy. Abikode still has power. Even if they were three end knights, they could get away with it.


    The King''s gaze sees Abikode. That''s all there is to it. Strong emotions - joy boils down.


    "Great, there was... oh, the weight of this body, the pain, it''s not bad... I feel"


    Been hiding in people for ten years. The mission was finally fulfilled.


    The Vigilance of the End Knight is entirely from Avicord to the King. The position was reversed.


    Stab me wrong. But I''m going to stop the king. Get your strength back, before you do.


    But Avicord won''t tolerate it. Turn your back on the king and stare at the knights of the end.


    The nostalgic voice seemed to cross my soul. And the king said.


    "But complete, in reincarnation... not. I''ll get your help." Avicode ""


    It wasn''t even while I understood. Power fell out of the flesh that transcended death.


    By the time I realized, Avicord was looking at the ground. My left arm, stretched out, turns to dust.


    The enormous amount of magic you''ve accumulated disappears - no, it sucks. Consciousness is far from irresistible.


    Avicord was created by the king of the dead. I was released from the wedge of death, but that was just a change of ruler.


    On the verge of vanishing consciousness, Night Rich, a long-forgotten night''s magician, felt fear of imminent death.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It is the one who goes against the management of this world.


    Complete darkness. By virtue of his trickery, the king of Nara was even freed from the wedge of death.


    Those evil sorcerers who threaten and reign over all the living, the Knights of the End called them ''kings of the dead''.


    Rich, who had so much power, collapses away. It happened during one blink.


    The contents of a worn robe turn to dust.


    "The Restoration of Power." But he that transcends death by a curse shall return to dust by a curse.


    Cenri''s blessings, close to endless in several attacks, were also temporarily depleted. Both Ruffrey and Nevila have only minimal power left because of their help to Cenri.


    But Cenri concentrated his forces reflexively, releasing them. The cutting-edge of the Sacred Silver Sword shines.


    The End Knight instinct said. This undead has to be killed here for sure.


    Before I can fully regain my power.


    "" Destruction ""


    I can''t help it. Aggregated power releases the power to attribute everything to nothing.


    Over and over again, Ephe''s work of annihilation, practiced to the point of seeping blood, is perfectly activated even when depleted -


    And on the verge of trying to swallow the fog that was gathering, it was heavily ''refracted''.


    "Huh!?


    A bent light burns the night sky. Poke your sword to the ground and endure a body that is losing strength and breaking down.


    Evaded. Failure to destroy the target is not zero either. But this is the first time I''ve ever bent.


    Unemotional voices echo.


    Until earlier, the voices that were supposed to have plundered and obscured were now clearly regaining strength.


    "Once the Necromancer (Necromancer) said that his wisdom and madness created three ways to transcend death"


    "Huh!?


    Take a breath. scolding the powerless body and pointing the cutting edge of the sword.


    Voices don''t include a single rush.


    "The corpse (Fresh Man) is the demon of blood, the evil spirit (Reis) is the demon of soul - and the boner (Skeleton) is the demon of ''earth''."


    There was a wall in front of me that didn''t exist until earlier. A wall so polished that it clearly shows your face. I should have taken the annihilation, but not one of the scratches on its surface.


    The walls shatter and collapse. It was the dark-haired man who showed up from beyond.


    Weave the robe that Rich was wearing earlier and sigh small.


    Bloodless skin. The immense magic I feel from that body.


    I can see it when I see it. The skin, the flesh, the blood, was made of death. But no sign of it has come out.


    As if wrapped in too strong a shell.


    "That castle... my, I made it. Phew... Abikode, I can''t do it, man. We don''t have enough power."


    "Of earthly attributes, magician...... ugh"


    Destruction is a light with the power of destruction. I can''t reflect it in the mirror.


    But this man did it. That too, in a freshly resurrected state.


    Destruction is a master''s created move, which should be unknown to this man. It''s not like I can handle it in at least an instant.


    From that fact - overwhelming taste and combat experience.


    The Phantom Demon King was destroyed because of his too dangerous power.


    But to put it the other way around - he defeated the chaser and survived until he set up a castle on this land.


    Today, the number of magicians is decreasing as science develops. But that was not the case in the days of the Phantom Demon King.


    The expansion of the Knights of the End is also reducing the number of mercenaries. But that was not the case in the days of the Phantom Demon King.


    The course of time is brutal. Some things progress, some things decline.


    The Phantom Demon King looks around. Those eyes are red as blood.


    No one could move. The platoon looked full of gaps, and there was an awesomeness that wouldn''t let Cenri and the others attack it in a detour.


    "Well, good... try, let''s. The demonic nature of blood, the flesh..."


    A single spear is created so that the ground trembles and the trees grow. The pattern and the blade are all spears made of pitch black.


    When the demon king held it with one hand and shook it gently, he pointed his cut at the centipede, blinking his eyes.


    "The magicians of this era, don''t they play flesh-bomb warfare?

 126 Lesson 34: The Phantom King (9)

    The serial strike was just like a black storm.


    The vampire''s strength just surpasses the physical abilities of the End Knight, enhanced with blessings. The endless vertical swing with a long spear of reach rolling out of its mighty flesh is the hardest thing for the End Knight to deal with.


    The sword will make you feel better, but not with a spear. There were no moves in that spin, but that''s why it''s hard to take.


    I don''t think of myself as a former magician. The figure was like a beast, but backed up by a definite experience.


    Even if you''re a mage, even if you haven''t learned your moves, mighty physical abilities outweigh everything.


    Still, explode your blessings at your feet and back off. All you have to do is attack from a distance if you have bad minutes in melee combat.


    Immediately Luffrey and Nevila assemble at Cenli and receive a spear. The moment he concentrated his power on the sword, the Phantom King laughed.


    "I know, I know, your M.O...."


    Stores and emits the light of blessing for a moment.


    At that moment when the light of purification, which is not as flashy as annihilation but surely damages the immortal, hits the king of the phantom, a wall appeared before it.


    It hits the walls of the earth and the light fogs lightly.


    Unless you convert it into the energy of destruction, like annihilation, the light of blessing has no capacity for destruction.


    Luffrey, who consolidated his left and right, emits a light of purification on the traction, and Nevira is beaten with a mace. Against the simultaneous attack, the Phantom King took a step back.


    Crystals flourish from the ground. Black polished crystals reflected light and received Nevira''s mace.


    - Strong. I''m used to fighting.


    The power of blessings only touches to extinguish the undead and prevent temper, but objects with entities cannot be extinguished and prevented.


    Besides, they use witchcraft in no-time as they move.


    So the Phantom King looked down upon his palm. Crystals shatter and scatter.


    "Mmm... I didn''t know the demonic flesh of blood was so far - weak. I don''t have enough power to die."


    It''s a hard word to believe.


    But the opponent was once destroyed by the Knights of the End with total force.


    It''s a situation where the king of the dead is not supposed to have any subordinates. It''s definitely not full.


    Then the Phantom King put his spear on the ground and smiled quietly.


    "But what a nervousness - long time, I forgot. This, bloody flesh leaping, hating the living, this emotion too"


    What was in that voice - was joy. Unstoppable joy. Even if you do not, you will be reminded that the Demon King is resurrected.


    This vampire is raw. It''s not like the end. Besides, there''s no indication at all whether it''s even out of pre-reincarnation influences.


    Cenri bit her lip.


    Vampires with the appearance of a person and no signs of death. If we let him get away with it, there will be enormous damage. Definitely - the enemy of all life.


    The magic that a powerful undead possesses is not comparable to a living human being.


    The vampire in front of you is out of gas. Perhaps because the ritual was inhibited on the way by the end, it is not yet complete.


    Probably not even a vampire. There''s no way vampires don''t use powerful special abilities.


    "Well, good. Drain your blood and moisturize this intolerable dryness."


    The Phantom King laughs.


    When I slapped the ground with a spear, a huge pile grew from the ground and hit me.


    ¡ì


    The onslaught was just like a storm. Definitely the top undead I''ve ever fought, besides being so incompatible.


    Blessings are versatile energies, but some of them are good and bad.


    What blessings are good at is purification and recovery. And what I don''t like about blessing is defense against destruction and mass attack.


    The ground rises as if it were a tsunami, and massive amounts of debris descend in fury.


    It easily crushes the defenses of Luffrey''s extensively deployed shield of light and does not donate the nevira or centipede he tried to step in.


    "Huh... Damn it!


    It''s not a matter of moves. It is the overwhelming destruction allowed by the mighty.


    The Phantom King strikes to hide in the rubble that stands as if it were a creature. Take that blow away with your sword. Retract and avoid debris flying from above.


    No matter what blessing the flesh is fortified with, if it is attacked by a large mass, there will be no stopover.


    "Weak, weak! This is the extent of the Unherded End Knight!


    Serial penetrations and ambushes could not be dealt with properly without the enhancement of perception by blessings.


    Countless piles of crystals are ejected into the luffrey, which has changed its standing position in a slightly inconspicuous manner. The Phantom King laughs as excited.


    "Ha ha ha ha! If you concentrate, you can shoot the big moves!!


    The eyes were filled with joy of battle. The attack is a big mess, but it''s not something that can handle one hassle.


    Everything on the earth is on the side of the vampire in front of you.


    The range of attack is too wide. Nor is the king sufficient, but there is no way he can challenge the undead to win an enduring battle.


    The three of us were very undernumbered to defeat the mighty king in front of this eye.


    Jiri is poor as it is. If you leave, they''ll follow you.


    Be prepared and step forward. The thrust even left the sound behind. Rubble strikes at the same time as a series of lightning strikes.


    sharpened focus and avoided poking with minimal movement.


    Anything you can''t avoid plays with a sword. The debris pierces the centipede''s body, but it doesn''t back down.


    The End Knight is also an expert in recovery. What we need is - I''m ready. If you''re even determined to be ready, move on.


    Bloody eyes were opened for the first time.


    "Oh, oh!


    Play the heavily wielded spear with your sword at all costs.


    A strong paralysis runs to the marrow of the bone to a blow that is very unbearable to man. But Cenri laughed.


    Previously on Cenri, it was impossible to play. I managed to flush the attack now, thanks to the end and the frequent mock warfare.


    "Huh, here, laugh! End knight!


    And Cenri stepped in.


    The strength of the spear is the breadth of the reach. But at the same time it is a disadvantage.


    If you get into the nostalgia, the sword is better than the spear - advantageous.


    Right at the end of his eyes and nose, there was a king of phantoms.


    Inject the power of blessing into your sword. The sword bears a strong light, and his bloody eyes narrow.


    Swing up your sword and step in.


    At the same time, a wall appeared to the left and right of the Phantom King.


    "Huh!?


    "Ha ha ha! I didn''t think you''d notice.


    A bottle of holy water thrown by Nevila from the blind spot hits the dirt wall and cracks.


    Holy water is a weakness of vampires. But if you don''t hit it, it doesn''t make sense.


    It was a perfect ambush. But they noticed. The Phantom King takes down the sword of Cenri with a pattern of spears.


    It returns a hard feeling. But more than that, it was the shock that the ambush was averted.


    The Phantom King screams.


    "Bluffs, etc. come through! Your sword doesn''t have enough intent to kill!


    "Huh!!


    Failed. The debris plunders on his cheeks and blood splashes. Falsify sharp pain with war.


    It was sweet. I didn''t lose my hand. But there was certainly no life on the blow.


    Because we have company - the End Knight is trained to win absolutely.


    I was spotted loose. Is it because it''s been a long time since we''ve worked together?


    Regret passes the back of your brain for a moment, but you can''t even afford to be in custody. Spears and swords collide, sparks scattered violently.


    But the blade does not sweep upon the king''s skin with a sword.


    "Ha ha ha! Nice, nice tone! Such a battle, since when!


    The Phantom King is definitely wearing out too. But that crazy laugh never stops.


    Blood splashes. But my head is calm.


    "Cenri, once you pull!


    I hear Ruffrey''s voice far away.


    But Cenri was ready to die. Concentrate. Think only of driving survival out of your head and destroying it.


    Play the blade, the rubble, just instinct. The expression of the Phantom King changes.


    Not as good as it looks. There is very little difference between him and me. But if we put time aside, the difference keeps opening up.


    Move on. This is the watershed.


    Light sheds darkness. If you hit a blow, you''ll have a winning chance. Cenri roared for the first time.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    "Huh!?


    Step in unobstructed.


    In contrast, the action taken by the Phantom King - was a retreat.


    Exactly like flying speed. A dozen meters down in one step, the Phantom King opened his eyes.


    "Idiot, dude... this my- barometric, you say!?


    "Huh..."


    Luffrey and Nevila, who came forward, support the left and right of the centipede, which is still likely to fall.


    What we needed was a gap. I''m still conscious.


    And - Cenri flew.


    Mobility by blessing. "Light Wings".


    Supported by Ruffrey and Nevila, he stands dozens of meters above in an instant.


    Flight by blessing is high tech. Humans are not able to fly.


    We need a buildup, which is very unusable during high-speed combat, but it is immense to be able to take control of the airspace.


    Far below you can see a shadow king like a bean grain. The power of the king of the earth cannot be unleashed in the sky either.


    "Cenri, do it"


    "Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­"


    Now it''s time to squeeze out your life. Ruffrey and Nevila are too much. Besides, I can''t expect help because I''m focused on flying.


    The energy that feels inexhaustible concentrates on the sword. Make yourself a wave of sword.


    That power that the Phantom King prevented from annihilating. I never used that mirror crystal during the fight.


    The opponent is wearing out. It shouldn''t be the kind of move you can use in a row.


    No - it doesn''t matter if you can use it continuously. If you can use it continuously, just "destroy" it until you die.


    And at that moment when I tried to unleash my power - the hill where the Phantom King stood collapsed and swelled.


    "Lose, little girl. Mine, not a tenth of them alive, kid!


    "Huh!?


    The ground beeps. The rocks were reassembled and created - huge arms.


    The immense magic that befell him had reached heaven in an instant.


    A giant flat hand made of crystals casts a shadow on the centipede.


    Definitely. This is the last blow. The opponent and this one, the next blow is the last.


    Huge masses descend. But I''m not in a hurry.


    Take a big, deep breath and focus your strength. I heard voices - on the back of my hand.


    Gently turn your sword up. I don''t feel it in my hands anymore. But my hands aren''t shaking.


    And Cenri finally, in her heart, apologized.


    End, I''m sorry.


    What was it, then, an apology for?


    And the light unleashed.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    A rock, a crystal, pours down on the ground. The roar rocked the world and didn''t stop ringing for a while.


    The earth shakes as if crying, and abruptly stops.


    The moonlight was illuminating the wasteland.


    The trees that grew around them were swallowed by the earth, and the ancient castle, which should no longer have grown for many years, is not even shadowed.


    All three shadows descend to earth and fall to collapse as they are.


    The most serious injuries are the centipede that squeezed their power in a bleak state, but there is no longer much power left about the other two - Nevila and Luffrey.


    But he''s alive.


    Looking up to heaven, Luffrey raises his plundered voice.


    "Yay, yay..."


    The last light of annihilation emitted by Cenri. It did wipe out the attack of the Phantom King altogether.


    It was really just that. If extinction had not been achieved, the Luffreys would surely have been crushed and lost their lives.


    I can''t move one more finger. But the centipede is more seriously wounded.


    Blessing is the energy of life, and using it up even temporarily until it is depleted is a dangerous situation.


    We should get it to the city as soon as possible, but apparently Nevila is in the same situation. When he saw his fellow rolling next door, Ruffrey laughed bitterly.


    Luffrey can''t move a single finger because while using light wings, he sent the force to the centipede with minimal force. The fact that Nevila is in the same condition means that her neighbors made the same choice.


    I guess Nevila only faces it because he realizes the same thing.


    Though third class, the Luffreys are also end knights. A little rest will restore you to the point where you can move.


    The moment the relaxed air was about to drift, the dry voice echoed.


    "Ha, ha... brilliant, a blow, ha..."


    Stupid - impossible. The Cenri attack should have been completely defeated.


    I can''t read the signs of the Phantom King. But that voice, which echoes from nowhere, certainly belonged to the Phantom King.


    "The knights of this age, the knights of the end, do it outside"


    Shadows over the heads of the Luffreys. I desperately try to move my body, but my body doesn''t move at all.


    Deep red eyes were peeking at the three of them. The voice of the Phantom King was dry, but there was an obvious wear on his expression, but no scratches or anything like that were found.


    The Phantom King laughs.


    "Kuku... why, but you told me. The End Knight. It was on my hands that I spoke out - it was just a rock doll."


    "Huh..."


    No, I didn''t notice.


    No, I would definitely have noticed if it was normal time, but I couldn''t afford to notice enough in extreme circumstances.


    To the expression of the Luffreys, but the Phantom King clouds his expression.


    "Don''t tell me you''re cowardly. I don''t like it either. I didn''t know you could be reincarnated and soiled in the first war."


    The centipede remains unconscious and does not move in a tickle.


    I can''t move my body. Blessings are also depleted.


    The Phantom King stretches out his arms to a centipede where he can lay without strength.


    "Proud, but good, that only three of us have hunted down this Phantom King - and there is no need to be afraid. You live forever as my flesh."


    "Heh... Damn, fuck you, but"


    Angry Nevila voice. But the hand was not moving at all due only to tremors.


    Blessings revolve around the blood of the End Knight. Blood under the power of blessing is very poisonous, there is no way you can suck blood if you are normal.


    But now Cenri uses up her powers and her blessings are depleted.


    No, you can''t let him breathe blood.


    The power of the king in front of you is mighty. If we regain our strength, this time it will be a great disaster.


    The only blood a vampire can take in power is living blood. But we can''t even kill ourselves with the Luffreys right now.


    My fingertips approach the centipede in front of the Luffreys, who desperately try to move their flesh.


    At that moment when the blue and white fingers tried to touch its neck muscle, the fit and its movement stopped.


    "What are you...?"


    The Phantom King gives a face. Standing behind it - was a run-down youth.


    The hands and feet are broken in an unspoilt direction, and the whole body is dirty with dirt and dust. There was no light behind his eyes and his white hair quietly reflected the moonlight.


    It was so strange to be standing.


    If you were human, you definitely wouldn''t live in such a state.


    But the young man was definitely alive. No, the expression that he was alive is a mistake.


    It''s dead, but it''s moving.


    The Phantom King rises hundreds of millions in the figure of an end reminiscent of the Hell''s deceased.


    "Vampires... Abikode and I were fighting... alive, were we?"


    The feet of the Phantom King fluttered. But the foot of the end is no more restrained than that.


    Those eyes were not focused as if they were dead. I don''t even show any reaction to the words of the Phantom King.


    The Phantom King stretches out his arms and squeezes his neck. The damp sound rises, but the ends don''t even move tightly.


    The eyebrows of the Phantom King distort, as if they had seen something creepy as well.


    "... what??? Sir, what is it? Have you returned to the deceased? Why is it moving?


    For the first time, End reacted to the words.


    An eye wandering through the universe regains focus and sees the Phantom King.


    Behind her eyes, red as blood, was darkness. Arms lift up powerlessly, accompanied by the arms of the Phantom King holding his neck.


    My throat, which is supposed to be oppressed, moves, and I get a voice that''s going to disappear now.


    "I, am... unconscious... king. Pain..................................................................................................................................................................................................."


    "Huh?... what,?


    Obviously, to the half-dead opponent, the Phantom King asks.


    The end''s eyes are wide open, and its gaze is on the ground - to be precise, it is directed towards a falling centipede.


    And the end told him to squeeze his power.


    "Kokon, Miyagi,"


    "What... so...?


    The broken hands and legs made a crisp sound and returned to normal. Power returns to the fingertips that should have just been accompanied, gripping the arms of the Phantom King.


    The light returns to my eyes. But the darkness behind it remains intact.


    The Phantom King flutters. My throat still remained crushed, but the next voice that came out wasn''t plundering anymore.


    "I am - the king of Kongu. The Lord named it to overtake and rule all the darkness."


    What are you talking about? But the Phantom King opens his eyes.


    "The name, it''s important. That''s why Lord used it as a key. The Phantom King."


    Luffrey, who is losing most of his power, also figured it out.


    The signs of its death rapidly thicken, as if the shackles had come off.


    That was a remarkable change as if it were changing into another being.


    The arms of the shadow king that was gripped make a noise and break. I try to retreat one step later, but the end won''t let go of my arm.


    Even vampire power doesn''t work. There is an alarm over the look on the face of the Phantom King.


    And the end smiled. Red eyes like blood emit a golden light - a demonic light.


    You thought of its existence, the look on the face of the Phantom King was distorted.


    The eyes that emit the light of gold are a sign of the noble.


    A dreaded immortal who has accumulated a special mass of blood sucking power among the demons of blood.


    Vampire aristocrats that attention will come to the Knights of the End just because they confirm their birth, and they will even be scared of their fellow countrymen.


    "Your kind of vampire, Noble Vampire." Huh... yes, eh. Why did you go to Avicord? "


    "If possible, if possible... I wanted to put it behind me. Even pain, I tolerate. I missed the light. At least for one day."


    My face had not changed. But the atmosphere has obviously changed.


    The bloodless appearance is ruffled, same-sex, and so beautiful that it soothes.


    Tears of blood flow from the eyes of gold. Is it because of the freshness of mutation? But the voice was terribly calm.


    "But - that''s enough. You hurt my darling - I don''t want to use dirty words, but I''ll kill you."

 127 Lesson 35: The King of Illusions

    I felt as if I had been reborn.


    There is already no pain that has eroded my soul until earlier, and a strong sense of omnipotence runs through my entire body, as if everything at night had been on my side.


    Lord Horos'' manoeuvres were perfect. Apparently, the power accumulated during the escape was only enough to lead to a mutation long ago.


    The flesh, shackled off by the keyword, instantly mutated, swallowing the curse of Sable, which had been causing me so long.


    And as long as there''s no pain, there''s no obstacle to moving.


    There was a king in front of me. A pitch-black hair reminiscent of darkness. The disappointed flesh is covered in metal armor, holding a thick metal spear in his right hand.


    King of the Shadows.


    You inherit pre-reincarnation power, you can barely feel signs of death, but the smell tells you that you are a compatriot.


    But - gradually I''m better up there.


    There is untrained sunlight. But okay.


    Enough about me. There is no need to think about the future. The race has already been thrown.


    I was hoping that the new power of the curse gained from the mutation would be revealed in my soul now or now.


    The King of the Shadows, with his bottomless power, showed him by knocking down a centipede I can''t win.


    Before my greatest enemy, I had no fear. [M]


    This is instinct.


    When I was a lower vampire, I was suppressed, the fighting instinct of a vampire. The instinct of a family of darkness who killed the living and sipped blood, which I was endangering.


    But it''s no bigger than I thought.


    I''m still cool.


    The centipede saved me, and the centipede lay on the ground. It wasn''t until one day when Albatos seriously wounded her that she was so weak that she was constantly releasing radiant vitality.


    A strong urge gushes up for a moment, hurrying his arms apart and holding his forehead.


    A king of liberated phantoms retreats one step later.


    The liquid that was flowing through my cheeks from my eyes was blood, not tears.


    Even if it is no, it will make you understand.


    It''s not complete. A sudden mutation would be quite a burden.


    Even before, when Lord''s soul was devoured and he mutated from a ghost (ghoul) to a lower vampire, Lesser Vampire, he rolled around for hours in agony.


    I can tell you it''s still better this time compared to that.


    Unlike then, I still have the strength to fight.


    "The surgical formula of reincarnation found multiple flaws. So obsolete."


    "What...... so!?


    The knowledge of the Lord is only a little pervasive.


    The eyes of the Phantom King, who is wary of this one, are opened.


    And in that moment, I swung through my fist.


    Your palm pierces the air and leaves the sound behind.


    To a totally unexpected poke, the Phantom King showed a terrible rate of reaction.


    Swing the spear and align it with your fist. The arm that should have been broken had been playing for a long time.


    But there''s no way a half-assed undead can take my attack right now.


    A curse is power. Vampires have powerful weaknesses, but therefore isolated powers.


    The thick spear received breaks. The feeling of crushing meat and crushing bones conveys joy that is difficult to describe throughout the body.


    Time stopped. It can be clearly seen that the armor of the Phantom King crumbles, the flesh distorts, and hits and bounces hard on the ground.


    Is this the one you hear rumors about, sending a comma to a movie machine?


    Oh, I hate violence - but I have to commend you for feeling the best.


    My instincts are delightful. The curse that corrodes me is glowing. [M]


    The Phantom King takes the passive halfway through the bounce, instantly generating a new spear and piercing it to the ground.


    The ground shreds and draws a deep line. When the king finally succeeded in braking, he and I were a dozen meters apart.


    The Phantom King rises. The crushed armor regenerates and the limbs, which were almost just crushed hanging, instantly revert back to normal.


    Lower vampires. Definitely. That''s where I was earlier.


    Despite being attacked. The consciousness of the Phantom King was not here. Just groan.


    "Defects... so?


    The power of death that Avicord was collecting was immense.


    Perhaps he would have been able to reincarnate into vampires at least if he had assumed. Lower vampires are half-bakers who can only bear the disadvantages and use their special abilities.


    He doesn''t know. I won''t tell you. That''s one reason the reincarnation ceremony was abandoned a long time ago.


    You will be destroyed without knowing why you failed.


    Vampires are demons of blood.


    You can''t be a true vampire (vampire) without a drop of blood.


    The Phantom King produces a wave of sword from the ground. The magic of the earth.


    There was a time when magicians were once at the core of production. It seems that the magical users of the earth refined the metal and did not allow other followers in its processing.


    Far before I was born, perhaps he was a magician of his time.


    The Phantom King waves a pitch-black sword and smiles spectacularly. But those eyes are terribly serious.


    "Young creation. Magic doesn''t work on vampires. But my technique is different!


    I have not seen the battle between Cenri and the Phantom King. [M]


    But I understood why the centipede was torn with those words.


    Apparently, the king''s name is not Dade. But if you don''t run, that''s convenient.


    Xu has gone somewhere. But I don''t need a weapon.


    I proclaimed to the king who understood the difference in my rank but did not break my unceasing attitude.


    "Oh...... old man, you lost once, no matter how many immortals you are, you are too bad at birth. Now I''m going to slap you in the grave."


    I heard a noise from my arms. The bones of the right arm make noises and change, turning them into a swinging spear.


    settle by dawn. The one who interrupts people''s love paths is dead.


    ¡ì


    The attack was completely unknown to me.


    I don''t think I just came back, it was a terrible force.


    If the Phantom King stuck his spear to the ground, the earth would rise, and if he whined a few words, stormy debris would pour down.


    Countless spears from nothing rubble, swords are generated and ejected.


    It is undoubtedly this power that completely collapsed the ancient castle.


    It was like a natural mutation.


    Magic of the earth. It was supposed to be a handy auxiliary magic in my knowledge, and apparently it would be a powerful attack if the extraordinary operator manipulated it.


    In the roar, the laughter of the Phantom King sounds.


    "How about this! This, this, this, this! Ha, ha, ha!


    What allows for a constant series of attacks is a tremendous amount of magic that keeps your hair running.


    Magic is a force different from blessing and blood.


    In my lifetime, when I was asleep, I was regularly treated with healing magic.


    During his escape with Cenri, he was accidentally subjected to attack magic by mercenaries.


    But the power exercised by the king in front of him is exactly isolated from them.


    With this power in front of you, no matter how many elephant mercenaries you have, you can''t deal with them.


    I can see at a glance the magical karaki that I can feel infinitely in my eyes, although I don''t think very much after the fierce battle with Cenri.


    They are sucking up and exercising their magic from the earth.


    Originally, a species called vampire boasts powerful magic, but this makes it difficult to target out of magic, which is fundamental to fighting against magicians.


    - Well, originally, I don''t mean to target protracted wars or anything.


    Run out without hesitation toward the immense mass that will strike you.


    I don''t mind stepping through the shaky ground and being torn by a blade, only crushing huge debris that can hinder progress with a spear of bone, just moving forward.


    A dagger sticking out to the ground pierces his legs and fine debris strikes through his body.


    The dull pain running all over his body was immediately swallowed up by the will.


    Oh, I feel great.


    Surely the magic of the earth seems to lead to vampires as well. But sweet sweet sweet sweet.


    I''m a monster. I''m not human. What can be prevented by such a half-life attack?


    Damage and other immediate healing. The only thing to be aware of is the attack by silver and the piercing of the heart.


    But apparently silver, the metal of exorcism, cannot be produced by the Phantom King.


    There is no problem if you consciously defend and avoid the heart as well.


    I''m already ready to take the pain.


    Same goes for vampires such as a dozen metres in between.


    Step on protection in an instant. It''s no use hiding,


    The vampire''s eyes see magic. I can smell it. There is no reason why we can''t trace its source using enormous magic so far.


    My sensory abilities had reached their culmination here.


    Take the slaughter released from the blind spot with a bone spear. The Phantom King struck his tongue.


    "You... Dead soldier!?


    "Oh. He''s already dead."


    You didn''t think it would come to light, the Phantom King steps in even further.


    Can you even do melee!?


    It was an odd leg trip. The center of gravity movement is unnatural. It''s not human range of motion. Before that, it''s physically disgusting.


    But I immediately think of the identity of the discomfort.


    This guy is the same inferior vampire I was before. It has no special powers, it''s a vampire pupa. Then the attack should also rely on the power it has cultivated.


    Then the answer is one - this strange movement is due to the magic of the earth.


    Probably moving your feet on the ground with magic.


    The motion of the Phantom King was not as worn overnight. He moves lukewarmly without moving his legs, releasing a slash of divine speed that also exceeds the attack speed of the centipede.


    A newly grown wall blocks the exit path.


    I rattled my nose and played a straight slaughter with a bone spear with the power of a single hit.


    The eyes of the Phantom King are opened. They repositioned it again and let it go. I take it further. Take it, take it.


    As he continued to groan again and again, the expression of the Phantom King distorted into agitation.


    Don''t you see why I can''t hit it?


    Too pitiful. Probably the strongest once, but not now.


    "Amateur. Your slaughter will help."


    "Huh!?


    Mixed combat skills with magic are brilliant. A human opponent would have no problem.


    Even the End Knight, accustomed to dealing with attacks, may be able to overwhelm.


    But no matter how fast the movement is difficult to predict - the arm of the sword itself is no big deal.


    It is the pinnacle of foolishness, such as challenging me with a sword that cannot even be called a sword, against an opponent with more than the same physical abilities, and who has repeatedly fought against Cenri.


    Over and over again, I got a guide. Laughed, scolded, and shrugged from Cenri, he learned how to fight the End Knight with his body.


    In the end, the way I fought eventually settled on what I relied on for my physical abilities, but the teachings I received are definitely in me.


    Play the sword hard and go on offense.


    I stepped in. So the walls that were surrounding each other - the battlefield was smashed and scattered.


    Have you understood the disadvantage of the melee, follow the king of the phantom that falls behind you.


    Winning. It''s too late to notice any further misprospects.


    The Phantom King mutters something small.


    I gently jumped over the countless spears that burst out of the ground.


    Dance the universe. The eyes of the Phantom King are wide open.


    Terrible magic. I have little chanting time to call it a magician''s weakness.


    But I see magic in my eyes. If you know roughly what kind of attack is coming, any surprise attack is not hard to evade.


    I already saw out that attack. My previous experience in death fights tells me the best move.


    "Kuh......"


    Fall back as the Phantom King was pressured. Because of this, the tip of the bone spear protruding from the sky remained to shallow cleave the cheek of the Phantom King.


    Leaves a sense of softness paralyzed in your hands.


    For the first time, the expression of the Phantom King was distorted.


    The damage done is far from fatal, and the scars heal quickly, but I did strike a blow at him.


    I know the ability of vampires to regenerate through my own experience. The battle between vampires is a muddy beating until one of them is exhausted.


    - If it should be.


    "I don''t know. Why, in the same body of the dead, do we undergo so many mutations and shred ourselves to help humans?


    The Phantom King takes a great distance. It''s a magician''s call.


    I didn''t go after him. It would be troublesome if I could escape, but the Phantom King is going to come and kill me with all his might. My blow must have made him serious.


    And apparently, he''s not taking hostages.


    If they were human, I''d use as many dirty hands as I want, but in the same vampire opponent, would pride get in the way or something?


    Ground raised with the power of witchcraft. Hang your feet over a large flat rubble and narrow your eyes.


    "Cut yourself...? I haven''t shredded yet."


    Sharpening - here''s the thing.


    Grab the hardened, spear-shaped right arm with your left arm and twist it from the ground up into a single breath. It makes an unpleasant noise, and with dull pain, the sensation is defective.


    The Phantom King beholds. And the right arm I gripped - burned up.


    I''m stronger. The range of forces that can be used in lower vampires and your species of vampires is different.


    I''m not too keen to test the new powers in this mighty king, but this is an application of the powers so far.


    A pitch-black flame - burned with a curse flame, Sang''s right arm kept its shape.


    It has not lost its power even when it is disconnected from the body. I haven''t returned to the dust.


    Sable was still moving even after he pulled out his heart. Then there''s no way I can do the same thing right now.


    Even if it''s not physically connected, the spell connection is not broken.


    It''s already disconnected, but I know the power of blood goes through your right arm. Enough to make it a weapon.


    Shake the hardened right arm spear wide. The Phantom King screams.


    "Are you serious?!?


    Oh, yeah. Now, yet another thing, there was an error in the king''s words in front of him.


    I don''t take action to help people. It''s for Cenri.


    I fight for Cenri, who helped me without asking for anything in return, knowing what results await me later.


    I don''t want you to understand.


    Step through the rubble vigorously while throwing a spear.


    Instantly multiple walls are created between the Phantom King and me. But the burning spear released by the power of the vampire penetrated the thick wall like a piece of paper.


    The power taken away from the cannibalism - the flames of a wrapped curse burn down the penetrating walls into drools.


    Even vampires can''t spare a deadly blow all over their bodies.


    In contrast, the action taken by the Phantom King was'' evasion ''.


    The Phantom King jumps. A bone spear pierces the place where the king was until a few moments ago.


    The debris bounces off like an explosion, and there''s a big hole in the ground. Stop, Sang, the pitch-black flame had not gone out.


    Seeing a spear pierced into the center of a small crater, the Phantom King looks flat in his own hand.


    "Idiot.........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Were they licking you? No - no.


    Perhaps at the core of their raison d ''¨ºtre, the King of the Dead, is'' power ''.


    Lord chose not to flee even as he caught sight of the End Knight''s approach. Even the Necromancer who has been undead in the ancient castle is.


    They kept asking for strength. Whatever the reason.


    And as a result, he overcame death and was scared of the king for a long time.


    The Phantom King was defeated by the Knights of the End. But that complacency hasn''t changed the shards either.


    How shocking, the Phantom King distorts his face.


    "Yes, I can''t..."


    No, it could be. You will definitely kill here.


    This endurance - give it time and your opponent''s immortality will no longer be on your hands.


    The lost right arm - a cross section of the right shoulder - is complaining of dull pain.


    The torsion-cut thrown right arm does not play.


    The bone spear on his former right arm still remained pierced to the ground.


    In retrospect, there was no heart in the sable where I breathed blood.


    For vampires, the heart is the most important organ, but it never regenerates, but it remained lost.


    I didn''t even question it then, but now I know.


    Sable''s heart wasn''t regenerating - because there was still a cursive connection between the heart he hid somewhere. Just like me right now.


    Think. Rotate your head.


    My physical abilities are up here, my experience is up there, and besides, I even use magic. You look like you''re pushing it at first sight, but if you stop moving, you can''t even use the trump card.


    How can I kill this guy?


    So the Phantom King raised his face. Red eyes like the blood I once had.


    The voices that came out were different and harsh than before.


    "Admit, I have to, I seem to have to, Coma Palace. You are strong... maybe more than this, fictional shadow - Jet Numite Braklion,"


    What is a name is important to a magician.


    Once, as Lord tried to bind me by name. And so they name their names when challenging the duel.


    The Phantom King - there was calm back in Jet''s expression.


    He pushes and kills anger and grief, and proclaims a word.


    "I will kill you. In the name of my shadow."


    I felt my consciousness switch.


    Undoubtedly, the shadows of the past were also alarming to me. It was all I could do.


    But I wasn''t risking my life. I''m sure he''s dying next time.


    The expression was natural and strong. Until recently, I didn''t even feel fear or any shards... but I can''t run away.


    Stimulate yourself. Turn a strong look into a laugh.


    I have a protector. [M] He doesn''t have it. This is a big difference.


    Tighten your chest, End Baron.


    It was a protected side in the Battle of Albatross.


    Even though the battle of Reinell was a success, the beginning was with me.


    I''ve always fought for myself. But not this time.


    This time, I fight like a human for my beloved.


    It''s okay, we can win. How much you care to die doesn''t mean your abilities change dramatically.


    Hold down the cross section of your right shoulder, with the utmost intent to kill, and stare.


    Deform the left arm into a sword. I didn''t raise my name, but the look on Jet''s face didn''t change.


    Perhaps that was like a kind of switch for him.


    "Dry. Thirsty. Oh, you don''t know the hearts of those who have long lost their desires."


    I get it.


    From the earth, the force is sucked into the jet.


    The debris turns into sand, and a vast amount of magic gathers in one place.


    The magic was clearly different from the previous one.


    Darkness took shape. It was a beautiful wave of crystal sword that was created in its hands.


    At a glance, I could see the sword''s power. The transparent polished blade is pitch-black like the darkness itself, sucking in the power of death around it.


    Perhaps that is the magical depths of the earth. A muscle of blood flows from the edge of the jet''s mouth.


    Playback capability is not working. The power of blood is dying out.


    Jet gently waves the sword. The blade cleaved the darkness, tore the atmosphere apart, and cut the ground deep.


    It was too ridiculous. Sharpness to the point of obscenity. I''m sure they won''t even take a bone sword.


    "The dawn sword. You don''t know, this is the wisdom that was obsolete in my day. Yuku - King"


    Dawn. A word that means dawn. A sword too unworthy for vampires to use.


    Jet steps in. You''re supposed to be weak, but every move of it won''t be as bad as it was earlier.


    I don''t use any other magic anymore, but the pressure is far higher than earlier.


    I didn''t feel optimistic about the sword. Deform the left arm sword longer.


    Big difference in reach. This was the one where the cutting edge arrived first. A jet takes a sword at the blow it fires on the horizontal giraffe.


    There was little impact. A sharp-clawed sword far beyond the coarse metal was cut without sound.


    I expected it, but it''s terrible power. Back off, while the jet makes further strides.


    Slash unleashed in a row. The sword body of the crystal sword clearly reflected my face, which was not supposed to be in the mirror.


    Spray a curse flame. Kick up the ground and obstruct vision. But the jet''s progression won''t stop. He steps in without evasion or defense.


    Even though I didn''t use small techniques such as walls and debris, the attack was starting to carve my flesh a little bit, but surely.


    Sharp pain not comparable to earlier. I did hear the footsteps of imminent death. [M]


    I''m not being cowardly. Their steps are getting bolder. I give up my magical cover and hang all my abilities on my sword.


    But that was the same method of warfare I did to the Phantom King earlier.


    Certainly the difference in physical ability that should exist did not make sense here.


    The opponent is dry. But even if it dries right now, the Jets won''t stop attacking.


    There is not even a gap to step in and push back.


    Unlike before, I should be able to use vampire power. But they know that.


    In extreme circumstances, what I chose was the magic I had been practicing.


    It''s the magic that Cenri remembered after reading the life magic guidebook she bought. I thought I''d be able to use it someday.


    I know the weakness of vampires. The sword deeply cleaves the flank. I chanted.


    "Creative Water"


    Very preliminary and common magic that produces a little water from the air.


    But with that, magic of convenience will be a sufficient means of attack if I use it.


    The air dries at once. The extracted flowing water hit the jet - and it was swallowed by massive amounts of soil raised from the ground.


    "Dumb. Can you beat me in surgery?"


    "Huh!?


    Overwritten. This was the first one to cast a spell, but they caught up to me.


    Understand mistakes. But before I regretted it, the pain ran all over my body.


    Disfigured. No - My leg was slit.


    The blade hits me relentlessly when I fall apart.


    The senses of the flesh are parted at once. I have no idea where or how many times I''ve been cut.


    When I realized, I was looking up at the jet.


    My body - I can''t move. No, I don''t have a body.


    The heart and brain still seem to be safe, but it just takes time to regenerate when the majority of the body is detached.


    The jet was also full of creativity. The complexion, which was blue and white, has already changed to earthy, with its eyes in a frantic light. Standing on me, I hold the crystal sword backwards. The tip is pointed at my skull.


    "Phew, Phew... Quite, I''ll do it. But it''s over."


    "Same, as a vampire, no solicitation or anything?


    The Phantom King frowned upon a questioning hung with hope.


    "There can''t be. You take it."


    Well, I know. Apparently, in a few moments of battle, he understood me deeply.


    I can''t stand. I can''t even hold a sword. Apparently, the limbs are severed. I can''t move. I can''t even play it in time. I gave up scratching algae and lost my strength. [M]


    Afraid to demand.


    "At the end of the day... I have something to say"


    "... say it"


    I''m not begging for my life. I''m not even asking you to help Cenri. You won''t listen to me anyway.


    My head creaks. When I was ready, I said what might be the last word. [M]


    "Wow."


    "... what... ugh!?


    I heard a howl. A dog wrapped in a pitch-black flame clings to the arms of the Phantom King, who was looking down.


    Earlier, it was my right arm that remained detached.


    A burning black dog. The Phantom King, upset by an unexpected surprise attack, falls.


    What I transform is a dog, not just a dog.


    I thought I could.


    Vampires of truth say they turn into massive bats. I turned only my face into a dog. [M]


    Then it is its application to turn only the detached right arm into a dog.


    A flame burns the armor of the Phantom King. The screams echo on the moon and night.


    No matter how much you don''t die, your first curse flame will be painful.


    I won the bet.


    Concentrate on that gap, regenerate the flesh except for the right arm, which is working hard as a dog, and stand up.


    You recovered from the pain, or the Phantom King, who slashed and killed my faithful right arm, rises.


    Anger, emotion, pounding.


    "Shit, crap, tricks,"


    Thanks to the dog''s death, his right arm regenerates.


    Sure, it''s a piece of crap. But the rhythm is back. Calmed down just a little bit.


    The jet cuts even harder than earlier.


    I was struck by a series of fires. [M]


    The blade misses my shoulder, it doesn''t reach my stomach, and my whole body is blown away by the big side.


    But it hasn''t hit me.


    The look on Jet''s face draws, and he steps in even more, but it''s no use anymore.


    You don''t know that? This is - Abicord used it, the art of dodging.


    The art of feeling magical and not defying the flow of air, and flushing and dodging attacks as if they were willows.


    No matter how powerful a weapon, or boasting a heterogeneous cleavage, it makes no sense if it doesn''t hit.


    It looks like an imitation, but would it have worked quite well?


    I think the Phantom King was invincible. I know little about the art of dodging because I had an invincible flesh. It is to the left that my attack was hit.


    Thick metal walls grow in the rear. Jets exhale blood in abundance.


    The body that is supposed to be immortal is screaming. I can''t help it.


    It''s not normally possible, such as being able to fight this far without breathing a drop of blood. Terrible obsession.


    And insight that slight discomfort just saw through the callousness of avoidance.


    Any signs of magic are disappearing from the surrounding earth. Rubble and soil turn into fine sand and rise whether it is a side effect of losing magic.


    Probably temporary depletion, but this wall would be the last magic.


    You can no longer afford to unleash words, or the Phantom King steps in unobstructed.


    Is fatigue no longer wasteful, its footing, its standing is terribly sophisticated compared to the first attack.


    From the strongest sword, the strongest blow is unleashed.


    One way or the other, I was cut off from the path, and I don''t even have the "light eater" that I always had with me.


    Just concentrate even.


    The landscape flows in slow motion with a blade that is shaken down.


    The look of a distorted jet. I can see everything from a filled combat instinct to the joy of coming, smoking behind those eyes.


    And at that moment when the blade reached me - the Phantom King pierced his whole body into the pillars of blood that emanated from all sides.


    The expression freezes with joy. The sword I was holding in my right hand separates and pierces the ground.


    Totally unexpected. The pile of blood penetrates the entire body, capturing the neck, the heart, completely.


    "I said, I forgot. I have power, too."

 128 Lesson 36: Death

    My spiritual strength alone kept me standing. I feel like I can move at any time, but I''m not at all sure I can really move when I have to.


    The man in front of you is a monster of truth. It''s not like I know what kind of bills you''re hiding.


    The ruins of the ancient castle have been further lit by the moonlight. I can only hear the wind.


    I would have definitely escaped by myself. We have fought death many times before, but the monster in front of us is not like them.


    A true monster who has survived many years. The terms were overwhelmingly in my favour. So I was set in a trap.


    The opposite is true of the usual. This guy''s not supposed to be more mutated than me, but he''s stronger than me. If there had been a difference in button hanging, I would have lost.


    I desperately calm my spirit. Keep calm.


    And - the sword I was holding in my right hand broke away and pierced the ground.


    A column of blood that was skewering the jet from all directions loses control and spreads mist.


    But the jet fell to the ground without moving any further when he regained his freedom.


    Apparently, The Blood Curse (Brad Payne) from Sable also has its disadvantages.


    You lose too much blood, you lose your head, and this power isn''t complete in the first place.


    Perhaps I could only absorb the force halfway through because I took it away from the body out of my heart.


    It is a miracle that we were able to activate such a half-power in that extreme state and inflict fatal injuries on the jet.


    But still, winning was winning.


    Jett had already lost his power. There is no sign of regeneration of the scar worn there.


    Initially, mutations consume enormous power. How much power is consumed by reincarnation?


    Vampires cannot regenerate without the power of blood. Even I, who became undead with my memory intact, would have died in that forest without Cenri.


    Fallen shadow king on his back. Red eyes, like that blood, were not me, but watched the moon floating in the sky.


    Its poorly colored lips slowly unleash words.


    "Oh, dry... this is, dry, this is, pain, this is, hunger, this is - fear"


    The voice had no regrets whatsoever about what was surprising. Not so long ago, was the flesh before rebirth, the flesh of immortality, an abomination to him?


    When I was resurrected as a dead meat man, I had no desire whatsoever. Still, I had a human spirit. [M]


    But I don''t know what would have happened if I had lived that long.


    External stimuli must be essential for people to live as people.


    That eye moves from the moon to me looking down.


    "No way, my, to the same dead, is the day to defeat -"


    The trend was determined by the presence or absence of companions.


    If Cenri and the others fought first, I''m sure my power would not have reached this king.


    The end of Avicord I was feeling from under the rubble. If I had left that man, the end of this king would not have been like this.


    "Who is the King - Lonely"


    Says the Phantom King in a plundered voice.


    "Lonely...... only friends, enemies only. Young king... the dead leave nothing behind. But - I''ll take it, but good."


    It was a thought that was too isolated from creatures. Its fingertips tremble, indicating a sword piercing beside it.


    Someone with life expectancy leaves something for the child to think of a death that will definitely come soon. But there is no one who can remain in the King of the Dead with no fate.


    So surely the only one left behind by the king of the dead is the one who sent himself down.


    There was no resentment in that voice. If I were in the same position, I would throw up one of the curses, which is probably proof of the late life of the king in front of me.


    Dawn is near. If left alone, the Phantom King would be exposed to the sun and ashes.


    There is no way to keep the jet alive. This man is too dangerous.


    Lift the jet lying like a real dead man. I have eyes for eyes, but Jet''s eyes are not looking at me anymore.


    "I ''m-- I''m going first."


    "The grief... was fulfilled, was fulfilled. Oh, this joy... you too, sooner or later, the day will come to know"


    At that moment, I did forget the fear of death that I had felt all my life.


    Stick your fangs at your neck without hesitation. The King of Tai Ancient. The power of my parents'' kings, who lived longer than their parents lived, pours in.


    There was little blood left in the flesh of the dying jet.


    But I feel the power engraved in his soul, the curse, engraved in this body anew.


    And the Phantom King, Jet Numite Braklion, did not utter a single grudge until the end, and completely disappeared from the world.


    My heart pulses loose. Pain runs all over my body as I just remembered. My body fluttered, but I stomped firmly on the ground and endured.


    I''m losing consciousness. I felt a strong fever, hunger and dryness.


    Jet was out of power. But he wasn''t the only one whose powers were exhausted.


    Mutations consume enormous power. There is no more blood left from the centipede. I used my powers. If we ran out, I was the one who lost. Really, it was too much.


    Blood... blood, I want to suck. Right now, but there''s fresh blood.


    Watch the rufflers fall down. The Luffreys were worn out. The power of blessing seems to be exhausted and unconscious.


    The worst part was - centimeters. Quickly kneel near Cenri.


    It''s worse than I expected. My heart is moving, but I can see my life is about to disappear. Life force is depleting.


    We need treatment as soon as possible. But you can''t use healing magic on me, the undead.


    To the people - [Descend]... we have to carry them. If you leave it here, you''ll definitely die.


    Blood. Blood - not enough. I felt a smoking flame in the back of my mind about to swallow me.


    That''s probably instinct. The instinct of a demon of blood that once multiplied the desire I felt when I was first traveling through the woods with Cenri.


    My intense instincts as a vampire of truth must have been intolerable without previous experience.


    No more Lord''s voice. Reaching out, Ruffrey rolling beside his foot opened his eyes.


    Those eyes were out of focus. My consciousness is blurred.


    Not nearly as centimeter, but the damage of the Luffreys is not such that it can be healed in a short time.


    Blessed shields are also out. If you want to kill me, you can always kill me.


    Luffrey speaks up.


    "Cenri''s... Blood, Suck, Are You Gonna... Monster"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Just say what you want to say, and Luffrey''s consciousness drops. I lost my sight. [M]


    Thoughts. All you have to do is think. I can''t afford to devote my consciousness to something as futile as I once was.


    The fever was burning the back of his brain. The body moves, but the power of vampires is already unusable.


    You can''t breathe Cenri''s blood. Blood suction is the absorption of power. If you breathe blood from a dying centipede, you will definitely kill it.


    I can''t even leave it alone. Cenri dies.


    But - the dawn is near. My senses showed that my natural enemies were imminent right in front of me.


    I can''t stand the light of the sunrise that I once endured.


    Desperately spinning his hazy head.


    There is a distance to [Descend]. Besides, the surroundings are plains. Even if we manage to get there before dawn, there is no place to hide ourselves.


    Besides, that city has full vampire control. Just because you''ve brought the wounded, you can''t help me or anything.


    The moment felt like a long time.


    I don''t have long lost time.


    No - I''m not lost. But I needed to be ready.


    The Lonely King entrusted me with everything and laid me to eternal sleep.


    But assuming there''s a post-mortem world, what would that king think if I came to the same place soon, when I was supposed to defeat myself?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Reminds me of the old days. Back then I lay on the hospital bed and couldn''t move a single finger because of the pain.


    My body was heavy. The centipede body you carried - the centipede body that should normally be held up with one hand feels like a heavy stone.


    From the puffiness and my flesh, little blood wets the ground.


    Vampire power is due to the power of death. According to a book I once read, the power of death, unlike blessings, should not diminish, but what does this weight mean?


    I just moved my body forward, thinking such nonsense.


    The sensation of fingertips, the sensation of moving hands and feet, disappears little by little. I don''t feel the muck on my back or the bloodsucking urge anymore. I can''t afford to feel it.


    And of course, the fear of death, no more.


    Live. Help Cenri. The paranoia that was once geared toward his own survival had already changed direction.


    There must be demons on the plains, but fortunately they never came close.


    Wildlife instinctively avoids undead. I''m really glad I''m a monster.


    The dawn was steadily approaching even as we did this. I don''t think about going back or hiding anymore.


    If I fall, I may not get up. Take each step firmly and move forward.


    I felt like it had been a long time since I was resurrected as an immortal. At least not the ratio of what I experienced in my lifetime for the concentration of experience.


    I saw different things. Through several fierce battles. Sometimes it was hard.


    But the sight of passing through the back of your brain like a running lantern is just a memory with Cenri.


    It was a good memory. It was the best time. Because I have a centipede, I don''t have to be the enemy of mankind.


    Bones, meat, crunch. The sun is not out yet, but the air is already in the morning. My body is about to become ash.


    "!? Duh, what''s up!? Are you all right!?


    - And I managed to get to [Descend].


    A city that abhors vampires, surrounded by deep moats, flowing water. The guards with silver on them, sorry to say, find us and rush over.


    Good. Now Cenri helps. Cenri''s life has not yet disappeared. She must not die yet.


    Supports the body, centers away from the back. Until the end Cenri did not regain consciousness.


    Darkness imparts to the sight. The vampire''s eyes are supposed to see every darkness, but I can''t see anything.


    For some reason, I felt profound familiarity, not fear, in the darkness.


    "Oh, hey!? What happened!?


    My body is even shaken. But it''s already too late.


    The sensation of the flesh disappears. He''ll be deaf soon, too. There is no pain.


    Maybe this was the last thing Jett was feeling?


    I couldn''t move. I forced myself to move my throat.


    "Oh, and, two, do it -"


    If we are to say that this is the real end, if we are to say that it is disappearance, it would not be bad to say that it is immortal. Is it a relief from being helped by Cenri that you don''t feel lonely?


    Sunlight comes. The body disappears. Ashes.


    But my loved ones were helped.


    Before I was completely unconscious, I moved my facial muscles and smiled.

 129 Epilogue: The end of the journey

    Then, at the dawn of the night, peace returned to [Decent].


    The inhabitants of the city were unaware of the terrible prospect of being kept secret by themselves, or of the fact that it had been stopped at the end of the impending world.


    Now that the mayor has been murdered, there will soon be a replacement.


    Once Descend was an outpost with the Demon King. But the fear engraved therein, and the blood flowing therefrom, at the end of many years, became nothing but a story.


    A person''s life is short. No matter how scared you are, your memories will eventually weather. That''s what you need to be most careful about fighting the endless undead.


    Given the circumstances, there is no doubt that the Mayor was deceived by the Hand of the Shadow King and contributed to the resurrection of the King, but it would not have been possible immediately after the war.


    A room in the city hall. Hearing the end of the affair from Ruffley, Kainushi laughed as if he had killed his voice.


    "Kuku... without the Mayor who took the lead in combating vampires..."


    Vampire control costs money. It takes money to flush the water, and it''s hard to find the right cross that works for both silver and vampires. For this reason, vampire countermeasures in most cities are not adequate.


    In the first place, if we do everything we can, there are plenty of hands to break in - like this one.


    While Luffleigh and the others were fighting, they were exploring the Mayor''s Mansion and City Hall to gather evidence.


    With the prestige of the Knights of End, it''s not hard to tell exactly what happened in this city.


    Memories and fears are weathered, but passing them on step by step is a field of expertise for people with short lives.


    The mercenaries who visited the castle with Senli were safe.


    They were running away watching the monsters emerge, but they will also convey the fear of the undead.


    No matter how many monsters the King of the Dead used.


    "Are you sure that man was destroyed?


    Aruba stares at Ruffley, an eye-catching girl standing still near a canine.


    I have sharp eyes. It used to be powered by the curse, but even after it was lifted, the war didn''t change.


    "No doubt, he transported Senli to the city, sunshine and ashes. Right in front of the city guards."


    "... chi"


    Nevira was so annoyed, she whispered loudly. The sharp eyes were running bloody, but there was no curse.


    There''s no way I can get it out. Even if the opponent was undead, if he saved and destroyed Senli, how could he fool his death with his inability to move at the heart of the matter?


    It is clear from the sight of the battle against the Shadow King that Senli has not lost the power of Blessing.


    END BALON - Former Riel Formet was undead and survived to the end as a human being.


    It was a heterogeneous undead. And it was a terrible undead. That young man will have a long story to tell in the Knights of the End.


    I''m not happy with that.


    "... I don''t need any exceptions! Dammit! Now he''s staying in Senli''s heart."


    The anger in Nevilla''s expression was endless.


    Ruffley and the others were rescued because the vampires listened to their last words and the soldiers came around.


    It wasn''t as strong as Senli, but Ruffrey and the others were squeezing their strength to the limit. I don''t know what would have happened if the King of the Shadows had been left alone in that land for a long time.


    If a vampire comes out, you can kill him. But we can''t destroy any more destroyed vampires.


    If the Knights of the End killed them, they were enemies, even if they kept their hearts. But what can the Knights of the End do if they choose to die to protect others?


    It meant total defeat.


    No exceptions can be made. Vampires are cunning, and many end knights have been deceived and killed by pretending vampires.


    Even if one of a thousand vampires had a human heart, all Luffries could do was purify it.


    Kaijushi put his hand on his chin and narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmm... then why don''t you stay with the princess? It would be a shame to break her qualities."


    "She needs time."


    Having been treated and managed to survive nine deaths, Senli was fully recovering in a short period of time with the blessing she had before her. But the mind is different.


    After hearing about the situation from Ruffrey, Senli said "yes" and looked stunned all the time.


    Apparently, Senli and End were doing better than we expected.


    Whatever you say, it must be one of the reasons Nevilla''s frustrated feelings. But don''t worry.


    "Besides, let me make this clear. I''m not breaking it."


    Senli Silvis is strong and merciful.


    She will fight. It''s so powerful, even if it''s full of scratches. Therefore, Ephesus of Destruction recommended her to first class.


    End''s death would have had a huge impact on Senri. She will never forget the young man who helped herself and died outside the battle.


    But she already has enough strength to keep fighting no matter what the tragedy.


    Senli Silvis is the knight of the end of life. It was too noble and too pathetic.


    And sadly, this world is not peaceful so long as she doesn''t have to fight.


    So Luffrey changed his expression. I look at catfish with serious eyes.


    "The age of darkness is coming... now is a milestone. Kainashi, you''ll be busy too."


    "Kuku... I''m not a warrior."


    The times are thriving and failing, and there are milestones in the fight against darkness.


    The Shadow King, who was supposed to perish once, came to life incompletely. The King of the Pile is still under the rush of the Knights of the End, but he is expanding his forces.


    A rare vampire with a human heart died.


    And - Master, who once wanted the name of the mightiest Knight of the End - the Epe of Destruction will not be far away.


    It seems that he was originally expecting death. Therefore, I was training my apprentice.


    Even if the answer is no, I can''t help but feel the transition.


    Epe was a deterrent. As his death approached, the powerful and intelligent undead waited.


    There will be a big fight.


    And it''s impossible that there isn''t a girl on the spot who''s kinder than anyone else.


    "Let''s get back to HQ. I can''t spend any time grieving."


    "Reforge. Next time, I need the help of a vampire."


    Nevira declared loudly with dull and shining eyes in Ruffley''s words.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Until ten days ago, everything was lost from where the old castle stood.


    Each of the hills that had been built had collapsed, causing the surrounding forests to swallow up, and all that had been there was desolate land like the scars of disaster.


    Crescent night.


    Due to the powerful atmosphere, several black things descended from the sky into its ruined land, where the voice of insects could not even be heard.


    It was... a bat.


    Multiple giant bats, about 30 centimeters in length, gather, solidify, and change as if guided by the will of someone.


    I didn''t expect this to happen...


    The cold voice echoed in silence.


    What appeared was a girl with red hair that looked like blood.


    Wearing a dark cloak, she has an unusual atmosphere, but her expression looks terribly disgusting.


    Sable Blood Pane. A vampire who serves the King of the Pile walks through the wasteland.


    Beyond that was the sword.


    In the heart of the wasteland, a sword was pierced like a tombstone.


    Patterns, Tsubaki, and blades come out of huge crystals, and black-colored blades convey unknown wonders.


    Obviously it wasn''t just a sword.


    But nobody took the sword that pierced the ground.


    Soldiers who came to investigate after the battle, and wild horses who came to hear that the castle had collapsed. And even the Knight of the End.


    What was thrown from the sword was an intense curse. Even without knowledge, living beings will understand the danger instinctively.


    A curse is a thought. It''s an intense affection enough to break into the rules of the world.


    And the curse of the sword was cast by the king of the dead.


    It was also the product of a powerful curse, and even a powerful curse resistant Sable could not have touched the sword.


    Sable did not see the moment of battle. I didn''t get my strength back in time.


    But I can predict what happened. I have also collected information in the city of DESEND .


    "Fighting an ancient king is a terrible man, End Baron."


    The situation far exceeded Sable''s expectations.


    As for Sable, it would have been nice if we had separated the End and the End Knight. To do this, I used the new Knight of the End that appeared.


    I knew something was going on at [Decend], but I didn''t care about that.


    No wonder the purpose of the ritual was the resurrection of the King of the False Shadow, and the end that showed so much survival instinct would disappear.


    "Scouts fail? But you should think you''re lucky."


    End Baron is out of hand. Probably can''t be manipulated by Sable''s master.


    Not to mention that End was completely in love with the Knight of the End.


    In some cases, they were supposed to fight about the Knights of the End.


    He broke Sable''s double even though he was still immature. I''d rather die than be an enemy.


    A bouquet of flowers was placed in front of the sword. The knight of the end of that woman must have placed it.


    Vampires with only ashes left. The proof of battle is the tombstone.


    Perhaps, years or decades later, when the curse on the sword faded somewhat, those who specialize in cursing would come to collect it.


    Looking down at the flowers, Sable sighs.


    "Oh dear, the order has failed. Don''t let my husband cage you....."


    Signs of a major battle had already emerged. We need a little more power.


    An instinct to continue to fight without choosing a means, a desire for survival. I could have been a strong ally. If we were fighting together, maybe we could have been friends.


    Finally, Sable looked at the sword and murmured.


    "It''s stupid to have a long life and fall in love with the living. With all that power... King. We''re going..."


    Turn your body into a bat. Bones, meat, a cloak made of blood. In an instant, when he turned into a bat, Sable disappeared into the moonless sky.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Two shadows were quietly moving through the dark forest.


    It''s a big shadow over two meters and a shadow a minute smaller than that. There is no moon in the sky, and the surrounding darkness is really close, but its legs are not dangerous.


    "So, what do you think?


    "Well, wait. I thought it smelled like years ago."


    The voice of a rushing woman answers as if the voice of a drooling man were stunned.


    The huge shadow approaches the ground and crawls.


    And suddenly, the road opened.


    Wasteland was spreading. The sound of the birds disappearing from the insects that had been heard so far.


    A single sword pierces the center, surrounded by a rope fence - a simple boundary.


    There is no weed growing on the ground, and according to information I heard in the city of [Decend], it is caused by the curse of the sword.


    Looking carefully around, he finally turned to the sword and trembled with a big shadow.


    "... really..."


    "Come on, get out of here!"


    A powerful curse that can be seen at a glance will not even reach those who are interested.


    In fact, the sword has a powerful curse, but there are no victims. Because nobody tried to touch it.


    That''s probably why the enclosure is just a precaution, not even a watch.


    But the smell is still on the sword.


    A small shadow gently kicks the waist of a large shadow.


    "Nh... why are you letting me go?!


    "You don''t have to be so scared, do you? I don''t usually curse werewolves..."


    "If you say so, it won''t work for the devil! Today, the moon hasn''t come out, so I can''t help it!


    A woman sighed at the man who made a sad voice that did not fit the giant body.


    "I''m not going back at all because I''m being sucked by my power..."


    "All right... damn, the smell''s getting stronger and stronger - no way - oh, I can feel it..."


    Continue to crawl the ground. Pulling through the layers of rope and pulling the tip of its nose closer to the sword''s stuck ground, it stretches out its fearful fat arm.


    Speak with a voice that feels like a fever.


    "I''m here... I''m here, I smell it, Monica. It took me three years. At last, we have arrived. I''ve arrived."


    Your voice was trembling. In the darkness, your shining eyes narrowed into fear and excitement.


    The hand of a beast with bristles scratches the soil hard.


    "Oh, Oliver, dig carefully, dig carefully..."


    "Oh, I know. Dammit, let''s solve the transformation..."


    Rough, windy breathing. After digging for a meter, the hand stopped.


    "Found it!"


    Carefully lift it out of the hole.


    It was the size of a fist. The color is black that reminds me of darkness. Cold, soft, and - indeed, pulsating in Oliver''s hand.


    It was a heart. An immortal heart that keeps alive even after being cut off.


    "Three years. Rumors of extinction were heard three years ago. That''s impossible."


    I didn''t expect to be found. I found it.


    It''s a miracle. Vampires certainly have a high immortality, but they can''t live forever under the ground that''s not a coffin.


    But I didn''t feel any strength, but my heart was definitely still alive. I couldn''t move a step, I couldn''t regenerate, I could kill a child - but perhaps if Oliver and the others hadn''t come, I would have spent a long time underground.


    Your hands and arms tremble. The ruthless glances we once met. A young ancestor (Ancestor) who killed the Lord of Oliver and destroyed the Rhinel army alone.


    The fear is firmly engraved in Oliver, who became a werewolf with the power of a vampire.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Ah...


    Monica slashes her arm with a knife, without hesitation, by a demon who was once sucked in by the young man and left powerless.


    A little black blood fell on my heart.

 130 Special Edition â‘ : End Baron does not regret

    "How does it feel to be a vampire?


    "Huh? What happened all of a sudden...."


    Moving your body is fun. Vampires don''t get muscular or tired when they move, but if they don''t move, it''s probably because of my life experience.


    Even today, when I was confirming the joy of my body moving painlessly while pushing down the back of my daily routine, Senri sat in the chair and stared at me.


    Bounce big with the force of your arms and rotate around to land.


    It is unusual for Senli to ask me that. [M] There was a passage that she was trying to make me forget that I was undead as much as possible. [M]


    I don''t care at all - it''s been a long time since we acted together, but it seems like it''s still a tragedy for Senri to become undead.


    However, it is difficult to say what it feels like. No matter how humans feel when they are human, they will probably be troubled.


    I frowned and said I was afraid to roar seriously. [M]


    "Well... if you insist... I feel like I''m moving even though it''s a corpse."


    "... yes."


    It''s also strong, it doesn''t hurt, my throat is dry, but my stomach doesn''t decrease that much, and I don''t have to go to the bathroom.


    There are some fatal weaknesses, we have to hide from humans, and we are attacked by wild vampire hunters and wild End Knights and wild Demon Kings, but overall - it feels very good not to compare with life. The blood also gives me Senli.


    As she blinked her eyes with her old habits, Senli eventually raised her serious voice.


    "The long living king of the dead loses his humanity. It''s too long for a man''s soul."


    Does that mean... a Death Magician like to be king of the dead have a problem with humanity in the first place?


    Sure, I''d go crazy living alone for decades, hundreds, thousands of years, but I''m still undead.


    Undead is immature, but I am at my seemingly age for now, and I will have a little more time to hold the flesh of immortality.


    I had some anxiety about it from before, but I can''t help thinking about it, so I decided to put it behind me.


    I said something serious to Senli. [M]


    "Senli, I''ll do the night shift..."


    "... yes..."


    "People don''t like night shifts, do they? I will definitely work the night shift if the human community approves of me."


    "Yaki....."


    This is the right job for me. [M] Guards or whatever.


    If you don''t like sunlight, you can live without sunlight, or if you can''t eat garlic, you can live without touching garlic. Even the flesh with many weaknesses should get used to it.


    A certain degree of weakness should be tolerated, as even a neck or a fire will not kill you. Well, if it weren''t for vampires in the first place, I don''t think I''d just have a neck or a fire, but this world seems to be dangerous anyway.


    I''ll choose a vampire again if I change my mind. [M] Because if you run into a werewolf or something in a human condition, you''re gonna die.


    "I''ll escort you at night. He has tens or hundreds of times the strength of a human being, and he is a powerful man who can''t die with his neck alone. I have crossed with the Demon King. And feed Senli."


    "... end, your positivity is a wonderful virtue."


    I''ve been praised.


    But even though I used to sleep like that, I''m now the knight of the end.


    Perhaps better than before... is an incredible strength.


    That''s why Senli doesn''t have to lose much about me. [M] I''m not pathetic.


    Scared of monsters, the Knights of the End tried to kill me, chased by vampires, and not zero fear of old age - but I''m still having fun.


    Once I was dead. If it''s normal, that''s it. Except now that it''s moving like this. Complaints are about mistakes.


    When I stood in front of Senri, I made a serious face and opened my arms wide. [M]


    "Besides, there''s also Senli. I... am not alone. That''s why I''m not lonely at all."


    Maybe if I was working alone as a vampire, I would have lost my mind. It is possible that he was attacking people to suck blood.


    But Senli prevented it with herself, and she will always understand.


    Honest, thoughtful, strong, and gentle. It''s just a luxury to want more status.


    Senri was staring at me with her transparent eyes, but she stood up and opened her arms without saying anything.


    Look - it''s very gentle.


    I smiled and hugged Senli gently...


    ---Just pushed it down to a nearby bed.


    The power of the End Knight''s Blessing is powerful, but without it the power of Senli will not come out of the realm of man. It doesn''t matter if the swordsmanship arm is close enough to be hugged.


    Senli opened her eyes in surprise. Always cool, the look on Senri''s face is age-appropriate, fresh and very cute.


    "!? End!?


    Senli is so sweet...


    "No! That''s not what I meant! I just gave you blood the other day!


    A sharp kick flies in my stomach, but even if I have a hole in my stomach, it''s no use to me. [M]


    When I got close, I had a strong smell of blood under my thin skin. Your heart beats hard.


    Hold down Senri''s hands and feet and rub his head against his neck. I don''t know why, I feel weird. Vampire hunting instincts are stimulated.


    White skin is smooth, its limbs are luxurious and soft wherever you touch them. Even in the light of the darkness with only candles, the vampire''s eyes firmly saw the flushing sensorial skin.


    Senli protests.


    "End, no! It''s not what I promised! Blood once a week!


    "I don''t smoke blood! But I''ll rub it off! According to my vampire knowledge, male vampires love beautiful girls!


    Examination is important. Next, find the place where you suck blood - the place where Senli reacts best.


    When I concentrated all my nerves, I tried to work more seriously than I did when I was treading my muscles, right below my limbs. The soul behind it shined brightly.


    "''Light of Liberation (Seoul Release)''!"


    ¡ì


    "... I''ll never trust you again"


    Senli tells me that the impact of the light of liberation releases the force and leaps to the floor.


    "The Light of Liberation" is the weakest of the Blessed Arts. Lower undead can be cleansed, but my opponent can only punish me lightly.


    When I get up with a rub of my stomach,


    "I''ve heard that five times already."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I''m fine. Don''t worry about it. No matter what happens, I won''t lose it, I won''t regret it, and I''m happy. Do you understand?


    Senli turned towards you.


    It''s time for me to get used to the Light of Liberation, thanks to regular blood reinforcement.


    Next. Next, definitely.


    I''m sure that Senli looked at me gently with her narrow eyes and sighed small.

 131 Prologue: End

    Looks like something happened outside.


    White old hospital. Millere Noah felt it quite naturally in a private room bed isolated from the other wards.


    From a small window facing the courtyard, where there was only one, the sun quietly plunged into a room with minimal furniture.


    Millere''s ward is a time-stopped space. I was away from the other wards, but there was no sound, and I was about to go crazy with the rest of my loneliness.


    For such a girl, change is welcome whatever it is.


    Originally, only a minimal number of doctors and nurses visited Millere''s ward, but the number of visits decreased.


    The quality of the meal that was served twice a day dropped, the frequency with which she came to help dropped, the neighborhood under her eyes became thicker, and eventually she began to smell blood.


    The doctor said nothing. Millet didn''t say anything either.


    The hospital room is completely closed to the outside world. The information will not come in, and I will not ask for it from Millere.


    They are just working in Millere''s ward.


    The country in which Millere was born and raised was a developed country, and it might not have been so good for the doctor or for Millere herself that she could not afford to leave the helpless sick behind.


    No, maybe there''s a reason why we can''t abandon Millere, but that''s not what Millere knows.


    I tried to talk to him at first.


    However, I can no longer say anything when I see the doctor''s expression that is clearly strong just by taking Millere''s gaze.


    The change was slow, but steady.


    I wondered what happened, but I couldn''t confirm it. Of course, there are things to do after checking.


    Millere dies. I don''t know if it''s in a year or two or three, but I''m sure.


    There is no doubt that something bad has happened out there.


    My very rare family sympathy has disappeared. The magicians and priests who came to see the situation once every six months disappeared. It is a bad omen that magicians and priests do not show up at all times.


    The doctor wouldn''t feel good if he confirmed the incident with an interest in half-dead people.


    Nothing happens today, time goes by, and the sunset comes through a small window.


    There is no clock in Millere''s ward. Only the movement of the sun is the only way to know the time.


    It''s time for dinner. I didn''t feel hungry. Such a function has already been lost from the mirror.


    But if you don''t eat, the flesh dies. Death is a promise, but I don''t have the courage to kill myself.


    I lay down on the hospital bed for two years. At first, my body, which was moving as I thought, was declining so that I could not live without help at some point.


    You can still wake up very quickly, but you can''t even turn it into a living doll in the near future.


    There was no one to cheer Millere up.


    No - Millet''s disease won''t heal. That''s what I was told from the beginning.


    As a result, Millere was confined to an isolated ward from the moment she was still walking. Doctors, nurses, and almost nonexistent magical healers, visitors gave up the possibility of Millet''s full recovery from the beginning, as if they wanted to die.


    A disease that never heals. Even a daughter who has just crossed ten years is forced to face reality, an inescapable despair fate.


    Those who serve God do not even have a word of consolation, and they call it a curse.


    At first, I couldn''t believe the situation. Then I cursed myself. But now I accept it.


    Night is coming. I can''t give you a light, and I can''t do anything even if I''m given one in the first place.


    The sun sets completely. But I don''t have trouble seeing the full moon today, thanks to the strong moon light that plugs in.


    Dinner is not coming. I wasn''t sleepy. Wake up and look at the window.


    Maybe you can''t even afford to deliver the meal to Millere anymore? If so, that''s fine.


    The dull pain on the inside of the body, the mirror sighs.


    The pain of the unknown origin is getting stronger gradually. That must be the footsteps of death.


    Something is happening. In any case, if there is a war, everything will be destroyed.


    When I thought about such a thing vaguely, I heard footsteps outside the room.


    Much later than usual, but is it dinner? In that case, there is no sound of a caster on which to eat.


    The lock that was locked from the outside opens, and the door is released with a sound. Moving a heavy body was a trillion times, but I looked at you with difficulty.


    I came in with a doctor in a tired white coat.


    Millere, this is our guest.


    ¡­¡­


    It was the best young man Millere had ever met.


    These shoes are made of polished leather and have a velvety jacket in black. Pure white hair that reflects the moonlight well. With a sword on his hips, I''ve never seen Millere, but is this how nobility stands up?


    The doctor pointed his dazed mirror elsewhere and said with his eyes shining.


    Open pupils. Glittering eyes like beasts. I''ve never seen anything like it before, either when I was still fine or when doctors didn''t know who I was.


    "Millet, good news for you. You''re discharged today."


    "Eh...? Say what? Who is he?


    There can be no discharge. Millet was incurable.


    The mortality rate is 100 percent. Doctors, magicians, and priests gave up before trying to heal.


    In the first place, in the unlikely event that a hundred million people would be discharged by a miracle, why would it be carried out on such a night?


    The doctor nodded as if he had reacted to Millet and continued.


    "Oh, you''re late for the introduction. This is the doctor. I came all the way out here for you."


    It was too unusual. Introduce visitors without lighting in the dark.


    There was indeed an unusual radiance in the back of the eyes. Unexpectedly, listen back.


    "What are you, a doctor?


    Even if it''s not good company, the man who has been taking care of the doctor since he was put in the hospital room blinks his eyes.


    The eyebrows were stunned for a moment and quickly returned to normal.


    "That''s... trivial."


    "Hmm... what''s your name?


    "That''s... trivial. The important thing is that this one will save you."


    It was obviously unnatural, but the voice echoed with certainty.


    I''m not crazy...


    A doctor with a moody face who looks as if he has been denied favor. The young man standing next to him did not change his expression when he heard the conversation between Millere and the doctor.


    I am a few years older than Millere, or too young to be an expert doctor, but Millere was shocked because she was not wearing good clothes or because of her age.


    I knew at first glance why.


    Why hasn''t the doctor''s man noticed? Why did you come to Millere''s room at night without lights on?


    The young man in front of me was obviously dead.


    The signs of death that surround him are the same as those that Millere feels close to him, but they are so intense that they are not comparable.


    No, I''m not human.


    "Are you... dead?


    That''s what Millere was afraid of, but looking forward to.


    This figure is the end itself that Millere imagined.


    It was not an intended question.


    The doctor rounds his eyes to a spontaneous, plucked voice.


    Don''t do anything stupid. "


    "That''s right. Oh, you should leave now. [M] Thank you for your help."


    The young man quickly admits and prompts the doctor next door to leave.


    The man''s eyes distorted slightly, but nodded to convince himself immediately, he left the room.


    Silence returns to the ward. I couldn''t say anything.


    The young man approaches, but Millere''s body does not move properly in the past.


    It has existed since ancient times and the cause is unknown. A disease in which the soul is dying, with few onset.


    --By "Death Soul Disease".


    The youth behaved more slowly than the other stupid signs of death.


    My head doesn''t work well. I didn''t expect this to happen until yesterday.


    Young people stare at the millet as if it were a standard.


    Your heart is beating as if it were rebellious. I managed to raise my voice in my thoughts that would get messy.


    "Why... why is it moving?


    "The End" answered with an innocent expression that would disperse the image of a horrible appearance when the eyes were round.


    "... because you want to move?

 132 Episode 1: Precious

    There was a lot of enthusiasm in the tavern, whose windows were completely closed.


    There are not many people in the store. A whispering but heated debate. Strong alcohol that stimulates the sense of smell.


    A silver cross hung on the wall was never seen in a tavern before.


    I sat deep in one of the seats and tied my legs. [M]


    A small sound of the clock''s hands moving. The voices of intoxicated guests are also slightly dark.


    Night is coming.


    It seems that the word began to be spoken with fear two years ago.


    The crucifixes on the tavern, the sorry water flowing around the shop, and the tightly closed doors are all influences.


    It was not painful to live under the earth with only a heart. I didn''t even feel the pain.


    What I saw was nothing. [M] When I managed to deliver Senli, my consciousness disappeared, and when I realized it, three years had passed.


    It''s a ridiculous story. And even if I spent ten years, the world had changed dramatically in just three years.


    The taverns were decorated with crosses, people stopped walking out at night, and almost every city was covered with running water.


    The store checks carefully when entering guests, the extra people are not invited in, and of course, the percentage of garlic in cooking is increasing.


    "Sorry, I''m out of garlic today."


    A girl carrying food and alcohol says sorry to a new customer.


    No. Garlic is in bulk in the back pantry. Originally, garlic dishes were common in this tavern before the commotion.


    The customer opens his eyes to the words of the store clerk that would not have been possible.


    "Ah, ahhn!? How dare you open this evening without garlic!? You know the shop got hit in the next town!?


    Vampires come with fear. The price imposed is troublesome, but the opponent is dealing with the vampire.


    I know very well because I am a stranger. [M] The flowing water, the holy water, the silver cross, the garlic, is not an insurmountable weakness.


    Water is magically evaporated and can be stopped. Silver crucifixes are ineffective unless touched. And garlic - it''s a weakness, but it''s not like you can''t suck the blood of a person who ate garlic.


    And so, a girl poking at the fries of strange birds, a famous dish in the city, looked up in the opposite seat.


    Platinum blonde stretched to the toes. A luxurious limb that feels like it''s breaking when you grip it on white skin as if it''s not bleeding.


    Millere Noah. Senli was gorgeous, but her flesh, lying on the hospital bed for years, was clearly thin compared to her age.


    Until the other day, the girl, who could not even stand up, turned her contempt to the customer''s man for a moment, but when she found out that I didn''t say anything, she looked at me and said.


    "Niisama, what are you thinking?


    "...... that cross is not an official cross. A little distorted, the crucifix is ineffective unless it has a solid ratio. That only works as silver."


    "!!! I see!! That''s right, niisama! I will do my best to be as good as oniisama!! I have to take notes... if it''s not a formal cross, it won''t work..."


    When Millere smiles like flowers bloom, she skips the meal, takes out her notebook and pen (something she got from somewhere), and starts taking notes.


    Thank you, I feel a little uncomfortable because I''ve been with Senli longer than myself. But I''m sure it''s good to have a sense of improvement.


    And so the man who was involved with the clerk earlier noticed us and opened his eyes.


    "Hmm... what is it!? Why are there kids in the tavern this evening!?


    Eyes meet eyes. His hands and feet trembled for a moment, and he stepped back like a reflection. And I gathered my strength in my eyes and said with a whispering voice.


    "''Well, calm down and sit down. Sometimes there''s no garlic in the tavern, sometimes there''s kids."


    "Ah... oh... that''s right."


    When the man''s eyes lost light for a moment and he shook his neck vertically with a feverish expression, he fell into one of the seats flutteringly.


    This is the special ability gained by becoming a noble vampire - "Fascinating Eye" that interferes with the thinking of the opponent with eyes.


    This ability is quite powerful, just the ability to become noble.


    In particular, we can almost ignore the condition that we don''t go inside unless we are invited to do so. It can be hung even from over the glass, and at the tavern, there are rules like opening the door a little and checking the customer''s face when visiting, but it can also be hung at that time. And you can invite me.


    Of course, glamorous vision is not absolute. Depending on the mental strength of the opponent, professional vampire hunters and knights are careful not to look into the opponent''s eyes in the first place. But it is impossible to impose such measures on all humans.


    Even in this era of rising numbers of vampires, the scarcity of precious vampires is certainly driving the delay in countermeasures.


    "That''s right, niisama! Can I do the same someday?


    I heard that Millere was afraid. I drank a nice cold tomato juice poured into a glass cup and laughed.


    "I can do it. Anyway, I split my blood on you."


    ¡ì


    The age of darkness has come.


    It seems that the first class knight, the Epe of the Extinction, lay on the hospital bed.


    It''s hard for me to believe that the monster that almost annihilated me from a super long distance would fall, but as if waiting for that time, the demon kings who had been in a skirmish all at once rose up against the Knights of the End.


    The "King of the Pile", the largest Demon King faction of all, once sent Sable to me.


    The King''s army, which gathered more than an estimated 1,000 vampires that had never existed before, attacked and destroyed the cities with overwhelming force.


    The dominance of the Knights of the End over the army of darkness was, of course, the fact that the Knights of the End were all elite, but the demons and powerful family of darkness - especially the total number of vampires - were not so large.


    The premise was overturned. An army of demons, including a large number of vampires, could not compete with the Knights of the End.


    They are heroes. But he was human. They didn''t have the strength to fight while defending a man with limbs in front of a monster with immeasurable health.


    Thus the Knights of the End were defeated.


    No - it''s not right to say you''ve been defeated.


    They are still fighting. It focuses on Senri Silvis, the heir to The Extinct.


    Unfortunately, however, people''s cities were scattered. The Knights of the End are also at a disadvantage and cannot protect everything.


    The world was engulfed in the vortex of war. The demon kings are still targeting the Knights of the End, but still many cities have perished and countries have perished.


    There are many cities that have not yet been destroyed, but the power of the Demon Kings is a little stronger than a trained knight.


    The Demon King is also strong, but the opponent is an army. He had his own temperament when he was in Rhinel, and he attacked the main circle directly, but if he hit him from the front, even a noble vampire would be defeated.


    In the first place, I was able to fight because there was very high quality Senli''s blood.


    I had no choice but to be resurrected and pushed into reality.


    ¡ì


    "What''s wrong? Look at me."


    I glanced at Millere and asked him.


    When Millet put her hand on her cheek, she said as if she was in a mood.


    "Niisama... she''s so cool"


    "That''s... that''s right..."


    Is it a side effect of being cool when you''re not doing anything, or a vampire''s dependency?


    Millere is a patient with the Death Soul Disease I once suffered from. [M] And now I''m a family member of this End Baron.


    Traveling through the cities, I kept searching for people who were too unfit to live - people whose qualities were too strong for the dead.


    Everything - to be a new companion.


    To fight the demon kings, to help Senli, and thus to save humans - we needed strong allies.


    I promised not to have a family with Senli, but they would forgive me if they were in the same situation as me.


    Generally, people who are bitten by vampires are said to become vampires, but vampires and dependencies are strictly different.


    Blood sucking is about sucking, but dependency is about giving. I''m sure the Werewolf-making curse that the destroyed "Beast King" had was a derivation of dependency.


    Whoever is given the blood of a vampire becomes a vampire.


    Is that why Millere started calling me Niisama?


    As a result, Millet''s eyebrows were slightly raised. That tingling little nose moves.


    "Niisama, the smell of the dead is approaching..."


    Recently, vampires attacked poorly prepared taverns and shops in this neighborhood.


    Until I was resurrected, vampires were supposed to be as rare as fantasies, but these are totally fucked up times.


    I came here this time to stop it.


    Suddenly the door broke down and a huge chunk of stone flew in to destroy the store. One of the drunks gets caught up and goes underneath.


    A strong smell of blood spreads into the store, and the customer screams with a beat.


    However, none of Millere''s complexion, which was supposed to have been just human until the other day, had changed.


    However, when I move my nose small, I smile and say.


    "Niisama, can I kill you? I will definitely meet your expectations."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Try it."


    At the same time as you accept my words, Millet''s flesh expands. [M] The thick coat is ripped to the flesh from the inside and silver fur appears.


    It''s the exercise of power.


    The family of vampires can only be made from lower ranks (lessers), but she was a vampire from the beginning when she received the blood of the noble vampire Noble Vampire.


    And now that she''s a vampire, her soul, like me, keeps falling into the desert.


    Millere was transformed by a silver wolf with a smart body.


    Why is the mirror so cool when it changes, even though it''s the same color as the dog I once transformed?


    When the wolf glances at me with a glimpse of intelligence, he changes his posture, punches through the walls of the shop and jumps out.


    Rubble falling apart. I took a bite of Millet''s leftover fries and sighed. [M]


    If your instincts get too strong, you''ll have to kill Millet.


    I''d like to avoid it as much as I can, but he was dead anyway. I''m sure she won''t regret it.

 133 Episode 2: Types â‘¡

    When I hear the clock hands moving, I feel calm and calm.


    Mutated into your vampire, Noble Vampire, greatly improved my abilities. And it''s definitely not because of my mind that I''m being pulled by the improvement of my abilities, and I''m getting a little more wary.


    I should have been careful before. There is certainly a change, like turning into a vampire and not hesitating to hurt oneself for a while.


    But that''s fine.


    I was a powerful opponent who was hunting down Senli and I wasn''t sure if I could stand up without a vampire. [M]


    Lower your hips to the table and count. Mutated to a noble vampire, my abilities grew all at once.


    It was only recently that I was able to use those too many special abilities quickly. [M]


    Those who have been vampires for a long time will have more practice.


    In terms of total power, it should exceed most opponents, but vampire abilities are extremely troublesome. I can''t feel at all relieved.


    The living people had already evacuated to the kitchen. I don''t think I''d be exposed to Senli if I left him alone, but the less people die, the better.


    After a while, something jumped out of the hole that was empty in the attack earlier.


    A big man with his right arm bitten off. Pointy canine teeth that look red like blood from the edge of your lips. Above all, the smell shows that the man is not human.


    Absolutely, even though I''ve been lowly for so long, the existence of vampires has become cheaper.


    The male vampire bounced the ground and slipped on the floor, but got up quickly. Your torn arm regenerates in seconds.


    I had twice as many musculoskeletal arms, but my skin was pure white. [M]


    "Fuck, fuck! Little girl - why is there such a place?"


    It breaks through the ceiling like a piece of paper, and a wolf shines in dull silver. A wolf transformed by a vampire is not just a wolf.


    A man lifts a table with a hug near him with one hand and gently throws it at the jumping millet. Millet just shivered himself and flew it.


    But in that moment the man had changed.


    Heavy flesh makes a sound, tears, and swells. What appeared was a scorched brown wolf about 1.5 times the size of a millet.


    The jaw was wide open and the giant wolf and the millet bumped into each other. I watched the beast and the beast feed on each other, feeling outside the mosquito net.


    Apparently, the man didn''t even realize I existed. The power absorbed from the Shadow King suppresses the signs of death.


    A curse held by the Shadow King. It was the power to "compress" behind two names, such as imaginary shadows.


    Absorbs and compresses negative aura emitted naturally. And like a stone, compressed and sharpened like a bone doesn''t get caught by the Knights of End''s sensory abilities.


    This is the curse of the Shadow King.


    And perhaps the Shadow King - this power derived from the skeleton curse - is very rare.


    All the powers of the ancestors are derived from the special abilities of vampires, but this is not the case.


    I didn''t hear the name of the force, but if you name it - let''s say "polar bone".


    Even so, the only force that prevents it is the irradiation of a negative aura. If it was the vampire''s five senses, it wouldn''t have been strange to notice my presence from the smell, but it must have been mixed with that of the Millet.


    Silver and scorched tea wolves eat each other head-on. The size of the body was larger than the latter, but the mutation stage was probably the same, but the battle was heavily inclined to the mirror.


    The battle between vampires is basically muddy. Vampires have high regenerative abilities and are almost as fatigued as they are, so it''s a long fight unless they''re surprised and rushed through.


    But the battle was one-sided. A silver wolf with huge teeth of tea wolves is nothing but a nail blow from a supple arm easily penetrates the thick scorched tea fur.


    The blood scatters. The roar of anguish shivers the air. The tea wolf tried to step back, but Millere did not hesitate to pursue him.


    The war was incredibly expensive, unlikely to have been a patient with no dreams or hopes until the other day.


    A man whispers in a murmured voice as he is taunted by the onslaught.


    "Stupid, no way...?


    The head was crushed by the right forefoot of the millet.


    Vampire dependency is not "infection." Transfer of power.


    Therefore, the more pure the parent, the stronger the vampires that can be created by dependency.


    It seems that it was the king''s family and his family - the third vampire - who turned Oliver into a werewolf.


    Since I am the first vampire, I received blood directly from me and inherited the power of the King of the Coma. She will be the first vampire of the Coma.


    The Millere banged the head of a man whose brain was damaged and whose movement stopped for a moment. The floor breaks and the pub shakes like an earthquake.


    Eventually, the wolf''s flesh shrunk and returned to human form, losing control of power.


    It''s been a while since I started hunting vampires, but Millet seems to have gotten used to it.


    Looking down at the half-dead man who fell down on the ground and twitched, Millet roared small and rushed towards me.


    The silver fur shrinks in an instant without comparison to human beings. It''s a strange sight to see again and again.


    When I arrived, Millere had no sign of a wolf.


    Millet, whose clothes were not even cut off due to the effects of the transformation, did not show any shyness, but jumped to my neck as I sat down and watched the game.


    "Niisama, I did it!


    Even I was concerned that my clothes would tear at first, but what about the goodness of this thoughtfulness?


    "How many were there?


    I killed two of them.


    Did you kill him in the ambush? Hmm... I can''t beat you.


    Proof of a vampire. When I stroked Millere''s head, which shined red eyes like blood and hugged him, my lovely family trembled little by little.


    Perhaps I used to look like this to Senri.... didn''t you have enough labor?


    The convulsions of the falling man gradually subsided. If you crush your brain, you can restrict your thinking, but not even your ability to regenerate.


    But Millet didn''t stab Todome because he was ordered to leave one behind in advance.


    Sometimes to gather information... without witnesses, this information won''t go smoothly.


    If we''re going to ambush you, we should keep this information hidden, but while we''re doing this, Senli and the others have been forced into a bitter battle. If the target is dispersed, Senri and the others will be easier.


    Millere shifted her head and pointed her white neck in front of her and said with a sweet voice.


    "Niisama, please reward me.... please take my blood."


    I see. Is this how Senli felt when she forced me to bleed? [M] It''s the opposite of sucking blood, but it feels good to be sucked...


    Her face is not red because she is not alive, but her voice is melting.


    I threw Millet, who had been faithful to my desires from the beginning, with the power of my ancestors, and stood in front of a vampire whose brain regeneration was about to end.


    I already have a family member. I have to show him a good family.


    Regenerated eyeballs. The hazy gaze fits me perfectly. [M] I don''t need restraint. There is such an isolated difference between me and this vampire. To the extent that Millet does it unilaterally, there will be no problem, and the person should understand that.


    That''s how vampires are made.


    When she grabbed her hair and lifted her face, she looked closely at her eyes and said she smiled deeply and intimidated her.


    "Describe your affiliation and purpose. This... is mine. Tell me honestly and I''ll save your life."

 134 Episode 3: noble species 3

    It smells like dead people everywhere: ...... "I never thought I''d see such an era.


    As he walked through the somewhat desolate city, Oliver Aalborg sighed softly, "The sun is still out, but few people are walking in the city.


    Even though the sun was still out, few people were walking in the city.


    In the past, the daytime was the time of the living, when the activities of the high-level undead were greatly restricted. But all that has changed.


    With the defeat of the Knights of the Apocalypse, the natural enemy of the undead, the power structure has been largely rewritten. For those who do not have the ability to manipulate the blessings, even low-level undead that can move in the daytime were enough of a threat. Even more so if no help is coming.


    And, sensing the decline in defense capabilities, the previously quiet demons and undead who were not under the control of the demon king were also actively moving.


    Oliver is also supposed to be on that side. When he was working as a member of the Reiner''s army, he would happily kill humans.


    Not for the sake of eating, but because that''s what the wildness instilled in you as a werewolf wants.


    Even now, that instinct has not disappeared.


    .................. hmm.


    Oliver gave a small sniffle.


    The human body is totally inconvenient when compared to a werewolf. Although Oliver is reasonably strong in his human form under the influence of the curse, it still can''t be compared to the one after his transformation.


    The curse of a werewolf has its disadvantages. It''s not just a matter of how many times I''ve seen it, it''s also a matter of how many times I''ve seen it.


    But for Oliver, who was implanted with the curse by his third-ranked family, close to the King of Beasts, those were the disadvantages that could be dealt with if you are careful.


    When he belonged to the force-controlled Reiner''s Army, he had taken the form of a werewolf almost to the upper limit. But now he spent most of his time in human form.


    Maybe it''s because I was thinking about it. Before I knew it, I was surrounded.


    Three behind me and three in front of me. They are humans armed with swords and armor of less-than-ideal quality. From the sound of their footsteps and the way they disperse their presence, you can tell that they have some combat experience.


    In other words, they are ...... small fry. In peacetime, you can''t even become a mercenary. At best - a thief at best.


    I look up. I''m not going to be the only one who can do that.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it in the future.


    The man stops a few meters away. Oliver stops along with it. I see those who had been following behind him turn quietly to the side.


    The undead weren''t the only ones whose order had broken down and come to life.


    The movement, Oliver thinks.


    After all, they are bandits. It''s a good thing that you''re able to get the most out of it.


    It''s a good idea to have a good time with them.


    The men were all dressed in dark-colored clothing.


    You''re a good friend. What are you doing out here by yourself?¡¡It''s dangerous here, you''re not unaware of it. I will rule this perimeter, the King of Heads.


    "Of the neck, King ............


    At Oliver''s muttering, the man frowned quizzically for a moment, but then quickly nodded widely.


    The two men, who had been flanking each other, spread out on either side in a natural movement.


    ''Ah, yes. The King of Heads. Most of the soldiers who were guarding the city are dead. Of course, the king has no interest in this empty, desolate city--but there are those who do.


    The man grasped the curved sword at his waist with an ostentatious motion and held it at the ready. A dull glow reflects the sunlight. Each of those who seem to be his friends also draw their swords.


    It''s trivial. It''s too silly. It wasn''t often before that I was attacked by people like this, even outside the city.


    It''s not only because Oliver was the one who attacked them, of course--but also because he was the one who attacked them.


    "The king told us to do as we please," he said. This black outfit is proof of that!¡¡The more heads we take, the more the King gives us his position!


    It''s a ridiculous thought. The dead hate the living. It is impossible to show mercy to a mere mortal for any reason, especially if he is a minor villain.


    Even more so if the person you''re dealing with is a minor villain.


    Oliver shifted his position, checked the men surrounding him and sighed.


    ''The King of Heads.


    There were more kings I''d never heard of. There is no doubt that people are outnumbered, but the demon kings are not monolithic by any means.


    The power structure is being rewritten too often. Where in the world was the King of the Heads hiding until the end of the Knights of the End?


    I didn''t think there were even people in human body that would take part in the demon king''s affairs - it wasn''t zero before, but these days there are far too many of them.


    The End Baron had lamented the decline in the quality of vampires, but it seems that it is not only vampires that are declining.


    How can you decide to attack someone based on their size, their armament, and their numbers?


    ............ That''s just being taken advantage of. Because the undead can''t show their power under the sun. You can''t be like me, you know.


    And then - Oliver transformed.


    Low-ranking werewolf takes the moon to transform, but the third-ranking Oliver does not need.


    It''s been several stars since the King of Beasts was destroyed. There were already few werewolves left who could transform without the moon.


    It''s a very good thing that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about the fact that you''re not going to have to worry about it.


    --It''s not just a matter of how many times you''ve been in the past, it''s a matter of how many times you''ve been in the past. It''s not just a good idea to have a good time.


    I''m not going to get a reward, but if I don''t take his head, he''ll kill me.


    It''s more than just the wildness of a werewolf. That is - fear.


    Wolves form a pack. Werewolves were created to be dominated.


    They are not allowed to attack people as long as the pack boss wants them to.


    A bloom of blood. With a single swing of his arm, the three men are torn to shreds and fall down. Then, finally, the man lets out a scream that cannot be described as a scream or anger.


    "I never thought I''d see the day like this!


    The man raised his curved sword and stepped in uninterruptedly.


    Oliver gave another small sigh and pounced like a monster.


    ¡ì¡ì ¡ì


    It''s not easy to get it right, is it?


    The house that was attacked and abandoned by demons. I sighed in the basement of the mansion, where curtains and pieces of wood prevented a speck of sunlight from shining through.


    I sit down on the sofa I brought in and shake my head, blowing away the frustration that might be there.


    There were already no enemies of mine in the vicinity.


    I killed Lynell and defeated the King of the Void. The only people who could kill me now would be the Demon King class, a vampire of the same kind, and the Knights of the Apocalypse. Maybe vampire hunting is also a strong enemy, but I don''t think I would lose in a fight if I didn''t play too badly.


    But the situation hadn''t changed at all.


    They had saved several cities and buried several dark knights. With experience, Mireirele is slowly learning to use her vampire abilities.


    But there is no information. The Dark Attendants are overflowing. There were a number of people I killed who claimed to be kings, but they were only far inferior in power to the liners I''ve fought. Apparently, the demon kings who are hunting down the End of Life Knights, including the King of the Stake, don''t have enough time to attack a mere man''s city.


    I don''t know if it''s intentional or coincidental, but there are too many people in the way. Another problem is that the communication network between the city and the city has been destroyed, making it difficult to convey information.


    Where the Knights of the Apocalypse are fighting was also unknown at the moment. I''m not sure if it''s just a matter of time before I''ll be able to find out more. As expected of the Senri, they are perfectly capable of concealing information. It''s very annoying.


    I''m just a vampire who has become a little stronger after all.


    The fact that I can only go out at night is definitely part of the problem. The bat is useful for scouting, but the distance you can travel is too great if you can only be active while the sun is setting. The continent is too big.


    And in addition to that, if the Knights of the Apocalypse are holed up in a bastion, it will be near the water. At worst, it could be an isolated island - surrounded by water.


    For now, the only allies I have on my side are Oliver, Monica, and Mireille. Oliver is a bad dog, and Monica can fly, but she''s not very strong.


    Operation Dead Souls Disease Scouting didn''t go so well either. There are only a few of us, and we''re at war now. Was it fortunate that Mireirele was found so easily?


    To begin with, a vampire''s becoming a member of a family is a transfer of power. When it is called a transfer, creating a family, the main body''s ability drops. It''s not possible to make too many people.


    In this case, when will I be able to reunite with Senri? If this is the case, Senri will forget me--I won''t!


    I''m already tempted to leaflet from the sky that the End is alive. I can''t do it, though, because Monica will be shot down.


    It''s a good idea to go to ...... to get a copy of Mireireire in Mireireire.


    "Brother!¡¡Look!


    Then, out of the darkness, my one and only attendant, Mireirele, burst into the room with a flashy smile.


    Mireirele was a pristine figure. The reason for this is because she would be torn if she changed into a wolf.


    The only thing I could inherit was ''sucking curse (curse steel)'', so I couldn''t even manipulate blood to make clothes. It reminds me of the past.


    Mirele was holding a large wooden box. She lifted it up and showed it to me with confidence.


    ''I made the coffin by hand!¡¡I''m proud of it!


    "Mireirele, shame


    You must have had a mysterious look on your face just before you became a vampire, but you''re doing very well. It''s morning, time to go to bed.


    To begin with, you''re too nerdy. It''s hard to believe that they are the natural enemies of mankind.


    Nudity and nudity. Who do they look like?


    Mirele, to my point, quickly hid behind the coffin and poked her head out soon.


    But, brother, there are no more clothes in this house. Everything is torn except for the stranger''s clothes.


    You tore it, not ripped it.


    "I wish I could have been a puppy all the time.


    "?¡¡Brother, it''s the wolf that I will be.


    Mireirele rolls her eyes and says with a strange look on her face.


    Kuh ...... the wolf is better looking than the dog!¡¡But now I can also be a wolf. I can be a long-furred, white, fluffy wolf!¡¡Why not?


    I had no choice, so I bit off my right thumb. I manipulate the flowing blood and make it cling to Mirele''s body, making it a blood garment.


    The Blood Curse (Blood Pain) that I have is weak. I''m not sure if it''s because I couldn''t suck it out of the body, but it can''t hold its shape for long when it''s away from my hand.


    It''s a good idea to have a vampire with the Blood Pain in your hand, or else you''ll have to go to the store to find one.


    "Kyah, brother, thank you!


    Mireirele, who has gained a robe, cackles and jumps on me. I don''t remember raising her to be such a shameless child.


    I''m sure she is starving for people because she was bedridden. In my case, I didn''t feel any particular emotions because of the Lord, but if Senri had been a vampire and helped me in a similar way, I''m not confident that I wouldn''t have been in the same boat.


    Mireirele placed the homemade coffin on the floor and grabbed my arm, forcing me into it. That''s quite a bit of force for a vampire with such thin arms.


    Wait, stop - this coffin is not lined with bedding. It''s nice to have a homemade coffin, but a simple wooden coffin is not the way to go!¡¡And there are nails sticking out of it, stuck in the body.


    Slender bones that jostle and collide. Soft flesh. Long hair tickles my cheeks. For a moment, Mirele flicked her ears to my chest as if she could hear my heartbeat, and then immediately presented her neck in front of me and said in a sweet voice, "My dear brother, thank you.


    "My dear brother, in return for the gift of a coffin and me!¡¡Take my blood!


    Really, who the hell do I look like? I didn''t raise you to be such a shameless child!


    I''m a Senri man. I don''t cheat.


    Mireirele squirms around and squirms around and says in an embarrassed voice, "Brother, euch!


    "Brother, euch!


    !¡¡That''s the false accusation!¡¡Who do you think put the clothes on me!


    I hope you''ll always remain a dignified Mireireire when you''re fighting.


    If I don''t, I''m going to be pushed out of ............. No, you can''t. No matter how much of a vampire you are, you can''t do that.


    ............ Senri should take a lesson from Mireirele!¡¡A handmade coffin and me, too nice a gift.


    I''m back. Mr. Endo.


    And that''s when Monica, who had been sent out on a well-timed scouting mission, came back.


    Monica, who can fly, move in the daytime, and even use her mesmerizing power, though a bit weak, is a more useful member of the team than Oliver, who can only fight and smell (even I can fight and smell).


    Mireirele''s expression is blatantly distorted upon learning of Monica''s return. It seems that Mirele doesn''t like Monica very much.


    I get up and put my arms around Mirele''s back as she hugs me tightly, and I look at Monica.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about it. The demon''s endurance is far beyond that of a person, but it is clearly inferior to that of a vampire.


    Dark circles under my eyes, and my hair is shaggy. Let''s not get mad at him for lack of results.


    He clears his throat and listens to the report as soon as possible.


    Good to have you back, Monica. Have you made any progress?


    "Dear Mr. ............ end. You can''t mend your ways now.


    Monica put a hand to her head as if to suppress a headache and began to report in a tired voice.

 135 Episode 4: New policy

    Monica is an excellent scorn.From reconnaissance to espionage and information collation, the Rhinel army cultivated that skill, which was mutated into a noble species and gained powerful power, which I could not imitate.


    Above all, she saves her life.Without Monica and Oliver, I would still be under the ground.Once I was certain, I decided to flush everything into the water. [M]


    Monica told me what it was like to spend a long time looking for me, making me suspicious.


    I''m the rightful heir to the demon King Rhinel.


    Apparently, Monica and Oliver are quite reasonable.Is that how Lion Dragon Rhinel''s charisma was?


    If I hadn''t had Senri, I might have been working for Linel. [M]His army was terrible, but he himself was an orthodox king.


    The likelihood of Monica betraying you is probably not that high.Vampires have a lot of weaknesses, so if you think about doing a monica who''s not good at a frontal fight, you can assassinate them, but if you betray them in the first place, you just have to bring them back to life.I''m worried too much, and now I have a loyal family member named Millet.


    Monica Ulzvia is a demon called a demon.


    I''m not too familiar with it, but demons are a race whose abilities vary greatly from individual to individual, and Monica is good at manipulating people.


    He turns into a human, manipulates some dark magic, and flies through the sky with black wings.And compared to Senli and Millet, they have a fleshy body.Her charming powers differ from those of me. Although her immediate and coercive powers are inferior, she seems to be a substitute for a human opponent of the opposite sex who is also quite capable.


    I obviously think that Monica is a Succubus, but since this is not a Succubus, how many real Succubus are there?


    Review the information Monica brought back.Now that the magic is so abundant that there is little movement between cities, the amount and accuracy of information is diminishing.


    The outside world is dangerous not only for humans, but also for demons who have no extra power.The magic released from a natural enemy called the Knights of the End is just as good as I checked.


    These people are the kind of harmless vampires like me that get in trouble.


    Millet sharpens her lips and murmurs.


    "If I could use the Magic Eye, I could help Niisama...."


    "I don''t want it to melt in the sun by accident during the investigation."


    The disadvantages of the curse increase in proportion to the number of mutations.Of course I''m your kind, but even a normal vampire millet can''t move properly in the sun for a second.


    Monica and Oliver, whose sunlight was not a weakness, were also valuable in that sense.A race of vampires must defend themselves during the day.If you act as discreetly as you did when you were acting with Senli, you won''t have many opponents to attack, but if you stand on the stage, you must have allies to protect you during the day.


    If it''s not sunny underground, we can still move in the morning, so now that the signs of undead have disappeared, we can''t hide alone.


    Check all the notebooks and maps that Monica brought.


    Well, you''ve done a lot of digging.


    "... there''s little information coming out, so there''s no room for speculation..."


    Monica was entrusted with investigating Senli''s whereabouts and the forces of the Demon King nearby.


    It is difficult to investigate things that would have been easy to investigate if the world had not changed, in this situation where people can no longer afford to and even the network of contacts between cities is cut in half.Oliver is hunting the city goons, and I and Millere are traveling around with power training based on rumors, but I don''t really get hit.


    I hardly knew where Senli was this time.


    "The Knights of the End will have no choice but to follow the movement of supplies.If the rumors during the war are true, there must be a supply route. "


    "Yes! Why don''t you put me in a parcel and send it to the Knights of the End?"


    I''m not proud, but I can be compact if I want to be compact.


    Monica sighed at my sincere words.


    "... Dear End, the situation has already passed.Shipping network is poor. There aren''t many pedestrians around here. "


    If so, would you like to be a merchant?


    "There are multiple human checks in big cities.You''ll find out in one shot. "


    "Niisama, I want to be a peddler!"


    Monica wouldn''t hesitate to deny it more gently if it were Senli.


    Still not enough people, huh?Our army has only four of us. [M]Fighting might be enough, but we don''t have enough men.


    I don''t mind helping a human city in the end, but I can''t protect one saved city as it is.


    "But it''s not like I don''t have any hints.Successful resistance against the Allied opponents of "King of the Pile" should be beneficial.Probably getting backups from the big Powers.We need to narrow it down little by little based on that. "


    Monica''s words made sense.But that''s no good.


    The world is wide. My time is infinite, but Senli''s time is limited, and it will grow in the three years I''ve been asleep.If I do that at once, Senli will become a grandmother.


    I want to see Senri, who has grown up as soon as possible. [M]


    Monica talks like a mess.Miraille called out to Niisama and Niisama, listening to the annoying words.I put them all out of my consciousness for a moment, and when I meditated, I was ready.


    "All right... Monica, call Oliver.I''ve made up my mind, and I''m done accepting it. "


    Finding and investigating people with Death Soul Disease is less beneficial than it takes time.


    Thinking about things in a complicated way is not good.As far as I''m concerned, I''ve eliminated all obstacles with all my might.Then you can do it again this time.


    Careful is virtue, but cowardice and paper are the same.


    If I don''t have enough information, I''ll look for it until I find it.If there are not enough, I will rule.


    You don''t have to be a family member, you just talk to Rhinel with your fist like that once.


    View Monica''s faction map of the Demon King.The base is a vast map of the neighborhood, but even with the information it contains, it can be seen that there are many arrogant people in the neighborhood who are proud enough to name a king.


    I''ll beat them all up and make them servants.If you are attacking a people''s country, you will be one of them.Increase your forces, defeat the King of the Pile coalition that is supposed to be fighting Senli, and reunite with adult Senli for a happy end.This is the shortest route.


    Did Senli''s brain muscle move?


    Before Millere and Monica looked at us with their eyes round, I made a strict declaration.


    "Everyone, beat them to the side.From this moment on, I am the demon king. "

 136 Episode 5: New policy â‘¡

    In my words, Oliver, who was recently tense as a dog wet in rain, sparkled his eyes. [M]


    "Oh, boss, are you serious?"


    "I want Oliver to work for me.Vampires aren''t good for protection in the first place. "


    Too many weaknesses. You need to be careful when attacking, but once you''re in protective custody, you''ll be attacked with vampire weaknesses like a fox.


    I''m not going to say I''m a coward.Vampires are so cowardly in the first place.


    "Of course, come on, boss. With the power of the boss, humans, of course, cannot defeat most demons."


    The first time I saw him, he was in pretty good shape.I was terribly frightened right after you saved me, but how much trauma do vampires have?


    Too different in intent to kill than Albatross, who should have been cursed in the same way.


    Oliver, you''re in the vanguard.


    "!? Me?"


    "It''s not weak, it''s sturdy."


    The werewolves cover most of the vampire''s weaknesses, just the seeds produced by the ancestors.Perhaps the Necromancers who gave birth to the ''King of the Beasts (Lucos)'' created them to counter the many weaknesses that could not be eliminated.They are weak to vampires, but they have no other major drawbacks.About a silver weapon.


    Compared to me, it has no weaknesses, it is sturdy compared to Monica, and above all, unlike Millet, it is wonderful not to spare much if you accidentally die.Besides, there''s plenty of useless high specs that can transform even humans.It would have been perfect if it had been a girl who could smoke blood.


    "Hee hee... you''re number three... and I certainly don''t have any weaknesses in my transformation."


    "Werewolves are real under vampires."


    Without compliments, Oliver laughed fiercely with his tongue and Monica whispered.


    Apparently, werewolves have the loyalty they deserve.Aren''t you worried about getting laid?Well, I hardly sleep...


    "Let''s go smart. I will advise the weakest Demon King to surrender in turn."


    "Hmm? Aren''t you planning an ambush?"


    For vampires with many weaknesses, ambushes have immeasurable benefits.


    But there must be limits to domination with fear.My purpose is not to be king, and I will not go beyond that if we negotiate. [M]It is decided that it is better to have a large number of people because they are trying to assign the other party in the first place.


    Monica speaks my language in a way that is difficult to say. [M]


    "Ender, demons don''t surrender without fighting."


    "... you have to try it."


    "Well, if you want me to do it... it''s a hundred times better jobs than gathering information."


    Looks like Oliver''s job didn''t suit him.Demon King is also quite difficult.


    "Suggest surrender from the front if you think you can win from the front, and take down a big, tough opponent in an ambush.Negotiations with the human nation. "


    It''s not good to be known that you destroyed your country when you reunited with Senri, and when the Knights of the End can''t move properly, your country is doomed. If you gather your strength and negotiate gently, you can''t say no.


    Millet applauds the flexibility of the operation.She smiles as if she were going to play her favorite game.


    I became a vampire and somewhat lacked an ethic, but I have a glimpse of my lifetime personality every season.


    "Nice, oniisama. So... what should we call ourselves?"


    "Hmm? A famous name... a famous name?"


    Sure, names matter.If you become famous, you may reach Senri, who is fighting somewhere.In that case, it would be preferable to have a name that would be immediately apparent to Senri.


    The End Army... they know my name too.As far as possible, it should be a name that only Senri can understand.


    "... the army I love so much...?"


    "Niisama..."


    No matter what they say, Millet''s expression that seemed to be happy suddenly clouds.Oliver twitches and pulls her cheeks, turning a doubtful eye.


    After a while of silence, Monica said with a squeezing voice.


    "Endosama...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "I''m just kidding. I see, I see."


    "I thought it would be over before the army started."


    Certainly, if Senli''s beloved army were to ravage the outside world while Senli was fighting desperately, Senli would be in trouble.That''s not true, and it goes without saying that I love Senli now.


    Lord designed me king of the coma. [M]That''s why it''s not bad to use that name... but did you know that name, Senli?


    The battle with the Shadow King was fierce, and he slept for more than three years since then.I wonder if it''s passed on to Senri - five minutes.


    I nodded loudly and looked around and declared. [M]


    "All right, I''m the ''King of the White Puppy''. Decided!"


    Eh!?


    "!? So, are we the ''White Puppy King'' army?!"


    "Are you complaining?"


    This will definitely be passed on to Senri.I''m probably not worried about my name.Even if the other demon king had a white puppy, the king of the white puppy would not be named after him.


    "Niisama, you''re so cute..."


    "The king of the white puppy won''t accept a suggestion to surrender... in the first place, there''s obviously a superior big name in a similar direction: the king of the beasts..."


    "It''s okay, I''m not always going to name it.Let''s carve this name into the faces with fear.You got it, Oliver? "


    "Let me, at least, the king of white dogs..."


    "No! That won''t convey my intentions!"


    When I stare at him, Oliver''s tone weakens.Apparently, my sincerity has been conveyed. [M]


    Besides, it''s not all bad.With this name, when you go into battle, the opponent will be absolutely alarmed... and no one will forget the name when the power is known. I''m insane.


    And I don''t think the power of the white puppy King is'' Curse of Suction (Curse Steel) ''.The war has begun before the war.


    "But Niisama, Niisama sometimes turns black....."


    "Monica, I''ll start with the weakest king around.I will give you the status of staff officer.You know what? One year. In a year, we''ll find Senli and end this shitty era! "


    Grasp and lift the sword inherited from the Shadow King.The cursed Magic Sword became terribly familiar with the cursed body.


    Had he not been pushed to the brink of battle with the Shadow King, such a time would not have come.At least we weren''t separated from Senli.


    "I... a year!? Yes, yes. Ok, ok"


    "... niisama, what is my status?"


    "Um... then I''ll be a princess."


    It seems that the beginning of this era was the loss of the ephemeris of The Extinct.That man is always in my way. [M]


    When I smiled, I sequentially checked the stiff Monica, Oliver, and Millere, who was delighted with the proper princess, and gave the first order of the White Puppy Army.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    "Bfufu... what!? What the fuck!?King of White Puppies!? White Puppies?Did you decide for yourself!? "


    "... yes. My name is cute, but I can''t let you lick it... Hand this letter to the king."


    "You''re a dog, aren''t you?"


    "Nh......"


    After a blatant mockery, Oliver ate his teeth.


    A dark elf man smiles with his nose as he receives the letter he has handed to him and is patrolling the territory, an evening demon king''s soldier.All the other soldiers surrounding Oliver looked down on Oliver.


    This is the first time I''ve ever been licked like a werewolf. All the names are bad.


    "So, how many troops are there with the white puppy Demon King?Hundreds?I''ve never heard of... "


    But I couldn''t complain.This sight had been imagined before I received the letter.Even if Oliver had been in their shoes, he would have done the same.


    The Demon King''s name must show his courage and be a source of pride for his men.


    The Everlasting Night Demon King is one of the most powerful kings in the neighborhood.It is mainly gathering fairy species demons that can use powerful magic, and it is enriched to a scale that cannot be resisted in nearby countries against the background of its extermination power.


    It is a new and up-and-coming force that is now eroding into the realm of other demon kings.For the soldiers holding them in their heads, the soldiers of the white puppy king who brought the letters on a single horse would be nothing but jokes.


    "... four. Four."


    "Four? Four... are you kidding me? Don''t hide it."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Well, no way - are you serious!?"


    The explosion engulfs Oliver. That''s true.There are not many people who call their army by four.In general, the number of four is less than the number of soldiers surrounding Oliver now.


    As a werewolf, Oliver is magically immune.Still, with so many soldiers at the same time, the chances of winning would be weak.The opponent is a magician, but not physically weak.


    Of course, you can run away.


    Be patient and say to the lower end of the evening demon king in front of you.


    "Surrender advice. We need to get back to you."


    "Kfufu... I see.Sure, let''s tell the king.The king of puppies and crazy demon kings appeared. "


    At the tip of his extended nails is a light of fire, and the letter turns ash in an instant.The mission failed, but Oliver didn''t regret it.


    Surrender advice without battle is not going to succeed.


    When Monica heard of the weakest king, she chose the Everlasting Demon King as her first opponent.


    Countless armies that can use powerful attack magic would be a threat.But magic doesn''t work on cursed vampires.


    The White Puppy King has slipped a little, but he''s powerful, brave, and cunning.

 137 Episode 6: Magic

    "Hah...? King of the white puppy...?... are you here to make fun of me? "


    In the words of a man named Oliver who suddenly arrived, the First Consul of Fulnon, a small city, blinked his eyes at the neighborhood below.


    Years after the demon kings joined hands, the world changed completely.The Knights of the End, known as heroes, were full of their response, and many cities were forced to defend themselves.


    In addition to the great forces that targeted the Knights of the End, many demon kings appeared, targeting the town here and there.For mankind, which boasted the greatest pride for a long time, it was a blue sky thunderbolt.


    Several towns without combined force were destroyed, and cities with considerable force were forced to struggle.Humanity is slowly following the path of doom.


    The spreading air of despair contributes to further darkness.Many demon kings appeared around Fulnon.


    The town has not yet been destroyed because Fulnon had considerable power, but the demon kings did not have a great purpose.


    They do not want to rule over humanity.Destroy the town as if it were competing to score a game.Many of the towns that have actually been attacked have lost order and now appear to be ruins where monsters trek.


    This city is no longer alive.We won''t be able to fight long enough, and we won''t be able to get any more power from other towns.No other town has such leeway.


    All we can do is leave town praying to avoid being found by sharp demons.But if you leave town - where are you going to run?Everything is in the middle of a war now.


    The city hall was already in ruins.Some of those who flee are already fleeing, and fewer are seriously working.


    "This is the first time the Demon King has sent a messenger to town.In the first place, is it really the Devil King? What? "


    "Hmm... that''s why I said that.The White Puppy King is not good. "


    A man named after the messenger in front of him is a small one, though bad for his appearance.I don''t mean to say I can''t fight, but I don''t look like a mercenary.In the first place, none of the demonic tribes can form a cooperative relationship even if they speak the language.Sensitivity is different.


    Looking back at two guards armed with lousy spears, he shook his head sideways.


    "But, as it stands, it''s a poverty-stricken thing.Help is not coming, I''ve never moved on to teamwork. Isn''t it? "


    "Well, that''s right... even if you''re really the Envoy of the Demon King, there''s nothing you can get out of here.Money is useless in this situation. "


    I can''t see the purpose at all. The man''s words are gaining ground.Fulnon has minimal combat power.The food supply is still struggling, but it will eventually be insufficient.


    Security is gradually deteriorating, and the number of residents is decreasing.The more busy the Praetor came out to see the apostles without appointments, the less order it was.


    So Oliver sighed deeply and said something unexpected.


    "Well, that''s fine. My king says - for now, beat them all up and think about it.After seeing that... think about it. "


    "What... do you want to beat everyone up?"


    I don''t know how to react.Whether you''re kidding me or not, it could be a scam, but Oliver doesn''t want anything from Fulnon.


    Oliver speaks with a low, roaring voice.


    "My king... somehow... used to be a ''dog''.Think carefully and decide. "


    The air was changing.The weary Praetor''s skin faded back one step behind the other with unfamiliar signs.


    Oliver''s body makes a sound and swells up.Your clothes are torn, your ears are stretched from the top of your head, and the shape changes.


    Nobody was keeping up with the change.The guard''s arm trembled and dropped his spear, even though he wasn''t intentionally murdered.


    "Werewolf (Wearwolf)... White, Puppy King...?"


    "Uhhhhhh - why am I doing this? - I''ll come and ask you later, Ningen!"


    The magic barks and disappears.No - he kicked the ground and jumped up.The speed was not something that could be followed by one''s own eyes.


    After Oliver disappeared, the Praetor and the two guards remained standing.


    After a while, the Praetor sighs, confirming that the danger is finally gone.


    "Well, I see... what''s going on with the security in this town?"


    "I hear werewolves can''t distinguish themselves from humans, but it''s a terrible pseudo-state ability."


    There''s nothing I can do about it.It may be discernible to put soldiers in and check the town closely, but the opponent''s physical abilities are physical abilities.Nothing will happen in this town, where the vigilante in the small village has only a hairy strength.The Knights of the End, who used to be there for these times, are no longer there.


    "Just in case... I don''t know if you''ll believe me.Former dog...? "


    I can''t afford to fight anymore. If the opponent''s power is really enough to kick around the Demon King, they will have to follow.


    But what kind of king sends a messenger?At all, even though the story itself is serious, I don''t feel nervous about whether the name is because of the name.The First Consul sighed and gave up halfway and returned to the city hall.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    A sense of disdain that comes from irresistible instincts.That''s why they''re incompatible.


    Sometimes it is put together with the demons, but it is considered a hostile species of humankind together, but it is an outrageous story.


    There is no such thing as an immortal species (undead) that has crossed the line of the world.If the human forces weren''t the biggest, they might even have been fighting people.


    The five senses of the demon tribe are not as dull as humans.The smell far from the creature was a clear indication of how far away it was from the nose and the seedy species.


    Late at night even the moon hides in thick clouds.Lighted by a campfire, a small shadow appeared.


    Numerous demons are packing the bases that have been converted into human settlements.Its swarm of diverse demonic tribes was chaotic, but its strength was certain.


    However, I can''t see any tension in that face, which faces countless glittering eyes, staring at the sky and floating in the darkness.


    No, it''s the army that''s nervous.This tiny body is showing signs, and the smell runs with an irresistible fear.


    I''m not used to it. I can''t be in a place like this.The demon took the form of a human girl, but was by no means human.


    No matter how intelligent a species is, it can be understood.To call man and life, his soul is too cloudy.


    --A single horse. There is no one who would challenge this Demon King army alone.


    The shadow wearing the black coat had no weapon, but he had a flag in his hand.


    The more frightened you run, the longer your silver hair is, the more suspicious your crimson eyes shine.A deformed girl holds her flag up and laughs with her lips slightly lifted.


    "Oniisama - you can''t kill humans, but the demons can be reduced a bit -"


    One of the demon kings of evening.The Dark Elf man was able to identify himself because he had seen it for the first time.


    A cursed existence that hunted down the Knights without an end to the Prisoners.


    "This belongs to Niisama from today."


    "Vampires! Keep them away!Bring me the silver! "


    A human army can easily burn out magic bullets in a row.However, such a thing is a breeze for immortal species with magic resistance derived from a powerful curse.


    Smoke is coming in. There can no longer be a moment''s respite.


    "Run the water! Garlic and crucifixion!"


    A mere creature must not fight it without preparation.Even the Knights of the End are ready to fight.


    And in the smoke, a tiny shadow swelled up at once.

 138 Lesson 7: Magic â‘¡

    A small body instantly becomes huge and turns into a beautiful beast.It was a horrible sight that could not appear in the story.


    A beast kicks at the ground without taking into consideration the countless magic bullets that are fired by the dozens of demons surrounding it.


    Silver fur with supple limbs and little attack, including magic, physics, and firearms.


    Senri once told me.Vampires weren''t meant to be dealt with by the Doomsday Knights alone.Especially if it was a skilled vampire, a few knights might be dangerous.


    Vampires with many weaknesses overwhelm their specialist, the Doomsday Knight.The strongest thing about vampires, I think, is their overwhelming physical strength.


    Infinite stamina and the strength to lift a few tons of rubble.Durable and regenerative force that can move smoothly even if there is a hole in the belly.And immunity to sorcery and poison.The vampire''s performance is purer than most demons because of the price it pays.


    Only one blood-splitting family member.I turned into a bat and watched Mireille Noah''s memorable debut from above.


    I''m sure she has a talent for fighting.Even though she had a senior named me, even though she had become a vampire from the beginning - she wasn''t puzzled about fighting from the beginning.The first thing that made me fight was a monster like a beast with hair, but I slaughtered it as it should have been.I got used to fighting because Lord ordered me to go through a few battles, but she wasn''t.


    Mirele likes to be transformed into a wolf, but the wolf she transforms is huge, tough, has shining silver fur, and is very beautiful.I was a dog when I first metamorphosed, so there may be some differences, but the situation is the same, but the gap is too big.It would be sad if I turned into a wolf and looked worse than Millet, so I''ve been suppressing my transformation into a wolf lately.


    But she was still a fresh vampire.


    Mirele is strong. Much stronger than I was in the beginning.But this world isn''t so sweet for us.


    I''m watching from the sky because I have to. [M]


    Ever since I became an undead, I''ve had a lot of eyes.The Doomsday Knight had only his neck cut off, and the Vampire Hunter had his weakness pierced, being burned with a cursed flame, receiving silver claws, and being attacked with a pile of blood. Even if I remember now, I would normally fall asleep forever.


    I managed to survive the battle because I had an understanding named Senri.Even if she wasn''t there, her presence was always my support. [M]


    So, next time, I''ll keep an eye on Mireille.She has no doubt about her talents, but the vampire has too many weaknesses, and the vampire''s weaknesses are famous, so the opponent is likely to come through there.If I am not careful, I will suffer a terrible blindness. If I am not careful, I will suffer a terrible blindness.


    This was the first time Mirele had fought a major opponent.This time, I was targeting a matching force to gain experience, but I still didn''t know what kind of hand the demon king was going to use.


    And as I was worried, from the first shot, Mirele was an amateur.


    The surrender order has already been rejected via Oliver, so we should have sneaked in and reduced the number of people, but now it appears from the front.The last thing you need to do is put up a flag!


    Without knowing how I felt, the silver wolf was raining and raining on the Demon King''s soldiers at night while receiving a magical attack from the front.


    He bounces off the opponent with his body, crushes them with his forefoot, and bites them around the neck.It''s certainly effective, but when you receive flowing water, you can''t use your power for an instant and it''s incapacitated, but it''s quite a hepatitis to do it from the beginning without support.


    There was only one base, and there were a lot of soldiers in the city.According to the preliminary investigation, most of the Demon King''s subordinates were like magicians, and the flames and thunder were continuously struck.


    Even though I knew the opponent was a vampire and the effects of magic were bad, I couldn''t help but attack them.There was an overwhelming difference in the number of people, but it was clear from the sky which was the advantage.


    Mirele was too brave.And with that murderous intent, the Demon King''s subordinates were being suppressed.With such a difference in numbers, the silver wolf would easily ravage the subordinates of the ever-night demon king, even though only one vampire was likely to be involved.


    And so I noticed that there were several dark elves with bows gathered on the roof more than a hundred meters from the rampaging square of Mireille.


    The Dark Elves were a demonic race with excellent bows and magic skills.Dark-eyed and skilled, the Dark Elves bow through the apples a few hundred meters away.


    The dark elves pulled their bows in a falling in love motion.The lamp had a unique glow of silver.


    Silver is a weakness of the family of darkness, although it is much better because it seems that it has not been blessed.Vampires are no exception, and silver weapons easily pierce through the flesh of a sturdy vampire and inhibit regeneration.


    The vampire''s painful sensation is much duller than that of humans, but it''s not the same when it''s given a silver weapon.Some vampires seem to be stuck in their first severe pain.If he were to be pierced through important organs such as the brain and heart, he would not die instantly, but he would be stuck any longer.


    The mirror is finally pinching... I''m sure you''re used to the pain of death, so you won''t have to worry about getting stuck - but you won''t be ambushed!


    It was OK to go in for help, but it is better to look at the painful eyes once.I''m not always there. [M]


    The movement of the Dark Elf stood still for a moment as Mirre shot her magic from nearby.Arrows are released as they poke through the gap.


    Countless arrows of silver fly into the darkness.Unlike a firearm, the attack is barely noisy.I would have noticed, but it''s only because I''ve fought before.


    A cowardly rain of silver arrows is approaching Mirele from behind.


    And then, on the verge of being pierced by the beautiful silver fur - Mirele turned herself wide and shook off the silver rain with the dark elf she had cast.


    Within the rain of arrows, most of them were shaken off, and the rest of them were continuously pierced into the body of the Dark Elf.In an attempt to do some damage, the soldiers who were attacking in the distance rushed upside down.


    It''s no coincidence that Mirele is not in a hurry at all.


    Did you read this attack?!


    Throwing away the dark elf that had turned into a halibut, Mirele kicked hard on the ground.A few meters away, I jumped and pulled down the Dark Elf''s mage, who was still upset, and ran like a gust toward the direction in which the bow flew.


    I opened my eyes unintentionally. I knew exactly where the arrows were coming from.


    But the distance of a hundred meters is not a big deal for the vampire, but even the enemy is not silent.


    Countless arrows of silver are released again, and Mirele uses a new shield to prevent them without slowing down at all.I always tell you to be careful with silver weapons, but what about her rudeness?


    Even though the change to a wolf should change your body''s senses and perspectives and make it difficult for you to move well, it''s quite plain to prevent and pay for the arrows that flew from you.I may not be able to do it... "


    One of the soldiers uses his magic to blow water from the ground and build a small river a few meters away from Mirele.One of the vampire''s weaknesses - flowing water.Humans have little momentum, but vampires are deadly.


    If his sensitivity was still alive, he would be lost in judgment. When Mirele stepped on the ground and avoided leaping, he threw a [shield] that could be pulled over the roof.


    The Archers could not deal with their flying companions and broke their posture.If you forgive the approach, you won''t be able to fight the vampire without much physical prowess.


    I was impressed and stunned by the extra vibrant battles that I didn''t think had been going on for months.


    Even though it was so rampaging, my vision was wide.I have not failed to exercise vigilance.Normally, blood would climb to my head during battle and my vision would narrow down... but I actually fell into a pinch every time.


    ............ Milaire, do you have any sore eyes?


    The plan is to get help and refreshment when you fall into a pinch.


    Perhaps you realized the defeat, but the Demon King''s subordinates fled like scattered spider children.Even though there are still people, was the mirror terrifying?


    Mirele tried to follow, but a few magicians blocked the way with a stream of water that looked like a turbid stream and stopped her.


    As a result, all that remained in the city were traces of fierce battles and the corpses of countless demon lords.


    At night when the moon is hiding and it is close to true darkness, the silver wolf howls of victory as only the burning flames light up all over the battle. It stands out quite a bit.


    I warned desperately in my heart as I moved my wings in the sky.


    I can''t... I''ll stand out if I do that, and it''s dangerous... it''s dangerous! It''s true!


    ...... Bad, the level of Mirele is too high.Very calm. At this rate, you may be stolen when you reunite with Senri.


    In the end, I didn''t get the chance to appear, and before I started to worry sadly, Mirele bypassed the river a lot.


    Then, when he sniffed the ground, he ran towards the direction where the Demon King''s subordinate had escaped.


    ¡ì


    The mansion was completely covered with planks to prevent sunlight from entering.In that basement, I was listening to the report of Mirele, who came back with a steep expression on her face.


    Did you get it at the base where it was attacked? Mirele was wearing a fluttering dress that was close to her feet.Even though I was supposed to be running through the battlefield in the first place, my expression was a little flushed on my cheeks, and I couldn''t see anything like fatigue.


    "I mean...... you tried to find the next base before the stench disappeared?"


    "Yes. I was going to surrender after a bit of terror... there were still a lot of them left, but they all ran away..."


    As a precaution, I kept watching from the sky, but Mirele''s rampage was very eye-catching.


    Chasing the demon king''s escaped subordinate, they attacked the city one after the other, making the opponent pathetic.I''ve never been so stubborn in my pursuit.


    He coughs small and frowns.


    ¡±...... I didn''t give you such instructions¡±


    I mean, I can''t believe we''re going to drop a few cities overnight, even though we have a clear constraint on sunrise.


    At the end of the sunrise, I was more glowing.


    The last one ran away without even fighting back... maybe I did too. It''s too much for you.


    In response to my reprimand, Mirele said with a victorious expression that she did not think had caused so much trouble last night.


    "I-I ''m sorry, niisama... but the flag is firmly raised!"Niisama''s prestige should be well communicated! "


    No, I think the majesty has been around for a long time.It''s spreading too much, and it''s not going to be a white puppy army, it''s going to be a silver wolf army.


    I wanted to scold you for risking my orders.I wanted to scold you, but Mirele was unharmed, and I was very calm when I looked at the battle scene, and I had no problems at all.Considering that I might not be able to cool down there in the same situation, scolding here feels strange. [M]


    It''s funny to complain about the thickness of your loyalty, as if you were jealous of Millet.


    "...... Didn''t you think it was dangerous?"


    "I didn''t think so. Niisama... they''re mostly magicians, not niisama''s enemies!"


    Milaire made a clear statement. Beware... Beware... of the enemy... but... were you worried?


    I want to punish you with the punishment of crushing the face of a vampire.I wanted to divest the princess I gave you the other day and give her the seat of Captain Slash.


    "...... Well then, I guess I''ll leave the demon king''s strategy for all nights to Mirele."


    "!!! Really!?"


    Milaire opens her eyes and breaks up.Why are you so happy when it''s like being pushed through trouble?


    "Leave it to me, niisama!" In three days, I''ll engrave oniisama''s prestige! "


    Milaire jumps at me like she''s impressed.I sighed as I stroked my head in an indecisive mood.


    I may have made a terrible daughter a dependent. [M]


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    There are terrifying races in this world that can only be compared to a single army.


    For example, dragons are sometimes described as natural disasters.For example, the superior demons, who are also representatives of God''s bow, and the superior angel race, who are considered to be agents of God''s wrath.These beings, who are even spoken of in myths, are worthy of vigilance by those who are called demons by humans.


    And now, the "Demon King of Night" faction, which was increasing in strength by dropping several human cities, was severely attacked by only one demon.


    Immortal (Undead), Vampire (Vampire). By an abominable being, both human and demonic.


    The humans are afraid of the demons, but the demons are not close to each other.However, it was impossible for a vampire to attack a demon race.


    The Undead instinctively seek the same kind of soul, and most of the highly intelligent vampires are incorporated into the army led by the mighty Undead Demon King, who fought head-on against the Ending Knights, including the "Pile King".


    Well, even if there were some stray vampires, why would they attack the demon faction instead of being easy to hunt?


    The human city that had already been overrun and ruled had been recaptured.


    The Demon King''s army was powerful.With a number of dark elf sorcerers who have been corrupted by the development of science and technology, the tactics of wiping out their opponents from afar while the mighty demons and golems in the vanguard are on the wall have left many cities devastated.The attack was powerful, but not as powerful as the defense.


    However, the defensive network laid down in the city that we took as a stepping stone for the next invasion made no sense.


    And now, the home of the ever-night demon king--a fort built using a steep cliff, was in a frenzy like poking a hive.


    The depths of the fortress. The throne houses demons that form the core of the army, centered on the dark elves.


    Demons like Augur and Hobgoblin, and lower-level demons like Imps.Magical creatures created by sorcery, such as golems and artificial spirits.And ©¤ ©¤ the dark elves were persecuted by the dark magic that lived in them, with more intelligence and appearance than humans.


    A Dark Elf man was on the throne, bounded by boneless stones.


    Her long, pitch-black hair and long, sharp eyes.A strange patterned tattoo on the forehead is the product of an ancient ritual to enhance magic power.


    The tall, dark elves are quite small, but their ears are pointed enough to prove the race.


    A dark elf sorcerer who manipulates the magic of the night and leads a wide variety of demons.


    The Demon King of Eternal Night, Dicel, gnawed at his teeth and stared at his subordinates assembled.


    "Impossible... in just a few days, we''ve taken back all the cities we''ve been cutting down for months!?"


    "Young, I''ve fought vampires before, but that''s impossible."I can''t talk about it in such a tiny city.At the very least, it must be a vampire countermeasure moat. "


    Discell scratched his hair in excitement at the ancient words of heartfelt service.The demons groaned at the figure of the king who did not hide his indignation.


    "Now is our chance."The Doomsday Knights are still holding out, and you''re on the lookout!If they are defeated by the Demon King''s Alliance, there will now be a stream of people watching!If that happens, we won''t be able to get to the city easily! "


    The initial operation was delayed. No - the same was true of the other demons, who were delayed from the start.No one thought that the Ending Knights would be defeated.Even after three years, the cautious have not moved.


    At the same time, some of them have moved without any numbness in the past three years.Among them were those who were destroying nearby cities and starting territorial disputes among the demons.


    The fortress of Diesel''s main base is too poorly located to be a stepping stone to domination.


    "There''s still time, kill that vampire anyway!"You can''t bump into another faction!There will be other demon kings nearby! "


    "That''s why... it seems like you''re stubbornly raiding our city-"


    "What the hell did we do!"


    An authentic fortress unlike any other.Dark Elf Archers patrol the high walls that even a vampire-transformed wolf can''t easily overcome.


    The forest at the foot of the fort is home to a variety of demons that don''t let intruders live.Even in times when the humans were overwhelmingly dominant, the clans of the Demon King of Eternal Night could survive because of this fortress, which had few attackers for a long time.


    However, even though they retreated to the fortress where they had absolute trust, the faces of the subordinates gathered were not excellent.


    The fear brought in by those who were lucky enough to escape spread to those who were defending the fort.The situation is not very good.


    "Young, if you''re here, there''s a river nearby, and there''s spring water."Flowing water is easy to make.They are vulnerable to sunlight, and no matter how strong they are, they can be defeated by luring them in, trapping them, and even stopping them from moving. ¡±


    "Bearded... garlic moo, Al." Jujika..... "


    Seeing one of the subordinate demons swing a garlic necklace, Dissel held her head.


    What a pathetic story. Even though it belonged to the same demon, I had to rely on my weaknesses like a human.


    "You really don''t know what you''re aiming for!?"


    One of the subordinates suddenly lowered his voice to Dicelle, who shouted emotionally.


    The Dark Elves, who were the first to defend the city under attack, report to Diesel, who will stare at you immediately.


    "Well, by the way... the other Demon King suddenly told me that he was calling himself the ''King of the White Puppies''."


    "The white puppy... the king...!?"


    What a stupid story!


    "We also doubted the ears.I said there were only four of them... and it was some kind of joke... "


    There was no nervousness at all, and I didn''t even have the energy to look back at that name.


    I can see why the report didn''t come up.In the first place, a sudden recommendation to surrender came from an unknown demon king, and he did not serve as a soldier.


    But it was probably true. It wasn''t the dogs that attacked us, it was the wolves.


    "A trap! Damn it, the dead are living - their brains are rotten!"I''ll kill you -- I''ll make you regret licking us! "


    This is war.Only those who defeated the other Demon Lords became the main players of the next era.


    And at the top is this ever-night king.The age of the Dark Elves is upon us.The race had already been thrown.


    If I wanted to compete for domination, I would end up fighting both vampires.The number of opponents this time was small, so consider it as advance practice.


    My heart says to Dicelle, who is trying to calm down and desperately keep calm.


    "Attack magic is a bad thing. Silver seems to be on the alert, a child figure, but a brilliant battle-experienced figure.At the moment, there''s nothing you can do but suddenly fit it in. "


    "You mean a thousand riders... I see."Whatever you do, get rid of it!Find the bed coffin! "


    I can''t let you get in my way!


    And it came to pass, when he had given the commandment, that the wall, and the floor, and the king''s room, were vibrated finely.A scream bursts from the outside and you get up quickly.


    We don''t have to find out what happened.Unbelievably fast.How did you sniff out this base!?Reprimand the agitated men.


    "Position yourself and be on your guard!" This fort can''t be broken so easily by vampires!If we wait for the morning, we win!Don''t look away from the thief, you can endure it anyway! "


    The fort is surrounded by a wide moat surrounded by flowing water, a vampire''s weak spot.


    Behind it was a cliff, and even the beast could not run up properly, and could watch in all directions from the top of the ridge.


    If the opponent was a vampire, I could rest in the morning, and the castle was possible.


    The men recovered their sanity to the sober king''s words and jumped out of the throne room to place them.Dissell left the throne room and ran up the stairs with a rough footsteps, looking down at the forest that stretched from the top of the tall moat to the foot.


    Dark Elves have good vision and night vision.We have a target in sight.


    The vampire was a girl with beautiful platinum blonde hair and an unexpected atmosphere.


    A thin white dress that looks like it''s rocking.No weapons, no friends.His arms and legs were incredibly thin, and he couldn''t seem to be the terrifying enemy that drove down Dissel''s subordinates by himself.


    A vampire created by a Necromancer can''t basically use magic.Without weapons, by what means did they strike from that distance?


    In front of Diesel, who had a dazzling face, the girl gently pulled out a small hand on the big tree that had grown next to her.


    "Huh!?"


    It was like a joke.I can''t imitate a demon under Diceel. It''s a mess.


    Sentinels gathered on the outer wall.The girl holds the big tree and swings it wide.Dicelle understood.


    There was no surprise, and I had to throw something at the fool.Mass ammunition. Sentinels unleash magic and arrows in a row, but the vampire doesn''t use anything.


    Just having fun, a vampire girl throws a big tree.


    The large flying tree was pierced by the thick outer wall, and the fortress shook heavily.Are you going to destroy the castle with just a ranged attack!?


    There are countless things to throw.The moat is deep, but if you keep throwing, the flow of water will be stopped eventually.


    Dicelle fought at the opponent''s extravagant entrance and shouted loudly as she snatched away the garlic necklace that the demon was waving around.


    "Kill her! Don''t let her do it anymore!"

 139 Lesson 8: Demon King of Night

    Castle raids are a tricky task for vampires.For a vampire with a number of deadly weaknesses, it''s very hard to be ready.


    The inability to cross the flowing water, and the loss of power, is a particularly troublesome weakness, and it is one of the reasons why vampires with great power have not survived so long.


    In addition, there is also a weakness that can''t be broken into without being invited as a unique trouble when attacking a fort, castle, or mansion. It can be said that the success of the mission I gave to Mirele this time depends on how to solve the problem.


    --And with each hassle, Mirele responded with force.


    Pull out the tree in a lavish manner and fly it like a bullet.Mass projectiles fired at a rate comparable to cannon fire hit a solid bulwark, slightly rocking an old fort and falling into a deep moat filled with running water.


    Numerous soldiers gathered on the outer wall, dumbfounded by their tyranny.If you pull the next tree without worrying about failure, Mirele resumes throwing.


    Whatever it is, with the power of a vampire, it is no longer a weapon.Is this about the Simple Is Vest?


    If I were to attack a castle surrounded by a moat, I would take a technique similar to the one I was worried about, but she''s really flexible.


    Looks like... it''s really out of the question.


    I lowered the bat that was flying high and stopped it on Mirele''s head.


    "!? Niisama!?"


    Mirele immediately discovered the identity of the unnatural bat and raised her voice with a pleasant cage.


    With a small scream, I regained consciousness, my sight, and my attention from the [changed body part of the bat].


    Exhale with relief. The bat''s vision was still flickering in the corner of my head.


    The vampire''s abilities are useful and useful.Therefore, if you want to fight the same vampire, your victory or defeat will depend on your proficiency.


    If I go to help Senri and lose on the contrary, this is not a bad dress.I can''t stop losing to Milaire.


    That said, there has been no progress in the situation.There''s only one Oliver, and my preference is to attack before I give up, but I can''t excuse myself when I get stuck in Senri.


    Blood power is finite, as if you were practicing strength.Now I have no choice but to share the blood with Monica, but the quality is too different from Senri.It seems that human blood is the best way to gain the power of blood.


    So far, the role of the White Puppy Army, which is forcibly becoming a minority elite, has been simple.


    Monica checks, Oliver negotiates, and Mirele threatens.I''m...... I''m...?


    I only do gymnastics.


    "No way, Mr. End." The humans are exhausted, but they don''t surrender without showing a single force. ¡±


    "...... I''ll go with you to the next negotiation......"


    "!? In this day and age, humans don''t meet people at night, Endo-sama."


    Oliver''s frightened, dazed eyes told me to stay out of my way.If the opponent is Senri, I can easily accept that opinion, but what is this feeling?


    However, at this rate, I will only be able to work for my subordinates without doing anything.


    If it was true, I would have stormed the castle with Mirre, but if I had to do it alone, I would have been more efficient to attack it alone and do something about it at that time.


    What should I do to get to Senri fastest?I nodded with my arms crossed for a moment.


    "...... Hmm, I have time, I think I''ll make a weapon."


    "...... yes? What are you talking about?"


    Our aim is not only to absorb our subordinates.It was the White Puppy Army''s grief that led them to Senri.


    All those who succumb to the threat are not very strong, but if we keep weak subordinates and appropriate weapons, we may be better off.


    Weapon... It''s true that the world is short of weapons, but Endo-sama, do you have any knowledge of blacksmithing?


    It''s not blacksmithing, but it''s magic.


    The Void Shadow Demon Lord - Jet Numite Braclion left behind a pitch-black sword.


    The Sword of Dawn. A demonic sword that cursed all who touched it, but no one could take it away while I was asleep.And it''s a sword that only I can use when I defeat him.


    This sword was created by the magic of the earth.


    I still can''t believe it was just magic that created so many swords - it wasn''t just the weapons I inherited from him.


    Bloodsucking is more than just nourishment.Putting blood into the body is the inheritance of power.


    Once, when I first took Senri''s blood, I took over her positive signs and some resistance.I wasn''t even a junior vampire when I bit Lord''s phantom, but I inherited his memory.


    A curse designed by Lord.The [Absorption Curse (Kars Steel)] was a developmental system of blood absorption.


    The king of the palace, whose existence is inextricably linked to all demons.When his power flowed into me, I relived his memory. [M]The demon king''s soul was still with me.


    Touch the stone wall with your palm.Even if I did, I can only use about ten percent of the power of the jet now.


    But ten percent is enough. The stone walls are as stupid as clay, creating a sword of stone in your hand.The shape and strength were far inferior to the Sword of Dawn, but it was better than nothing.


    The colored blade that burned down compressed the stone by magic.Oliver, who had received the sword, looked at the blade and roared in admiration.


    ¡±Hmm... it''s a little heavy, but if you''re a demon, you won''t have any trouble wielding it¡±


    "If you have metal, you can also make metal.I can''t suck in ingredients from the earth like a jet to make a weapon..... "


    It will take a delicate composition of magic, a deep ritual to the earth, and above all, a mad hunger to reach that area.He reached the abyss of one magic because he was madly exotic.Perhaps I will never reach that limit. [M]


    But I can use it as a bargaining tool.If I had a weapon, even a demon clan like the one at the top of the tree would use it.It''s better than fighting with bare hands for the reach to stretch, and it''s even better than just a stone sword.


    What do you think?


    Oliver turned his gaze and nodded convincingly as he waved his weapon lightly for a while.


    "... it''s a terrible force. If you show me the grapes, I''ll be able to form a cooperative relationship."At a minimum, we need as many men as we can call the army. ¡±


    "It depends on Milaire..."


    The human city is too weak to be the first target, and there are only four of us, no matter how strong we are, we are likely to be licked.


    The Demon King''s army was weak, but the number was quite high.If we can control them, it will be the first step.Conversely, if you''re cornered, you''ll have to reconsider your plan.


    Vampires have too little time to move.


    "Then I''ll make you a weapon..."


    "Well, I''ll be ready to carry the weapon."I wish I had a horse... haha.Unfortunately, we don''t have enough horses, and I''ll be pulling the wagon for a while. "


    Oliver dropped his shoulder and left the room with a pathetic expression on his face.When the white puppy army grows up, I''ll give it to the general.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Like when your body was free before it was still eaten up by disease - no, it moves more than that.Niisama does a lot of gymnastics, but Mirele knows how it feels.


    Even Mirele, which had been suffering from the disease for only a few years, was fading with joy.There was no doubt that niisama was even more joyful that he had literally tasted his powerlessness until his death.


    I remember the smell of blood, the signs of battle, and the tremendous exaltation.A stunning fortress. There was no fear of countless murders coming from there.


    Above his head, the bat released by niisama was squeaking.It wasn''t the full moon tonight.It wasn''t the time for the vampires to show their full power, but it was enough.


    The vampire''s five senses had a lot of information.


    Even in the darkness, it looks like daylight, but the blazing flames never dazzle.You can hear the sound of the needle falling, but the roar doesn''t break your ears.It''s sensitive enough to feel the wind, but it''s not vulnerable to stimulation.


    In other words, it''s perfect. Weaknesses are endless, but if you''re careful to bring in the information, you won''t get ambushed.


    It seemed that Niisama had fought without hesitation to hurt himself, but Mirele hadn''t yet seen it that far.


    And the sense of avoidance that the body will be hurt is always in one corner of the head when blood comes up to the head in the instinct of struggle, pointing at the water.


    Lightly dodges raining arrows and throws shells at trees.The stone walls are solid, but if you do this, they will collapse eventually.


    Mirele wasn''t transformed into a wolf because the human form was more flexible, but to avoid killing the opponent too much.


    I''ve destroyed several cities to find my base, and I''ve killed too many of them.If the number of people decreases, the flavor of incorporating the opponent into the subordinate will also decrease.It was one of the reflections on the [Demon Lord of All Nights] operation.


    If we keep throwing trees like this, the moat will soon be buried, and the other party will be desperate and raise their voice --- there will still be time until dawn, but I want to go home as soon as possible.


    The arrows are fired and pierced into the trees.I''m going to burn down the woods and buy some time with less to throw.


    With a restless hand, Mirele pulled out the flaming tree and threw it slightly higher.Burning trees disappear across the outer wall and screams can be heard in the wind.


    The opponent must have noticed the prospectus of Mirele.


    ¡±Niisama, is it time to follow up on your weaknesses?¡±


    All of Mirele''s tactics were based on what Niisama had told me.I was good at imagining.That''s all I could do while I was in bed - I didn''t expect it to be used in battle.


    In response to the question, the bat above my head crackled.Mirele was unexpectedly disfavored by its extraordinary cuteness.


    The split transformation of the body is not yet possible in Mirele.Sometimes Millet and Niisama have different tiers, and sometimes they don''t have enough experience.


    It might be a good idea to borrow a bat to defeat the Demon Lord of Night.I borrowed it by splitting my body, so my niisama''s body would be weakened, but even Mirele could attack the fort by herself.If it was Niisama, it wouldn''t be a problem.


    When I thought about it, a powerful stream of magic power suddenly passed through my sight.


    The world that seemed to be in the daylight was shrouded in darkness all at once, as if it had lowered its books.


    I didn''t lose consciousness.There are limbs, and the wind strokes my cheeks.So this is...


    "The Demon King of Eternal Night is called Eternal Night... so"


    Sorcery doesn''t work on vampires.In other words, this is not a mirror, but something that acts on the surrounding world itself.


    I thought I was poor, so I came out.When I opened my eyes and it was dark outside, it felt fresh somewhere, since I was a human being.


    Mirre''s hearing, which regroups, captures the sounds of the wind and footsteps.


    I see, do you see your own army?Although I have never heard of magic, it is originally magic that is greatly influenced by personal qualities.


    Mirele looked at him a little lightly, but he was a terrible king.Humans will have no choice. If you''re a human.


    Dodge fast arrows with just ears and wind signals.Even if my eyesight is closed, it''s easy to guess the location of the vampire''s five senses.


    Of course, I was confident that I would be able to fight in close quarters in an invisible state.Mireille Noah was the first vampire in the Palace of Daze.I have no intention of painting the king''s name with mud.


    Sharpen your nerves more than usual and detect the position of the assailant.There is little footsteps. Probably, the Dark Elves.


    But there was no problem. Mirella''s hearing doesn''t even miss the sound of the needle falling.


    The Dark Elves surrounded the Millet.


    Sound. Smell. Skin sensation. When I tried to use everything to sense the movement, Mirele sneezed.


    That shouldn''t have been possible.Vampires don''t sneeze.


    I sneezed again in front of the dark elves that were attacking me almost at the same time.There is no room for patience. Suddenly, I feel a warm feeling on my cheek and touch it.


    Water. No... tears. Mirele is shedding tears now.And... like a waterfall.


    The sword was swung down, and Mirele avoided it at the end of the chaos.However, I felt a tingling pain on my skin that wasn''t even supposed to be drifting.


    So, Mirele figured it all out. This phenomenon...


    "Nnhhhhhhh!?"


    It''s my brother''s revenge, vampire!


    Invisible, but sharp slashes are lowered to evade.Something flying from the sword adheres to my skin, causing severe pain.


    I drowned in a strange fever whose head was different from the will to fight.My eyes hurt. Mirele rushed to avoid it, even if it was her first time.


    The sword is not made of silver.In the first place, a silver sword is a rare thing, and it hardly exists in a country like this anymore. It''s not a fatal injury.


    But these people... they''re coating their swords with garlic juice.


    I was completely surprised.If the enemy was going to use it, I thought it was just silver or flowing water. I didn''t know garlic was--


    I remember niisama saying it with a serious face before.


    "Milaire, all our opponents are following their weaknesses."Be careful in battle.They''ve done incredible things with the Sword of the Cross.If you''re not good enough, you might even use a crucifixion of garlic as a sword. ¡±


    At that time, Mirele thought it was a joke and giggled, but it wasn''t a joke.


    These men--the swordsman''s pride is not sharded.


    Silver swords, silver arrows.I can''t believe it''s a garlic coat.


    There are many weaknesses of vampires, but even if you say weaknesses in a bite, there is a weight in between.


    Garlic was undoubtedly a vampire''s weakness, but not a fatal weakness.


    Even if you are cut by a sword coated with garlic juice, it will only cause severe pain, and it will not inhibit regeneration or die.Silver is different in nature.


    But still - it was definitely the worst attack. Harassment.


    Tears and runny nose, desperately breathing to dodge the attack.I can''t concentrate on the itching and pain that comes down. I don''t have the strength.


    Instinctively detects and avoids the signs of a flying silver arrow as your head becomes messy during your first experience.


    "It''s working, it''s working!" Fold it up! "


    I feel like changing my whole head.I feel like rinsing all my body with water.What did Milaire do?


    At that time, Mirele understood why niisama said that vampires were not easy either."I want you to fight fair and square," said Mirele.


    Something is falling from above that emits a terrible pungent smell.Understand its shape from sound and air.


    It''s a garlic strung up with a string. It''s too harsh.


    The dark elves stood up and waved down their stinging weapons as they sneezed around the mirror.